puffyboa.xyz Speedreed

Speedreed

SPEAKER

FOR

THE

DEAD

by

Orson

Scott

Card

(c)

1986

Orson

Scott

Card

Prologue

In

the

year

1830,

after

the

formation

of

Starways

Congress,

a

robot

scout

ship

sent

a

report

by

ansible:

The

planet

it

was

investigating

was

well

within

the

parameters

for

human

life.

The

nearest

planet

with

any

kind

of

population

pressure

was

Ba¡a;

Starways

Congress

granted

them

the

exploration

license.

So

it

was

that

the

first

humans

to

see

the

new

world

were

Portuguese

by

language,

Brazilian

by

culture,

and

Catholic

by

creed.

In

the

year

1886

they

disembarked

from

their

shuttle,

crossed

themselves,

and

named

the

planet

Lusitania--

the

ancient

name

of

Portugal.

They

set

about

cataloguing

the

flora

and

fauna.

Five

days

later

they

realized

that

the

little

forest-dwelling

animals

that

they

had

called

porquinhos--

piggies--

were

not

animals

at

all.

For

the

first

time

since

the

Xenocide

of

the

Buggers

by

the

Monstrous

Ender,

humans

had

found

intelligent

alien

life.

The

piggies

were

technologically

primitive,

but

they

used

tools

and

built

houses

and

spoke

a

language.

"It

is

another

chance

God

has

given

us,"

declared

Archcardinal

Pio

of

Ba¡a.

"We

can

be

redeemed

for

the

destruction

of

the

buggers."

The

members

of

Starways

Congress

worshipped

many

gods,

or

none,

but

they

agreed

with

the

Archcardinal.

Lusitania

would

be

settled

from

Ba¡a,

and

therefore

under

Catholic

License,

as

tradition

demanded.

But

the

colony

could

never

spread

beyond

a

limited

area

or

exceed

a

limited

population.

And

it

was

bound,

above

all,

by

one

law:

the

piggies

were

not

to

be

disturbed.

Chapter

1

--

Pipo

Since

we

are

not

yet

fully

comfortable

with

the

idea

that

people

from

the

next

village

are

as

human

as

ourselves,

it

is

presumptuous

in

the

extreme

to

suppose

we

could

ever

look

at

sociable,

tool-making

creatures

who

arose

from

other

evolutionary

paths

and

see

not

beasts

but

brothers,

not

rivals

but

fellow

pilgrims

journeying

to

the

shrine

of

intelligence.

Yet

that

is

what

I

see,

or

yearn

to

see.

The

difference

between

raman

and

varelse

is

not

in

the

creature

judged,

but

in

the

creature

judging.

When

we

declare

an

alien

species

to

be

raman,

it

does

not

mean

that

they

have

passed

a

threshold

of

moral

maturity.

It

means

that

we

have.

--

Demosthenes,

Letter

to

the

Framlings

Rooter

was

at

once

the

most

difficult

and

the

most

helpful

of

the

pequeninos.

He

was

always

there

whenever

Pipo

visited

their

clearing,

and

did

his

best

to

answer

the

questions

Pipo

was

forbidden

by

law

to

come

right

out

and

ask.

Pipo

depended

on

him--

too

much,

probably--

yet

though

Rooter

clowned

and

played

like

the

irresponsible

youngling

that

he

was,

he

also

watched,

probed,

tested.

Pipo

always

had

to

beware

of

the

traps

that

Rooter

set

for

him.

A

moment

ago

Rooter

had

been

shimmying

up

trees,

gripping

the

bark

with

only

the

horny

pads

on

his

ankles

and

inside

his

thighs.

In

his

hands

he

carried

two

sticks--

Father

Sticks,

they

were

called--

which

he

beat

against

the

tree

in

a

compelling,

arhythmic

pattern

all

the

while

he

climbed.

The

noise

brought

Mandachuva

out

of

the

log

house.

He

called

to

Rooter

in

the

Males'

Language,

and

then

in

Portuguese.

"P'ra

baixo,

bicho!"

Several

piggies

nearby,

hearing

his

Portuguese

wordplay,

expressed

their

appreciation

by

rubbing

their

thighs

together

sharply.

It

made

a

hissing

noise,

and

Mandachuva

took

a

little

hop

in

the

air

in

delight

at

their

applause.

Rooter,

in

the

meantime,

bent

over

backward

until

it

seemed

certain

he

would

fall.

Then

he

flipped

off

with

his

hands,

did

a

somersault

in

the

air,

and

landed

on

his

legs,

hopping

a

few

times

but

not

stumbling.

"So

now

you're

an

acrobat,"

said

Pipo.

Rooter

swaggered

over

to

him.

It

was

his

way

of

imitating

humans.

It

was

all

the

more

effective

as

ridicule

because

his

flattened

upturned

snout

looked

decidedly

porcine.

No

wonder

that

offworlders

called

them

"piggies."

The

first

visitors

to

this

world

had

started

calling

them

that

in

their

first

reports

back

in

'86,

and

by

the

time

Lusitania

Colony

was

founded

in

1925,

the

name

was

indelible.

The

xenologers

scattered

among

the

Hundred

Worlds

wrote

of

them

as

"Lusitanian

Aborigines,"

though

Pipo

knew

perfectly

well

that

this

was

merely

a

matter

of

professional

dignity--

except

in

scholarly

papers,

xenologers

no

doubt

called

them

piggies,

too.

As

for

Pipo,

he

called

them

pequeninos,

and

they

seemed

not

to

object,

for

now

they

called

themselves

"Little

Ones."

Still,

dignity

or

not,

there

was

no

denying

it.

At

moments

like

this,

Rooter

looked

like

a

hog

on

its

hind

legs.

"Acrobat,"

Rooter

said,

trying

out

the

new

word.

"What

I

did?

You

have

a

word

for

people

who

do

that?

So

there

are

people

who

do

that

as

their

work?"

Pipo

sighed

silently,

even

as

he

froze

his

smile

in

place.

The

law

strictly

forbade

him

to

share

information

about

human

society,

lest

it

contaminate

piggy

culture.

Yet

Rooter

played

a

constant

game

of

squeezing

the

last

drop

of

implication

out

of

everything

Pipo

said.

This

time,

though,

Pipo

had

no

one

to

blame

but

himself,

letting

out

a

silly

remark

that

opened

unnecessary

windows

onto

human

life.

Now

and

then

he

got

so

comfortable

among

the

pequeninos

that

he

spoke

naturally.

Always

a

danger.

I'm

not

good

at

this

constant

game

of

taking

information

while

trying

to

give

nothing

in

return.

Libo,

my

close-mouthed

son,

already

he's

better

at

discretion

than

I

am,

and

he's

only

been

apprenticed

to

me--

how

long

since

he

turned

thirteen?

--four

months.

"I

wish

I

had

pads

on

my

legs

like

yours,"

said

Pipo.

"The

bark

on

that

tree

would

rip

my

skin

to

shreds."

"That

would

cause

us

all

to

be

ashamed.

"

Rooter

held

still

in

the

expectant

posture

that

Pipo

thought

of

as

their

way

of

showing

mild

anxiety,

or

perhaps

a

nonverbal

warning

to

other

pequeninos

to

be

cautious.

It

might

also

have

been

a

sign

of

extreme

fear,

but

as

far

as

Pipo

knew

he

had

never

seen

a

pequenino

feel

extreme

fear.

In

any

event,

Pipo

spoke

quickly

to

calm

him.

"Don't

worry,

I'm

too

old

and

soft

to

climb

trees

like

that.

I'll

leave

it

to

you

younglings."

And

it

worked;

Rooter's

body

at

once

became

mobile

again.

"I

like

to

climb

trees.

I

can

see

everything."

Rooter

squatted

in

front

of

Pipo

and

leaned

his

face

in

close.

"Will

you

bring

the

beast

that

runs

over

the

grass

without

touching

the

ground?

The

others

don't

believe

me

when

I

say

I

saw

such

a

thing."

Another

trap.

What,

Pipo,

xenologer,

will

you

humiliate

this

individual

of

the

community

you're

studying?

Or

will

you

adhere

to

the

rigid

law

set

up

by

Starways

Congress

to

govern

this

encounter?

There

were

few

precedents.

The

only

other

intelligent

aliens

that

humankind

had

encountered

were

the

buggers,

three

thousand

years

ago,

and

at

the

end

of

it

the

buggers

were

all

dead.

This

time

Starways

Congress

was

making

sure

that

if

humanity

erred,

their

errors

would

be

in

the

opposite

direction.

Minimal

information,

minimal

contact.

Rooter

recognized

Pipo's

hesitation,

his

careful

silence.

"You

never

tell

us

anything,"

said

Rooter.

"You

watch

us

and

study

us,

but

you

never

let

us

past

your

fence

and

into

your

village

to

watch

you

and

study

you."

Pipo

answered

as

honestly

as

he

could,

but

it

was

more

important

to

be

careful

than

to

be

honest.

"If

you

learn

so

little

and

we

learn

so

much,

why

is

it

that

you

speak

both

Stark

and

Portuguese

while

I'm

still

struggling

with

your

language?"

"We're

smarter."

Then

Rooter

leaned

back

and

spun

around

on

his

buttocks

so

his

back

was

toward

Pipo.

"Go

back

behind

your

fence,"

he

said.

Pipo

stood

at

once.

Not

too

far

away,

Libo

was

with

three

pequeninos,

trying

to

learn

how

they

wove

dried

merdona

vines

into

thatch.

He

saw

Pipo

and

in

a

moment

was

with

his

father,

ready

to

go.

Pipo

led

him

off

without

a

word;

since

the

pequeninos

were

so

fluent

in

human

languages,

they

never

discussed

what

they

had

learned

until

they

were

inside

the

gate.

It

took

a

half

hour

to

get

home,

and

it

was

raining

heavily

when

they

passed

through

the

gate

and

walked

along

the

face

of

the

hill

to

the

Zenador's

Station.

Zenador?

Pipo

thought

of

the

word

as

he

looked

at

the

small

sign

above

the

door.

On

it

the

word

XENOLOGER

was

written

in

Stark.

That

is

what

I

am,

I

suppose,

thought

Pipo,

at

least

to

the

offworlders.

But

the

Portuguese

title

Zenador

was

so

much

easier

to

say

that

on

Lusitania

hardly

anyone

said

xenologer,

even

when

speaking

Stark.

That

is

how

languages

change,

thought

Pipo.

If

it

weren't

for

the

ansible,

providing

instantaneous

communication

among

the

Hundred

Worlds,

we

could

not

possibly

maintain

a

common

language.

Interstellar

travel

is

far

too

rare

and

slow.

Stark

would

splinter

into

ten

thousand

dialects

within

a

century.

It

might

be

interesting

to

have

the

computers

run

a

projection

of

linguistic

changes

on

Lusitania,

if

Stark

were

allowed

to

decay

and

absorb

Portuguese--

"Father,"

said

Libo.

Only

then

did

Pipo

notice

that

he

had

stopped

ten

meters

away

from

the

station.

Tangents.

The

best

parts

of

my

intellectual

life

are

tangential,

in

areas

outside

my

expertise.

I

suppose

because

within

my

area

of

expertise

the

regulations

they

have

placed

upon

me

make

it

impossible

to

know

or

understand

anything.

The

science

of

xenology

insists

on

more

mysteries

than

Mother

Church.

His

handprint

was

enough

to

unlock

the

door.

Pipo

knew

how

the

evening

would

unfold

even

as

he

stepped

inside

to

begin.

It

would

take

several

hours

of

work

at

the

terminals

for

them

both

to

report

what

they

had

done

during

today's

encounter.

Pipo

would

then

read

over

Libo's

notes,

and

Libo

would

read

Pipo's,

and

when

they

were

satisfied,

Pipo

would

write

up

a

brief

summary

and

then

let

the

computers

take

it

from

there,

filing

the

notes

and

also

transmitting

them

instantly,

by

ansible,

to

the

xenologers

in

the

rest

of

the

Hundred

Worlds.

More

than

a

thousand

scientists

whose

whole

career

is

studying

the

one

alien

race

we

know,

and

except

for

what

little

the

satellites

can

discover

about

this

arboreal

species,

all

the

information

my

colleagues

have

is

what

Libo

and

I

send

them.

This

is

definitely

minimal

intervention.

But

when

Pipo

got

inside

the

station,

he

saw

at

once

that

it

would

not

be

an

evening

of

steady

but

relaxing

work.

Dona

Cristƒ

was

there,

dressed

in

her

monastic

robes.

Was

it

one

of

the

younger

children,

in

trouble

at

school?

"No,

no,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"All

your

children

are

doing

very

well,

except

this

one,

who

I

think

is

far

too

young

to

be

out

of

school

and

working

here,

even

as

an

apprentice.

"

Libo

said

nothing.

A

wise

decision,

thought

Pipo.

Dona

Crist

was

a

brilliant

and

engaging,

perhaps

even

beautiful,

young

woman,

but

she

was

first

and

foremost

a

monk

of

the

Order

of

the

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo,

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ,

and

she

was

not

beautiful

to

behold

when

she

was

angry

at

ignorance

and

stupidity.

It

was

amazing

the

number

of

quite

intelligent

people

whose

ignorance

and

stupidity

had

melted

somewhat

in

the

fire

of

her

scorn.

Silence,

Libo,

it's

a

policy

that

will

do

you

good.

"I'm

not

here

about

any

child

of

yours

at

all,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"I'm

here

about

Novinha."

Dona

Crist

did

not

have

to

mention

a

last

name;

everybody

knew

Novinha.

The

terrible

Descolada

had

ended

only

eight

years

before.

The

plague

had

threatened

to

wipe

out

the

colony

before

it

had

a

fair

chance

to

get

started;

the

cure

was

discovered

by

Novinha's

father

and

mother,

Gusto

and

Cida,

the

two

xenobiologists.

It

was

a

tragic

irony

that

they

found

the

cause

of

the

disease

and

its

treatment

too

late

to

save

themselves.

Theirs

was

the

last

Descolada

funeral.

Pipo

clearly

remembered

the

little

girl

Novinha,

standing

there

holding

Mayor

Bosquinha's

hand

while

Bishop

Peregrino

conducted

the

funeral

mass

himself.

No--

not

holding

the

Mayor's

hand.

The

picture

came

back

to

his

mind,

and,

with

it,

the

way

he

felt.

What

does

she

make

of

this?

he

remembered

asking

himself.

It's

the

funeral

of

her

parents,

she's

the

last

survivor

in

her

family;

yet

all

around

her

she

can

sense

the

great

rejoicing

of

the

people

of

this

colony.

Young

as

she

is,

does

she

understand

that

our

joy

is

the

best

tribute

to

her

parents?

They

struggled

and

succeeded,

finding

our

salvation

in

the

waning

days

before

they

died;

we

are

here

to

celebrate

the

great

gift

they

gave

us.

But

to

you,

Novinha,

it's

the

death

of

your

parents,

as

your

brothers

died

before.

Five

hundred

dead,

and

more

than

a

hundred

masses

for

the

dead

here

in

this

colony

in

the

last

six

months,

and

all

of

them

were

held

in

an

atmosphere

of

fear

and

grief

and

despair.

Now,

when

your

parents

die,

the

fear

and

grief

and

despair

are

no

less

for

you

than

ever

before--

but

no

one

else

shares

your

pain.

It

is

the

relief

from

pain

that

is

foremost

in

our

minds.

Watching

her,

trying

to

imagine

her

feelings,

he

succeeded

only

in

rekindling

his

own

grief

at

the

death

of

his

own

Maria,

seven

years

old,

swept

away

in

the

wind

of

death

that

covered

her

body

in

cancerous

growth

and

rampant

funguses,

the

flesh

swelling

or

decaying,

a

new

limb,

not

arm

or

leg,

growing

out

of

her

hip,

while

the

flesh

sloughed

off

her

feet

and

head,

baring

the

bones,

her

sweet

and

beautiful

body

destroyed

before

their

eyes,

while

her

bright

mind

was

mercilessly

alert,

able

to

feel

all

that

happened

to

her

until

she

cried

out

to

God

to

let

her

die.

Pipo

remembered

that,

and

then

remembered

her

requiem

mass,

shared

with

five

other

victims.

As

he

sat,

knelt,

stood

there

with

his

wife

and

surviving

children,

he

had

felt

the

perfect

unity

of

the

people

in

the

Cathedral.

He

knew

that

his

pain

was

everybody's

pain,

that

through

the

loss

of

his

eldest

daughter

he

was

bound

to

his

community

with

the

inseparable

bonds

of

grief,

and

it

was

a

comfort

to

him,

it

was

something

to

cling

to.

That

was

how

such

a

grief

ought

to

be,

a

public

mourning.

Little

Novinha

had

nothing

of

that.

Her

pain

was,

if

anything,

worse

than

Pipo's

had

been--

at

least

Pipo

had

not

been

left

without

any

family

at

all,

and

he

was

an

adult,

not

a

child

terrified

by

suddenly

losing

the

foundation

of

her

life.

In

her

grief

she

was

not

drawn

more

tightly

into

the

community,

but

rather

excluded

from

it.

Today

everyone

was

rejoicing,

except

her.

Today

everyone

praised

her

parents;

she

alone

yearned

for

them,

would

rather

they

had

never

found

the

cure

for

others

if

only

they

could

have

remained

alive

themselves.

Her

isolation

was

so

acute

that

Pipo

could

see

it

from

where

he

sat.

Novinha

took

her

hand

away

from

the

Mayor

as

quickly

as

possible.

Her

tears

dried

up

as

the

mass

progressed;

by

the

end

she

sat

in

silence,

like

a

prisoner

refusing

to

cooperate

with

her

captors.

Pipo's

heart

broke

for

her.

Yet

he

knew

that

even

if

he

tried,

he

could

not

conceal

his

own

gladness

at

the

end

of

the

Descolada,

his

rejoicing

that

none

of

his

other

children

would

be

taken

from

him.

She

would

see

that;

his

effort

to

comfort

her

would

be

a

mockery,

would

drive

her

further

away.

After

the

mass

she

walked

in

bitter

solitude

amid

the

crowds

of

well-meaning

people

who

cruelly

told

her

that

her

parents

were

sure

to

be

saints,

sure

to

sit

at

the

right

hand

of

God.

What

kind

of

comfort

is

that

for

a

child?

Pipo

whispered

aloud

to

his

wife,

"She'll

never

forgive

us

for

today."

"Forgive?"

Conceicao

was

not

one

of

those

wives

who

instantly

understood

her

husband's

train

of

thought.

"We

didn't

kill

her

parents--"

"But

we're

all

rejoicing

today,

aren't

we?

She'll

never

forgive

us

for

that."

"Nonsense.

She

doesn't

understand

anyway;

she's

too

young."

She

understands,

Pipo

thought.

Didn't

Maria

understand

things

when

she

was

even

younger

than

Novinha

is

now?

As

the

years

passed--

eight

years

now--

he

had

seen

her

from

time

to

time.

She

was

his

son

Libo's

age,

and

until

Libo's

thirteenth

birthday

that

meant

they

were

in

many

classes

together.

He

heard

her

give

occasional

readings

and

speeches,

along

with

other

children.

There

was

an

elegance

to

her

thought,

an

intensity

to

her

examination

of

ideas

that

appealed

to

him.

At

the

same

time,

she

seemed

utterly

cold,

completely

removed

from

everyone

else.

Pipo's

own

boy,

Libo,

was

shy,

but

even

so

he

had

several

friends,

and

had

won

the

affection

of

his

teachers.

Novinha,

though,

had

no

friends

at

all,

no

one

whose

gaze

she

sought

after

a

moment

of

triumph.

There

was

no

teacher

who

genuinely

liked

her,

because

she

refused

to

reciprocate,

to

respond.

"She

is

emotionally

paralyzed,"

Dona

Crist

said

once

when

Pipo

asked

about

her.

"There

is

no

reaching

her.

She

swears

that

she's

perfectly

happy,

and

doesn't

see

any

need

to

change."

Now

Dona

Crist

had

come

to

the

Zenador's

Station

to

talk

to

Pipo

about

Novinha.

Why

Pipo?

He

could

guess

only

one

reason

for

the

principal

of

the

school

to

come

to

him

about

this

particular

orphaned

girl.

"Am

I

to

believe

that

in

all

the

years

you've

had

Novinha

in

your

school,

I'm

the

only

person

who

asked

about

her?"

"Not

the

only

person,"

she

said.

"There

was

all

kinds

of

interest

in

her

a

couple

of

years

ago,

when

the

Pope

beatified

her

parents.

Everybody

asked

then

whether

the

daughter

of

Gusto

and

Cida,

Os

Venerados,

had

ever

noticed

any

miraculous

events

associated

with

her

parents,

as

so

many

other

people

had."

"They

actually

asked

her

that?"

"There

were

rumors,

and

Bishop

Peregrino

had

to

investigate."

Dona

Crist

got

a

bit

tight-lipped

when

she

spoke

of

the

young

spiritual

leader

of

Lusitania

Colony.

But

then,

it

was

said

that

the

hierarchy

never

got

along

well

with

the

order

of

the

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo.

"Her

answer

was

instructive.

"

"I

can

imagine."

"She

said,

more

or

less,

that

if

her

parents

were

actually

listening

to

prayers

and

had

any

influence

in

heaven

to

get

them

granted,

then

why

wouldn't

they

have

answered

her

prayer,

for

them

to

return

from

the

grave?

That

would

be

a

useful

miracle,

she

said,

and

there

are

precedents.

If

Os

Venerados

actually

had

the

power

to

grant

miracles,

then

it

must

mean

they

did

not

love

her

enough

to

answer

her

prayer.

She

preferred

to

believe

that

her

parents

still

loved

her,

and

simply

did

not

have

the

power

to

act."

"A

born

sophist,"

said

Pipo.

"A

sophist

and

an

expert

in

guilt:

she

told

the

Bishop

that

if

the

Pope

declared

her

parents

to

be

venerable,

it

would

be

the

same

as

the

Church

saying

that

her

parents

hated

her.

The

Petition

for

canonization

of

her

parents

was

proof

that

Lusitania

despised

her;

if

it

was

granted,

it

would

be

proof

that

the

Church

itself

was

despicable.

Bishop

Peregrino

was

livid."

"I

notice

he

sent

in

the

petition

anyway."

"For

the

good

of

the

community.

And

there

were

all

those

miracles."

"Someone

touches

the

shrine

and

a

headache

goes

away

and

they

cry

'Milagre!--

os

santos

me

abenqoaram!'"

Miracle!--

the

saints

have

blessed

me!

"You

know

that

Holy

Rome

requires

more

substantial

miracles

than

that.

But

it

doesn't

matter.

The

Pope

graciously

allowed

us

to

call

our

little

town

Milagre,

and

now

I

imagine

that

every

time

someone

says

that

name,

Novinha

burns

a

little

hotter

with

her

secret

rage."

"Or

colder.

One

never

knows

what

temperature

that

sort

of

thing

will

take."

"Anyway,

Pipo,

you

aren't

the

only

one

who

ever

asked

about

her.

But

you're

the

only

one

who

ever

asked

about

her

for

her

own

sake,

and

not

because

of

her

most

Holy

and

Blessed

parents."

It

was

a

sad

thought,

that

except

for

the

Filhos,

who

ran

the

schools

of

Lusitania,

there

had

been

no

concern

for

the

girl

except

the

slender

shards

of

attention

Pipo

had

spared

for

her

over

the

years.

"She

has

one

friend,"

said

Libo.

Pipo

had

forgotten

that

his

son

was

there--

Libo

was

so

quiet

that

he

was

easy

to

overlook.

Dona

Crist

also

seemed

startled.

"Libo,"

she

said,

"I

think

we

were

indiscreet,

talking

about

one

of

your

schoolmates

like

this."

"I'm

apprentice

Zenador

now,"

Libo

reminded

her.

It

meant

he

wasn't

in

school.

"Who

is

her

friend?"

asked

Pipo.

"Marc

o."

"Marcos

Ribeira,"

Dona

Crist

explained.

"The

tall

boy--"

"Ah,

yes,

the

one

who's

built

like

a

cabra."

"He

is

strong,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"But

I've

never

noticed

any

friendship

between

them."

"Once

when

Marc

o

was

accused

of

something,

and

she

happened

to

see

it,

she

spoke

for

him."

"You

put

a

generous

interpretation

on

it,

Libo,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"I

think

it

is

more

accurate

to

say

she

spoke

against

the

boys

who

actually

did

it

and

were

trying

to

put

the

blame

on

him."

"Marcdo

doesn't

see

it

that

way,"

said

Libo.

"I

noticed

a

couple

of

times,

the

way

he

watches

her.

It

isn't

much,

but

there

is

somebody

who

likes

her."

"Do

you

like

her?"

asked

Pipo.

Libo

paused

for

a

moment

in

silence.

Pipo

knew

what

it

meant.

He

was

examining

himself

to

find

an

answer.

Not

the

answer

that

he

thought

would

be

most

likely

to

bring

him

adult

favor,

and

not

the

answer

that

would

provoke

their

ire--

the

two

kinds

of

deception

that

most

children

his

age

delighted

in.

He

was

examining

himself

to

discover

the

truth.

"I

think,"

Libo

said,

"that

I

understood

that

she

didn't

want

to

be

liked.

As

if

she

were

a

visitor

who

expected

to

go

back

home

any

day."

Dona

Crist

nodded

gravely.

"Yes,

that's

exactly

right,

that's

exactly

the

way

she

seems.

But

now,

Libo,

we

must

end

our

indiscretion

by

asking

you

to

leave

us

while

we--"

He

was

gone

before

she

finished

her

sentence,

with

a

quick

nod

of

his

head,

a

half-smile

that

said,

Yes,

I

understand,

and

a

deftness

of

movement

that

made

his

exit

more

eloquent

proof

of

his

discretion

than

if

he

had

argued

to

stay.

By

this

Pipo

knew

that

Libo

was

annoyed

at

being

asked

to

leave;

he

had

a

knack

for

making

adults

feel

vaguely

immature

by

comparison

to

him.

"Pipo,"

said

the

principal,

"she

has

petitioned

for

an

early

examination

as

xenobiologist.

To

take

her

parents'

place."

Pipo

raised

an

eyebrow.

"She

claims

that

she

has

been

studying

the

field

intensely

since

she

was

a

little

child.

That

she's

ready

to

begin

the

work

right

now,

without

apprenticeship."

"She's

thirteen,

isn't

she?"

"There

are

precedents.

Many

have

taken

such

tests

early.

One

even

passed

it

younger

than

her.

It

was

two

thousand

years

ago,

but

it

was

allowed.

Bishop

Peregrino

is

against

it,

Of

course,

but

Mayor

Bosquinha,

bless

her

practical

heart,

has

pointed

out

that

Lusitania

needs

a

xenobiologist

quite

badly--

we

need

to

be

about

the

business

of

developing

new

strains

of

plant

life

so

we

can

get

some

decent

variety

in

our

diet

and

much

better

harvests

from

Lusitanian

soil.

In

her

words,

'I

don't

care

if

it's

an

infant,

we

need

a

xenobiologist.'"

"And

you

want

me

to

supervise

her

examination?"

"If

you

would

be

so

kind."

"I'll

be

glad

to."

"I

told

them

you

would."

"I

confess

I

have

an

ulterior

motive."

"Oh?"

"I

should

have

done

more

for

the

girl.

I'd

like

to

see

if

it

isn't

too

late

to

begin."

Dona

Crist

laughed

a

bit.

"Oh,

Pipo,

I'd

be

glad

for

you

to

try.

But

do

believe

me,

my

dear

friend,

touching

her

heart

is

like

bathing

in

ice."

"I

imagine.

I

imagine

it

feels

like

bathing

in

ice

to

the

person

touching

her.

But

how

does

it

feel

to

her?

Cold

as

she

is,

it

must

surely

burn

like

fire."

"Such

a

poet,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

There

was

no

irony

in

her

voice;

she

meant

it.

"Do

the

piggies

understand

that

we've

sent

our

very

best

as

our

ambassador?"

"I

try

to

tell

them,

but

they're

skeptical."

"I'll

send

her

to

you

tomorrow.

I

warn

you--

she'll

expect

to

take

the

examinations

cold,

and

she'll

resist

any

attempt

on

your

part

to

pre-examine

her.

"

Pipo

smiled.

"I'm

far

more

worried

about

what

will

happen

after

she

takes

the

test.

If

she

fails,

then

she'll

have

very

bad

problems.

And

if

she

passes,

then

my

problems

will

begin."

"Why?"

"Libo

will

be

after

me

to

let

him

examine

early

for

Zenador.

And

if

he

did

that,

there'd

be

no

reason

for

me

not

to

go

home,

curl

up,

and

die."

"Such

a

romantic

fool

you

are,

Pipo.

If

there's

any

man

in

Milagre

who's

capable

of

accepting

his

thirteen-year-old

son

as

a

colleague,

it's

you.

"

After

she

left,

Pipo

and

Libo

worked

together,

as

usual,

recording

the

day's

events

with

the

pequeninos.

Pipo

compared

Libo's

work,

his

way

of

thinking,

his

insights,

his

attitudes,

with

those

of

the

graduate

students

he

had

known

in

University

before

joining

the

Lusitania

Colony.

He

might

be

small,

and

there

might

be

a

lot

of

theory

and

knowledge

for

him

yet

to

learn,

but

he

was

already

a

true

scientist

in

his

method,

and

a

humanist

at

heart.

By

the

time

the

evening's

work

was

done

and

they

walked

home

together

by

the

light

of

Lusitania's

large

and

dazzling

moon,

Pipo

had

decided

that

Libo

already

deserved

to

be

treated

as

a

colleague,

whether

he

took

the

examination

or

not.

The

tests

couldn't

measure

the

things

that

really

counted,

anyway.

And

whether

she

liked

it

or

not,

Pipo

intended

to

find

out

if

Novinha

had

the

unmeasurable

qualities

of

a

scientist;

if

she

didn't,

then

he'd

see

to

it

she

didn't

take

the

test,

regardless

of

how

many

facts

she

had

memorized.

Pipo

meant

to

be

difficult.

Novinha

knew

how

adults

acted

when

they

planned

not

to

do

things

her

way,

but

didn't

want

a

fight

or

even

any

nastiness.

Of

course,

of

course

you

can

take

the

test.

But

there's

no

reason

to

rush

into

it,

let's

take

some

time,

let

me

make

sure

you'll

be

successful

on

the

first

attecipt.

Novinha

didn't

want

to

wait.

Novinha

was

ready.

"I'll

jump

through

any

hoops

you

want,"

she

said.

His

face

went

cold.

Their

faces

always

did.

That

was

all

right,

coldness

was

all

right,

she

could

freeze

them

to

death.

"I

don't

want

you

to

jump

through

hoops,"

he

said.

"T'he

only

thing

I

ask

is

that

you

line

them

up

all

in

a

row

so

I

can

jump

through

them

quickly.

I

don't

want

to

be

put

off

for

days

and

days."

He

looked

thoughtful

for

a

moment.

"You're

in

such

a

hurry."

"I'm

ready.

The

Starways

Code

allows

me

to

challenge

the

test

at

any

time.

It's

between

me

and

the

Starways

Congress,

and

I

can't

find

anywhere

that

it

says

a

xenologer

can

try

to

second-guess

the

Interplanetary

Examinations

Board."

"Then

you

haven't

read

carefully."

"The

only

thing

I

need

to

take

the

test

before

I'm

sixteen

is

the

authorization

of

my

legal

guardian.

I

don't

have

a

legal

guardian."

"On

the

contrary,"

said

Pipo.

"Mayor

Bosquinha

was

your

legal

guardian

from

the

day

of

your

parents'

death."

"And

she

agreed

I

could

take

the

test."

"Provided

you

came

to

me."

Novinha

saw

the

intense

look

in

his

eyes.

She

didn't

know

Pipo,

so

she

thought

it

was

the

look

she

had

seen

in

so

many

eyes,

the

desire

to

dominate,

to

rule

her,

the

desire

to

cut

through

her

determination

and

break

her

independence,

the

desire

to

make

her

submit.

From

ice

to

fire

in

an

instant.

"What

do

you

know

about

xenobiology!

You

only

go

out

and

talk

to

the

piggies,

you

don't

even

begin

to

understand

the

workings

of

genes!

Who

are

you

to

judge

me!

Lusitania

needs

a

xenobiologist,

and

they've

been

without

one

for

eight

years.

And

you

want

to

make

them

wait

even

longer,

just

so

you

can

be

in

control!"

To

her

surprise,

he

didn't

become

flustered,

didn't

retreat.

Nor

did

he

get

angry

in

return.

It

was

as

if

she

hadn't

spoken.

"I

see,"

he

said

quietly.

"It's

because

of

your

great

love

of

the

people

of

Lusitania

that

you

wish

to

become

xenobiologist.

Seeing

the

public

need,

you

sacrificed

and

prepared

yourself

to

enter

early

into

a

lifetime

of

altruistic

service."

It

sounded

absurd,

hearing

him

say

it

like

that.

And

it

wasn't

at

all

what

she

felt.

"Isn't

that

a

good

enough

reason?"

"If

it

were

true,

it

would

be

good

enough."

"Are

you

calling

me

a

liar?"

"Your

own

words

called

you

a

liar.

You

spoke

of

how

much

they,

the

people

of

Lusitania,

need

you.

But

you

live

among

us.

You've

lived

among

us

all

your

life.

Ready

to

sacrifice

for

us,

and

yet

you

don't

feel

yourself

to

be

part

of

this

community."

So

he

wasn't

like

the

adults

who

always

believed

lies

as

long

as

they

made

her

seem

to

be

the

child

they

wanted

her

to

be.

"Why

should

I

feet

like

part

of

the

community?

I'm

not.

"

He

nodded

gravely,

as

if

considering

her

answer.

"What

community

are

you

a

part

of?"

"The

only

other

communities

on

Lusitania

are

the

piggies,

and

you

haven't

seen

me

out

there

with

the

tree-worshippers.

"

"There

are

many

other

communities

on

Lusitania.

For

instance,

you're

a

student--

there's

a

community

of

students.

"Not

for

me."

"I

know.

You

have

no

friends,

you

have

no

intimate

associates,

you

go

to

mass

but

you

never

go

to

confession,

you

are

so

completely

detached

that

as

far

as

possible

you

don't

touch

the

life

of

this

colony,

you

don't

touch

the

life

of

the

human

race

at

any

point.

From

all

the

evidence,

you

live

in

complete

isolation."

Novinha

wasn't

prepared

for

this.

He

was

naming

the

underlying

pain

of

her

life,

and

she

didn't

have

a

strategy

devised

to

cope

with

it.

"If

I

do,

it

isn't

my

fault."

"I

know

that.

I

know

where

it

began,

and

I

know

whose

fault

it

was

that

it

continues

to

this

day."

"Mine?"

"Mine.

And

everyone

else's.

But

mine

most

of

all,

because

I

knew

what

was

happening

to

you

and

I

did

nothing

at

all.

Until

today."

"And

today

you're

going

to

keep

me

from

the

one

thing

that

matters

to

me

in

my

life!

Thanks

so

much

for

your

compassion!"

Again

he

nodded

solemnly,

as

if

he

were

accepting

and

acknowledging

her

ironic

gratitude.

"In

one

sense,

Novinha,

it

doesn't

matter

that

it

isn't

your

fault.

Because

the

town

of

Milagre

is

a

community,

and

whether

it

has

treated

you

badly

or

not,

it

must

still

act

as

all

communities

do,

to

provide

the

greatest

possible

happiness

for

all

its

members."

"Which

means

everybody

on

Lusitania

except

me--

me

and

the

piggies."

"The

xenobiologist

is

very

important

to

a

colony,

especially

one

like

this,

surrounded

by

a

fence

that

forever

limits

our

growth.

Our

xenobiologist

must

find

ways

to

grow

more

protein

and

carbohydrate

per

hectare,

which

means

genetically

altering

the

Earthborn

corn

and

potatoes

to

make--"

"To

make

maximum

use

of

the

nutrients

available

in

the

Lusitanian

environment.

Do

you

think

I'm

planning

to

take

the

examination

without

knowing

what

my

life's

work

would

be?"

"Your

life's

work,

to

devote

yourself

to

improving

the

lives

of

people

you

despise."

Now

Novinha

saw

the

trap

that

he

had

laid

for

her.

Too

late;

it

had

sprung.

"So

you

think

that

a

xenobiologist

can't

do

her

work

unless

she

loves

the

people

who

use

the

things

she

makes?"

"I

don't

care

whether

you

love

us

or

not.

What

I

have

to

know

is

what

you

really

want.

Why

you're

so

passionate

to

do

this."

"Basic

psychology.

My

parents

died

in

this

work,

and

so

I'mixying

to

step

into

their

role."

"Maybe,"

said

Pipo.

"And

maybe

not.

What

I

want

to

know,

Novinha,

what

I

must

know

before

I'll

let

you

take

the

test,

is

what

community

you

do

belong

to."

"You

said

it

yourself!

I

don't

belong

to

any."

"Impossible.

Every

person

is

defined

by

the

communities

she

belongs

to

and

the

ones

she

doesn't

belong

to.

I

am

this

and

this

and

this,

but

definitely

not

that

and

that

and

that.

All

your

definitions

are

negative.

I

could

make

an

infinite

list

of

the

things

you

are

not.

But

a

person

who

really

believes

she

doesn't

belong

to

any

community

at

all

invariably

kills

herself,

either

by

killing

her

body

or

by

giving

up

her

identity

and

going

mad."

"That's

me,

insane

to

the

root."

"Not

insane.

Driven

by

a

sense

of

purpose

that

is

frightening.

If

you

take

the

test

you'll

pass

it.

But

before

I

let

you

take

it,

I

have

to

know:

Who

will

you

become

when

you

pass?

What

do

you

believe

in,

what

are

you

part

of,

what

do

you

care

about,

what

do

you

love?"

"Nobody

in

this

or

any

other

world."

"I

don't

believe

you."

"I've

never

known

a

good

man

or

woman

in

the

world

except

my

parents

and

they're

dead!

And

even

they--

nobody

understands

anything."

"You."

"I'm

part

of

anything,

aren't

I?

But

nobody

understands

anybody,

not

even

you,

pretending

to

be

so

wise

and

compassionate

but

you're

only

getting

me

to

cry

like

this

because

you

have

the

power

to

stop

me

from

doing

what

I

want

to

do--"

"And

it

isn't

xenobiology."

"Yes

it

is!

That's

part

of

it,

anyway."

"And

what's

the

rest

of

it?"

"What

you

are.

What

you

do.

Only

you're

doing

it

all

wrong,

you're

doing

it

stupidly."

"Xenobiologist

and

xenologer."

"They

made

a

stupid

mistake

when

they

created

a

new

science

to

study

the

piggies.

They

were

a

bunch

of

tired

old

anthropologists

who

put

on

new

hats

and

called

themselves

Xenologers.

But

you

can't

understand

the

piggies

just

by

watching

the

way

they

behave!

They

came

out

of

a

different

evolution!

You

have

to

understand

their

genes,

what's

going

on

inside

their

cells.

And

the

other

animals'

cells,

too,

because

they

can't

be

studied

by

themselves,

nobody

lives

in

isolation."

Don't

lecture

me,

thought

Pipo.

Tell

me

what

you

feel.

And

to

provoke

her

to

be

more

emotional,

he

whispered,

"Except

you."

It

worked.

From

cold

and

contemptuous

she

became

hot

and

defensive.

"You'll

never

understand

them!

But

I

will!"

"Why

do

you

care

about

them?

What

are

the

piggies

to

you?"

"You'd

never

understand.

You're

a

good

Catholic."

She

said

the

word

with

contempt.

"It's

a

book

that's

on

the

Index."

Pipo's

face

glowed

with

sudden

understanding.

"The

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon."

"He

lived

three

thousand

years

ago,

whoever

he

was,

the

one

who

called

himself

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

But

he

understood

the

buggers!

We

wiped

them

all

out,

the

only

other

alien

race

we

ever

knew,

we

killed

them

all,

but

he

understood."

"And

you

want

to

write

the

story

of

the

piggies

the

way

the

original

Speaker

wrote

of

the

buggers."

"The

way

you

say

it,

you

make

it

sound

as

easy

as

doing

a

scholarly

paper.

You

don't

know

what

it

was

like

to

write

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

How

much

agony

it

was

for

him

to--

to

imagine

himself

inside

an

alien

mind--

and

come

out

of

it

filled

with

love

for

the

great

creature

we

destroyed.

He

lived

at

the

same

time

as

the

worst

human

being

who

ever

lived,

Ender

the

Xenocide,

who

destroyed

the

buggers--

and

he

did

his

best

to

undo

what

Ender

did,

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

tried

to

raise

the

dead--"

"But

he

couldn't."

"But

he

did!

He

made

them

live

again--

you'd

know

it

if

you

had

read

the

book!

I

don't

know

about

Jesus,

I

listen

to

Bishop

Peregrino

and

I

don't

think

there's

any

power

in

their

priesthood

to

turn

wafers

into

flesh

or

forgive

a

milligram

of

guilt.

But

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

brought

the

hive

queen

back

to

life."

"Then

where

is

she?"

"In

here!

In

me!"

He

nodded.

"And

someone

else

is

in

you.

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

That's

who

you

want

to

be."

"It's

the

only

true

story

I

ever

heard,"

she

said.

"The

only

one

I

care

about.

Is

that

what

you

wanted

to

hear?

That

I'm

a

heretic?

And

my

whole

life's

work

is

going

to

be

adding

another

book

to

the

Index

of

truths

that

good

Catholics

are

forbidden

to

read?"

"What

I

wanted

to

hear,"

said

Pipo

softly,

"was

the

name

of

what

you

are

instead

of

the

name

of

all

the

things

that

you

are

not.

What

you

are

is

the

hive

queen.

What

you

are

is

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

It's

a

very

small

community,

small

in

numbers,

but

a

great-hearted

one.

So

you

chose

not

to

be

part

of

the

bands

of

children

who

group

together

for

the

sole

purpose

of

excluding

others,

and

people

look

at

you

and

say,

poor

girl,

she's

so

isolated,

but

you

know

a

secret,

you

know

who

you

really

are.

You

are

the

one

human

being

who

is

capable

of

understanding

the

alien

mind,

because

you

are

the

alien

mind;

you

know

what

it

is

to

be

unhuman

because

there's

never

been

any

human

group

that

gave

you

credentials

as

a

bona

fide

homo

sapiens."

"Now

you

say

I'm

not

even

human?

You

made

me

cry

like

a

little

girl

because

you

wouldn't

let

me

take

the

test,

you

made

me

humiliate

myself,

and

now

you

say

I'm

unhuman?"

"You

can

take

the

test."

The

words

hung

in

the

air.

"When?"

she

whispered.

"Tonight.

Tomorrow.

Begin

when

you

like.

I'll

stop

my

work

to

take

you

through

the

tests

as

quickly

as

you

like."

"Thank

you!

Thank

you,

I--"

"Become

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

I'll

help

you

all

I

can.

The

law

forbids

me

to

take

anyone

but

my

apprentice,

my

son

Libo,

out

to

meet

the

pequeninos.

But

we'll

open

our

notes

to

you.

Everything

we

learn,

we'll

show

you.

All

our

guesses

and

speculation.

In

return,

you

also

show

us

all

your

work,

what

you

find

out

about

the

genetic

patterns

of

this

world

that

might

help

us

understand

the

pequeninos.

And

when

we've

learned

enough,

together,

you

can

write

your

book,

you

can

become

the

Speaker.

But

this

time

not

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

The

pequeninos

aren't

dead."

In

spite

of

herself,

she

smiled.

"The

Speaker

for

the

Living."

"I've

read

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

too,"

he

said.

"I

can't

think

of

a

better

place

for

you

to

find

your

name."

But

she

did

not

trust

him

yet,

did

not

believe

what

he

seemed

to

be

promising.

"I'll

want

to

come

here

often.

All

the

time."

"We

lock

it

up

when

we

go

home

to

bed."

"But

all

the

rest

of

the

time.

You'll

get

tired

of

me.

You'll

tell

me

to

go

away.

You'll

keep

secrets

from

me.

You'll

tell

me

to

be

quiet

and

not

mention

my

ideas."

"We've

only

just

become

friends,

and

already

you

think

I'm

such

a

liar

and

cheat,

such

an

impatient

oaf."

"But

you

will,

everyone

does;

they

all

wish

I'd

go

away--"

Pipo

shrugged.

"So?

Sometime

or

other

everybody

wishes

everybody

would

go

away.

Sometimes

I'll

wish

you

would

go

away.

What

I'm

telling

you

now

is

that

even

at

those

times,

even

if

I

tell

you

to

go

away,

you

don't

have

to

go

away."

It

was

the

most

bafflingly

perfect

thing

that

anyone

had

ever

said

to

her.

"That's

crazy."

"Only

one

thing.

Promise

me

you'll

never

try

to

go

out

to

the

pequeninos.

Because

I

can

never

let

you

do

that,

and

if

somehow

you

do

it

anyway,

Starways

Congress

would

close

down

all

our

work

here,

forbid

any

contact

with

them.

Do

you

promise

me?

Or

everything--

my

work,

your

work--

it

will

all

be

undone."

"I

promise."

"When

will

you

take

the

test?"

"Now!

Can

I

begin

it

now?"

He

laughed

gently,

then

reached

out

a

hand

and

without

looking

touched

the

terminal.

It

came

to

life,

the

first

genetic

models

appearing

in

the

air

above

the

terminal.

"You

had

the

examination

ready,"

she

said.

"You

were

all

set

to

go!

You

knew

that

you'd

let

me

do

it

all

along!"

He

shook

his

head.

"I

hoped.

I

believed

in

you.

I

wanted

to

help

you

do

what

you

dreamed

of

doing.

As

long

as

it

was

something

good."

She

would

not

have

been

Novinha

if

she

hadn't

found

one

more

poisonous

thing

to

say.

"I

see.

You

are

the

judge

of

dreams."

Perhaps

he

didn't

know

it

was

an

insult.

He

only

smiled

and

said,

"Faith,

hope,

and

love--

these

three.

But

the

greatest

of

these

is

love."

"You

don't

love

me,"

she

said.

"Ah,"

he

said.

"I

am

the

judge

of

dreams,

and

you

are

the

judge

of

love.

Well,

I

find

you

guilty

of

dreaming

good

dreams,

and

sentence

you

to

a

lifetime

of

working

and

suffering

for

the

sake

of

your

dreams.

I

only

hope

that

someday

you

won't

declare

me

innocent

of

the

crime

of

loving

you."

He

grew

reflective

for

a

moment.

"I

lost

a

daughter

in

the

Descolada.

Maria.

She

would

have

been

only

a

few

years

older

than

you.

"

"And

I

remind

you

of

her?"

"I

was

thinking

that

she

would

have

been

nothing

at

all

like

you."

She

began

the

test.

It

took

three

days.

She

passed

it,

with

a

score

a

good

deal

higher

than

many

a

graduate

student.

In

retrospect,

however,

she

would

not

remember

the

test

because

it

was

the

beginning

of

her

career,

the

end

of

her

childhood,

the

confirmation

of

her

vocation

for

her

life's

work.

She

would

remember

the

test

because

it

was

the

beginning

of

her

time

in

Pipo's

Station,

where

Pipo

and

Libo

and

Novinha

together

formed

the

first

community

she

belonged

to

since

her

parents

were

put

into

the

earth.

It

was

not

easy,

especially

at

the

beginning.

Novinha

did

not

instantly

shed

her

habit

of

cold

confrontation.

Pipo

understood

it,

was

prepared

to

bend

with

her

verbal

blows.

It

was

much

more

of

a

challenge

for

Libo.

The

Zenador's

Station

had

been

a

place

where

he

and

his

father

could

be

alone

together.

Now,

without

anyone

asking

his

consent,

a

third

person

had

been

added,

a

cold

and

demanding

person,

who

spoke

to

him

as

if

he

were

a

child,

even

though

they

were

the

same

age.

It

galled

him

that

she

was

a

full-fledged

xenobiologist,

with

all

the

adult

status

that

that

implied,

when

he

was

still

an

apprentice.

But

he

tried

to

bear

it

patiently.

He

was

naturally

calm,

and

quiet

adhered

to

him.

He

was

not

prone

to

taking

umbrage

openly.

But

Pipo

knew

his

son

and

saw

him

burn.

After

a

while

even

Novinha,

insensitive

as

she

was,

began

to

realize

that

she

was

provoking

Libo

more

than

any

normal

young

man

could

possibly

endure.

But

instead

of

easing

up

on

him,

she

began

to

regard

it

as

a

challenge.

How

could

she

force

some

response

from

this

unnaturally

calm,

gentle-spirited,

beautiful

boy?

"You

mean

you've

been

working

all

these

years,"

she

said

one

day,

"and

you

don't

even

know

how

the

piggies

reproduce?

How

do

you

know

they're

all

males?"

Libo

answered

softly.

"We

explained

male

and

female

to

them

as

they

learned

our

languages.

They

chose

to

call

themselves

males.

And

referred

to

the

other

ones,

the

ones

we've

never

seen,

as

females."

"But

for

all

you

know,

they

reproduce

by

budding!

Or

mitosis!"

Her

tone

was

contemptuous,

and

Libo

did

not

answer

quickly.

Pipo

imagined

he

could

hear

his

son's

thoughts,

carefully

rephrasing

his

answer

until

it

was

gentle

and

safe.

"I

wish

our

work

were

more

like

physical

anthropology,"

he

said.

"Then

we

would

be

more

prepared

to

apply

your

research

into

Lusitania's

subcellular

life

patterns

to

what

we

learn

about

the

pequeninos."

Novinha

looked

horrified.

"You

mean

you

don't

even

take

tissue

samples?"

Libo

blushed

slightly,

but

his

voice

was

still

calm

when

he

answered.

The

boy

would

have

been

like

this

under

questioning

by

the

Inquisition,

Pipo

thought.

"It

is

foolish,

I

guess,"

said

Libo,

"but

we're

afraid

the

pequeninos

would

wonder

why

we

took

pieces

of

their

bodies.

If

one

of

them

took

sick

by

chance

afterward,

would

they

think

we

caused

the

illness?"

"What

if

you

took

something

they

shed

naturally?

You

can

learn

a

lot

from

a

hair."

Libo

nodded;

Pipo,

watching

from

his

terminal

on

the

other

side

of

the

room,

recognized

the

gesture--

Libo

had

learned

it

from

his

father.

"Many

primitive

tribes

of

Earth

believed

that

sheddings

from

their

bodies

contained

some

of

their

life

and

strength.

What

if

the

piggies

thought

we

were

doing

magic

against

them?"

"Don't

you

know

their

language?

I

thought

some

of

them

spoke

Stark,

too."

She

made

no

effort

to

hide

her

disdain.

"Can't

you

explain

what

the

samples

are

for?"

"You're

right,"

he

said

quietly.

"But

if

we

explained

what

we'd

use

the

tissue

samples

for,

we

might

accidently

teach

them

the

concepts

of

biological

science

a

thousand

years

before

they

would

naturally

have

reached

that

point.

That's

why

the

law

forbids

us

to

explain

things

like

that."

Finally,

Novinha

was

abashed.

"I

didn't

realize

how

tightly

you

were

bound

by

the

doctrine

of

minimal

intervention."

Pipo

was

glad

to

hear

her

retreat

from

her

arrogance,

but

if

anything,

her

humility

was

worse.

The

child

was

so

isolated

from

human

contact

that

she

spoke

like

an

excessively

formal

science

book.

Pipo

wondered

if

it

was

already

too

late

to

teach

her

how

to

be

a

human

being.

It

wasn't.

Once

she

realized

that

they

were

excellent

at

their

science,

and

she

knew

almost

nothing

of

it,

she

dropped

her

aggressive

stance

and

went

almost

to

the

opposite

extreme.

For

weeks

she

spoke

to

Pipo

and

Libo

only

rarely.

Instead

she

studied

their

reports,

trying

to

grasp

the

purpose

behind

what

they

were

doing.

Now

and

then

she

had

a

question,

and

asked;

they

answered

politely

and

thoroughly.

Politeness

gradually

gave

way

to

familiarity.

Pipo

and

Libo

began

to

converse

openly

in

front

of

her,

airing

their

speculations

about

why

the

piggies

had

developed

some

of

their

strange

behaviors,

what

meaning

lay

behind

some

of

their

odd

statements,

why

they

remained

so

maddeningly

impenetrable.

And

since

the

study

of

piggies

was

a

very

new

branch

of

science,

it

didn't

take

long

for

Novinha

to

be

expert

enough,

even

at

second

hand,

to

offer

some

hypotheses.

"After

all,"

said

Pipo,

encouraging

her,

"we're

all

blind

together."

Pipo

had

foreseen

what

happened

next.

Libo's

carefully

cultivated

patience

had

made

him

seem

cold

and

reserved

to

others

of

his

age,

when

Pipo

could

prevail

on

him

even

to

attempt

to

socialize;

Novinha's

isolation

was

more

flamboyant

but

no

more

thorough.

Now,

however,

their

common

interest

in

the

piggies

drew

them

close--

who

else

could

they

talk

to,

when

no

one

but

Pipo

could

even

understand

their

conversations?

They

relaxed

together,

laughed

themselves

to

tears

over

jokes

that

could

not

possibly

amuse

any

other

Luso.

Just

as

the

piggies

seemed

to

name

every

tree

in

the

forest,

Libo

playfully

named

all

the

furniture

in

the

Zenador's

Station,

and

periodically

announced

that

certain

items

were

in

a

bad

mood

and

shouldn't

be

disturbed.

"Don't

sit

on

Chair!

It's

her

time

of

the

month

again."

They

had

never

seen

a

piggy

female,

and

the

males

always

seemed

to

refer

to

them

with

almost

religious

reverence;

Novinha

wrote

a

series

of

mock

reports

on

an

imaginary

piggy

woman

called

Reverend

Mother,

who

was

hilariously

bitchy

and

demanding.

It

was

not

all

laughter.

There

were

problems,

worries,

and

once

a

time

of

real

fear

that

they

might

have

done

exactly

what

the

Starways

Congress

had

tried

so

hard

to

preventmaking

radical

changes

in

piggy

society.

It

began

with

Rooter,

of

course.

Rooter,

who

persisted

in

asking

challenging,

impossible

questions,

like,

"If

you

have

no

other

city

of

humans,

how

can

you

go

to

war?

There's

no

honor

for

you

in

killing

Little

Ones."

Pipo

babbled

something

about

how

humans

would

never

kill

pequeninos,

Little

Ones;

but

he

knew

that

this

wasn't

the

question

Rooter

was

really

asking.

Pipo

had

known

for

years

that

the

piggies

knew

the

concept

of

war,

but

for

days

after

that

Libo

and

Novinha

argued

heatedly

about

whether

Rooter's

question

proved

that

the

piggies

regarded

war

as

desirable

or

merely

unavoidable.

There

were

other

bits

of

information

from

Rooter,

some

important,

some

not--

and

many

whose

importance

was

impossible

to

judge.

In

a

way,

Rooter

himself

was

proof

of

the

wisdom

of

the

policy

that

forbade

the

xenologers

to

ask

questions

that

would

reveal

human

expectations,

and

therefore

human

practices.

Rooter's

questions

invariably

gave

them

more

answers

than

they

got

from

his

answers

to

their

own

questions.

The

last

information

Rooter

gave

them,

though,

was

not

in

a

question.

It

was

a

guess,

spoken

to

Libo

privately,

when

Pipo

was

off

with

some

of

the

others

examining

the

way

they

built

their

log

house.

"I

know

I

know,"

said

Rooter,

"I

know

why

Pipo

is

still

alive.

Your

women

are

too

stupid

to

know

that

he

is

wise."

Libo

struggled

to

make

sense

of

this

seeming

non

sequitur.

What

did

Rooter

think,

that

if

human

women

were

smarter,

they

would

kill

Pipo?

The

talk

of

killing

was

disturbing--

this

was

obviously

an

important

matter,

and

Libo

did

not

know

how

to

handle

it

alone.

Yet

he

couldn't

call

Pipo

to

help,

since

Rooter

obviously

wanted

to

discuss

it

where

Pipo

couldn't

hear.

When

Libo

didn't

answer,

Rooter

persisted.

"Your

women,

they

are

weak

and

stupid.

I

told

the

others

this,

and

they

said

I

could

ask

you.

Your

women

don't

see

Pipo's

wisdom.

Is

this

true?"

Rooter

seemed

very

agitated;

he

was

breathing

heavily,

and

he

kept

pulling

hairs

from

his

arms,

four

and

five

at

a

time.

Libo

had

to

answer,

somehow.

"Most

women

don't

know

him,"

he

said.

"Then

how

will

they

know

if

he

should

die?"

asked

Rooter.

Then,

suddenly,

he

went

very

still

and

spoke

very

loudly.

"You

are

cabras!"

Only

then

did

Pipo

come

into

view,

wondering

what

the

shouting

was

about.

He

saw

at

once

that

Libo

was

desperately

out

of

his

depth.

Yet

Pipo

had

no

notion

what

the

conversation

was

even

about--

how

could

he

help?

All

he

knew

was

that

Rooter

was

saying

humans--

or

at

least

Pipo

and

Libo--

were

somehow

like

the

large

beasts

that

grazed

in

herds

on

the

prairie.

Pipo

couldn't

even

tell

if

Rooter

was

angry

or

happy.

"You

are

cabras!

You

decide!"

He

pointed

at

Libo

and

then

at

Pipo.

"Your

women

don't

choose

your

honor,

you

do!

Just

like

in

battle,

but

all

the

time!"

Pipo

had

no

idea

what

Rooter

was

talking

about,

but

he

could

see

that

all

the

pequeninos

were

motionless

as

stumps,

waiting

for

him--

or

Libo--

to

answer.

It

was

plain

Libo

was

too

frightened

by

Rooter's

strange

behavior

to

dare

any

response

at

all.

In

this

case,

Pipo

could

see

no

point

but

to

tell

the

truth;

it

was,

after

all,

a

relatively

obvious

and

trivial

bit

of

information

about

human

society.

It

was

against

the

rules

that

the

Starways

Congress

had

established

for

him,

but

failing

to

answer

would

be

even

more

damaging,

and

so

Pipo

went

ahead.

"Women

and

men

decide

together,

or

they

decide

for

themselves,"

said

Pipo.

"One

doesn't

decide

for

the

other."

It

was

apparently

what

all

the

piggies

had

been

waiting

for.

"Cabras,"

they

said,

over

and

over;

they

ran

to

Rooter,

hooting

and

whistling.

They

picked

him

up

and

rushed

him

off

into

the

woods.

Pipo

tried

to

follow,

but

two

of

the

piggies

stopped

him

and

shook

their

heads.

It

was

a

human

gesture

they

had

learned

long

before,

but

it

held

stronger

meaning

for

the

piggies.

It

was

absolutely

forbidden

for

Pipo

to

follow.

They

were

going

to

the

women,

and

that

was

the

one

place

the

piggies

had

told

them

they

could

never

go.

On

the

way

home,

Libo

reported

how

the

difficulty

began.

"Do

you

know

what

Rooter

said?

He

said

our

women

were

weak

and

stupid."

"That's

because

he's

never

met

Mayor

Bosquinha.

Or

your

mother,

for

that

matter."

Libo

laughed,

because

his

mother,

Conceicao,

ruled

the

archives

as

if

it

were

an

ancient

estacao

in

the

wild

mato--

if

you

entered

her

domain,

you

were

utterly

subject

to

her

law.

As

he

laughed,

he

felt

something

slip

away,

some

idea

that

was

important--

what

were

we

talking

about?

The

conversation

went

on;

Libo

had

forgotten,

and

soon

he

even

forgot

that

he

had

forgotten.

That

night

they

heard

the

drumming

sound

that

Pipo

and

Libo

believed

was

part

of

some

sort

of

celebration.

It

didn't

happen

all

that

often,

like

beating

on

great

drums

with

heavy

sticks.

Tonight,

though,

the

celebration

seemed

to

go

on

forever.

Pipo

and

Libo

speculated

that

perhaps

the

human

example

of

sexual

equality

had

somehow

given

the

male

pequeninos

some

hope

of

liberation.

"I

think

this

may

qualify

as

a

serious

modification

of

piggy

behavior,"

Pipo

said

gravely.

"If

we

find

that

we've

caused

real

change,

I'm

going

to

have

to

report

it,

and

Congress

will

probably

direct

that

human

contact

with

piggies

be

cut

off

for

a

while.

Years,

perhaps."

It

was

a

sobering

thought--

that

doing

their

job

faithfully

might

lead

Starways

Congress

to

forbid

them

to

do

their

job

at

all.

In

the

morning

Novinha

walked

with

them

to

the

gate

in

the

high

fence

that

separated

the

human

city

from

the

slopes

leading

up

to

the

forest

hills

where

the

piggies

lived.

Because

Pipo

and

Libo

were

still

trying

to

reassure

each

other

that

neither

of

them

could

have

done

any

differently,

Novinha

walked

on

ahead

and

got

to

the

gate

first.

When

the

others

arrived,

she

pointed

to

a

patch

of

freshly

cleared

red

earth

only

thirty

meters

or

so

up

the

hill

from

the

gate.

"That's

new,"

she

said.

"And

there's

something

in

it."

Pipo

opened

the

gate,

and

Libo,

being

younger,

ran

on

ahead

to

investigate.

He

stopped

at

the

edge

of

the

cleared

patch

and

went

completely

rigid,

staring

down

at

whatever

lay

there.

Pipo,

seeing

him,

also

stopped,

and

Novinha,

suddenly

frightened

for

Libo,

ignored

the

regulation

and

ran

through

the

gate.

Libo's

head

rocked

backward

and

he

dropped

to

his

knees;

he

clutched

his

tight-curled

hair

and

cried

out

in

terrible

remorse.

Rooter

lay

spread-eagled

in

the

cleared

dirt.

He

had

been

eviscerated,

and

not

carelessly:

Each

organ

had

been

cleanly

separated,

and

the

strands

and

filaments

of

his

limbs

had

also

been

pulled

out

and

spread

in

a

symmetrical

pattern

on

the

drying

soil.

Everything

still

had

some

connection

to

the

body--

nothing

had

been

completely

severed.

Libo's

agonized

crying

was

almost

hysterical.

Novinha

knelt

by

him

and

held

him,

rocked

him,

tried

to

soothe

him.

Pipo

methodically

took

out

his

small

camera

and

took

pictures

from

every

angle

so

the

computer

could

analyze

it

in

detail

later.

"He

was

still

alive

when

they

did

this,"

Libo

said,

when

he

had

calmed

enough

to

speak.

Even

so,

he

had

to

say

the

words

slowly,

carefully,

as

if

he

were

a

foreigner

just

learning

to

speak.

"There's

so

much

blood

on

the

ground,

spattered

so

far--

his

heart

had

to

be

beating

when

they

opened

him

up."

"We'll

discuss

it

later,"

said

Pipo.

Now

the

thing

Libo

had

forgotten

yesterday

came

back

to

him

with

cruel

clarity.

"It's

what

Rooter

said

about

the

women.

They

decide

when

the

men

should

die.

He

told

me

that,

and

I--"

He

stopped

himself.

Of

course

he

did

nothing.

The

law

required

him

to

do

nothing.

And

at

that

moment

he

decided

that

he

hated

the

law.

If

the

law

meant

allowing

this

to

be

done

to

Rooter,

then

the

law

had

no

understanding.

Rooter

was

a

person.

You

don't

stand

by

and

let

this

happen

to

a

person

just

because

you're

studying

him.

"They

didn't

dishonor

him,"

said

Novinha.

"If

there's

one

thing

that's

certain,

it's

the

love

that

they

have

for

trees.

See?"

Out

of

the

center

of

his

chest

cavity,

which

was

otherwise

empty

now,

a

very

small

seedling

sprouted.

"They

planted

a

tree

to

mark

his

burial

spot."

"Now

we

know

why

they

name

all

their

trees,"

said

Libo

bitterly.

"They

planted

them

as

grave

markers

for

the

piggies

they

tortured

to

death."

"This

is

a

very

large

forest,"

Pipo

said

calmly.

"Please

confine

your

hypotheses

to

what

is

at

least

remotely

possible."

They

were

calmed

by

his

quiet,

reasoned

tone,

his

insistence

that

even

now

they

behave

as

scientists.

"What

should

we

do?"

asked

Novinha.

"We

should

get

you

back

inside

the

perimeter

immediately,

"

said

Pipo.

"It's

forbidden

for

you

to

come

out

here."

"But

I

meant--

with

the

body--

what

should

we

do?"

"Nothing,"

said

Pipo.

"The

piggies

have

done

what

piggies

do,

for

whatever

reason

piggies

do

it."

He

helped

Libo

to

his

feet.

Libo

had

trouble

standing

for

a

moment;

he

leaned

on

both

of

them

for

his

first

few

steps.

"What

did

I

say?"

he

whispered.

"I

don't

even

know

what

it

is

I

said

that

killed

him."

"It

wasn't

you,"

said

Pipo.

"It

was

me."

"What,

do

you

think

you

own

them?"

demanded

Novinha.

"Do

you

think

their

world

revolves

around

you?

The

piggies

did

it,

for

whatever

reason

they

have.

It's

plain

enough

this

isn't

the

first

time--

they

were

too

deft

at

the

vivisection

for

this

to

be

the

first

time."

Pipo

took

it

with

black

humor.

"We're

losing

our

wits,

Libo.

Novinha

isn't

supposed

to

know

anything

about

xenology."

"You're

right,"

said

Libo.

"Whatever

may

have

triggered

this,

it's

something

they've

done

before.

A

custom."

He

was

trying

to

sound

calm.

"But

that's

even

worse,

isn't

it?"

said

Novinha.

"It's

their

custom

to

gut

each

other

alive.

"

She

looked

at

the

other

trees

of

the

forest

that

began

at

the

top

of

the

hill

and

wondered

how

many

of

them

were

rooted

in

blood.

***

Pipo

sent

his

report

on

the

ansible,

and

the

computer

didn't

give

him

any

trouble

about

the

priority

level.

He

left

it

up

to

the

oversight

committee

to

decide

whether

contact

with

the

piggies

should

be

stopped.

The

committee

could

not

identify

any

fatal

error.

"It

is

impossible

to

conceal

the

relationship

between

our

sexes,

since

someday

a

woman

may

be

xenologer,"

said

the

report,

"and

we

can

find

no

point

at

which

you

did

not

act

reasonably

and

prudently.

Our

tentative

conclusion

is

that

you

were

unwitting

participants

in

some

sort

of

power

struggle,

which

was

decided

against

Rooter,

and

that

you

should

continue

your

contact

with

all

reasonable

prudence."

It

was

complete

vindication,

but

it

still

wasn't

easy

to

take.

Libo

had

grown

up

knowing

the

piggies,

or

at

least

hearing

about

them

from

his

father.

He

knew

Rooter

better

than

he

knew

any

human

being

besides

his

family

and

Novinha.

It

took

days

for

Libo

to

come

back

to

the

Zenador's

Station,

weeks

before

he

would

go

back

out

into

the

forest.

The

piggies

gave

no

sign

that

anything

had

changed;

if

anything,

they

were

more

open

and

friendly

than

before.

No

one

ever

spoke

of

Rooter,

least

of

all

Pipo

and

Libo.

There

were

changes

on

the

human

side,

however.

Pipo

and

Libo

never

got

more

than

a

few

steps

away

from

each

other

when

they

were

among

them.

The

pain

and

remorse

of

that

day

drew

Libo

and

Novinha

to

rely

on

each

other

even

more,

as

though

darkness

bound

them

closer

than

light.

The

piggies

now

seemed

dangerous

and

uncertain,

just

as

human

company

had

always

been,

and

between

Pipo

and

Libo

there

now

hung

the

question

of

who

was

at

fault,

no

matter

how

often

each

tried

to

reassure

the

other.

So

the

only

good

and

reliable

thing

in

Libo's

life

was

Novinha,

and

in

Novinha's

life,

Libo.

Even

though

Libo

had

a

mother

and

siblings,

and

Pipo

and

Libo

always

went

home

to

them,

Novinha

and

Libo

behaved

as

if

the

Zenador's

Station

were

an

island,

with

Pipo

a

loving

but

ever

remote

Prospero.

Pipo

wondered:

Are

the

piggies

like

Ariel,

leading

the

young

lovers

to

happiness,

or

are

they

little

Calibans,

scarcely

under

control

and

chafing

to

do

murder?

After

a

few

months,

Rooter's

death

faded

into

memory,

and

their

laughter

returned,

though

it

was

never

quite

as

carefree

as

before.

By

the

time

they

were

seventeen,

Libo

and

Novinha

were

so

sure

of

each

other

that

they

routinely

talked

of

what

they

would

do

together

five,

ten,

twenty

years

later.

Pipo

never

bothered

to

ask

them

about

their

marriage

plans.

After

all,

he

thought,

they

studied

biology

from

morning

to

night.

Eventually

it

would

occur

to

them

to

explore

stable

and

socially

acceptable

reproductive

strategies.

In

the

meantime,

it

was

enough

that

they

puzzled

endlessly

over

when

and

how

the

piggies

mated,

considering

that

the

males

had

no

discernable

reproductive

organ.

Their

speculations

on

how

the

piggies

combined

genetic

material

invariably

ended

in

jokes

so

lewd

that

it

took

all

of

Pipo's

self-control

to

pretend

not

to

find

them

amusing.

So

the

Zenador's

Station

for

those

few

short

years

was

a

place

of

true

companionship

for

two

brilliant

young

people

who

otherwise

would

have

been

condemned

to

cold

solitude.

It

did

not

occur

to

any

of

them

that

the

idyll

would

end

abruptly,

and

forever,

and

under

circumstances

that

would

send

a

tremor

throughout

the

Hundred

Worlds.

It

was

all

so

simple,

so

commonplace.

Novinha

was

analyzing

the

genetic

structure

of

the

fly-infested

reeds

along

the

river,

and

realized

that

the

same

subcellular

body

that

had

caused

the

Descolada

was

present

in

the

cells

of

the

reed.

She

brought

several

other

cell

structures

into

the

air

over

the

computer

terminal

and

rotated

them.

They

all

contained

the

Descolada

agent.

She

called

to

Pipo,

who

was

running

through

transcriptions

of

yesterday's

visit

to

the

piggies.

The

computer

ran

comparisons

of

every

cell

she

had

samples

of.

Regardless

of

cell

function,

regardless

of

the

species

it

was

taken

from,

every

alien

cell

contained

the

Descolada

body,

and

the

computer

declared

them

absolutely

identical

in

chemical

proportions.

Novinha

expected

Pipo

to

nod,

tell

her

it

looked

interesting,

maybe

come

up

with

a

hypothesis.

Instead

he

sat

down

and

ran

the

same

test

over,

asking

her

questions

about

how

the

computer

comparison

operated,

and

then

what

the

Descolada

body

actually

did.

"Mother

and

Father

never

figured

out

what

triggered

it,

but

the

Descolada

body

releases

this

little

protein--

well,

pseudo-protein,

I

suppose--

and

it

attacks

the

genetic

molecules,

starting

at

one

end

and

unzipping

the

two

strands

of

the

molecule

right

down

the

middle.

That's

why

they

called

it

the

descolador--

it

unglues

the

DNA

in

humans,

too."

"Show

me

what

it

does

in

alien

cells."

Novinha

put

the

simulation

in

motion.

"No,

not

just

the

genetic

molecule--

the

whole

environment

of

the

cell."

"It's

just

in

the

nucleus,"

she

said.

She

widened

the

field

to

include

more

variables.

The

computer

took

it

more

slowly,

since

it

was

considering

millions

of

random

arrangements

of

nuclear

material

every

second.

In

the

reed

cell,

as

a

genetic

molecule

came

unglued,

several

large

ambient

proteins

affixed

themselves

to

the

open

strands.

"In

humans,

the

DNA

tries

to

recombine,

but

random

proteins

insert

themselves

so

that

cell

after

cell

goes

crazy.

Sometimes

they

go

into

mitosis,

like

cancer,

and

sometimes

they

die.

What's

most

important

is

that

in

humans

the

Descolada

bodies

themselves

reproduce

like

crazy,

passing

from

cell

to

cell.

Of

course,

every

alien

creature

already

has

them."

But

Pipo

wasn't

interested

in

what

she

said.

When

the

descolador

had

finished

with

the

genetic

molecules

of

the

reed,

he

looked

from

one

cell

to

another.

"It's

not

just

significant,

it's

the

same,"

he

said.

"It's

the

same

thing!"

Novinha

didn't

see

at

once

what

he

had

noticed.

What

was

the

same

as

what?

Nor

did

she

have

time

to

ask.

Pipo

was

already

out

of

the

chair,

grabbing

his

coat,

heading

for

the

door.

It

was

drizzling

outside.

Pipo

paused

only

to

call

out

to

her,

"Tell

Libo

not

to

bother

coming,

just

show

him

that

simulation

and

see

if

he

can

figure

it

out

before

I

get

back.

He'll

know--

it's

the

answer

to

the

big

one.

The

answer

to

everything."

"Tell

me!"

He

laughed.

"Don't

cheat.

Libo

will

tell

you,

if

you

can't

see

it."

"Where

are

you

going?"

"To

ask

the

piggies

if

I'm

right,

of

course!

But

I

know

I

am,

even

if

they

lie

about

it.

If

I'm

not

back

in

an

hour,

I

slipped

in

the

rain

and

broke

my

leg."

Libo

did

not

get

to

see

the

simulations.

The

meeting

of

the

planning

committee

went

way

over

time

in

an

argument

about

extending

the

cattle

range,

and

after

the

meeting

Libo

still

had

to

pick

up

the

week's

groceries.

By

the

time

he

got

back,

Pipo

had

been

out

for

four

hours,

it

was

getting

on

toward

dark,

and

the

drizzle

was

turning

to

snow.

They

went

out

at

once

to

look

for

him,

afraid

that

it

might

take

hours

to

find

him

in

the

woods.

They

found

him

all

too

soon.

His

body

was

already

cooling

in

the

snow.

The

piggies

hadn't

even

planted

a

tree

in

him.

Chapter

2

--

Trondheim

I'm

deeply

sorry

that

I

could

not

act

upon

your

request

for

more

detail

concerning

the

courtship

and

marriage

customs

of

the

aboriginal

Lusitanians.

This

must

be

causing

you

unimaginable

distress,

or

else

you

would

never

have

petitioned

the

Xenological

Society

to

censure

me

for

failure

to

cooperate

with

your

researches.

When

would-be

xenologers

complain

that

I

am

not

getting

the

right

sort

of

data

from

my

observations

of

the

pequeninos,

I

always

urge

them

to

reread

the

limitations

placed

upon

me

by

law.

I

am

permitted

to

bring

no

more

than

one

assistant

on

field

visits;

I

may

not

ask

questions

that

might

reveal

human

expectations,

lest

they

try

to

imitate

us;

I

may

not

volunteer

information

to

elicit

a

parallel

response;

I

may

not

stay

with

them

more

than

four

hours

at

a

time;

except

for

my

clothing,

I

may

not

use

any

products

of

technology

in

their

presence,

which

includes

cameras,

recorders,

computers,

or

even

a

manufactured

pen

to

write

on

manufactured

paper:

I

may

not

even

observe

them

unawares.

In

short:

I

cannot

tell

you

how

the

pequeninos

reproduce

because

they

have

not

chosen

to

do

it

in

front

of

me.

Of

course

your

research

is

crippled!

Of

course

our

conclusions

about

the

piggies

are

absurd!

If

we

had

to

observe

your

university

under

the

same

limitations

that

bind

us

in

our

observation

of

the

Lusitanian

aborigines,

we

would

no

doubt

conclude

that

humans

do

not

reproduce,

do

not

form

kinship

groups,

and

devote

their

entire

life

cycle

to

the

metamorphosis

of

the

larval

student

into

the

adult

professor.

We

might

even

suppose

that

professors

exercise

noticeable

power

in

human

society.

A

competent

investigation

would

quickly

reveal

the

inaccuracy

of

such

conclusions--

but

in

the

case

of

the

piggies,

no

competent

investigation

is

permitted

or

even

contemplated.

Anthropology

is

never

an

exact

science;

the

observer

never

experiences

the

same

culture

as

the

participant.

But

these

are

natural

limitations

inherent

to

the

science.

It

is

the

artificial

limitations

that

hamper

us--

and,

through

us,

you.

At

the

present

rate

of

progress

we

might

as

well

be

mailing

questionnaires

to

the

pequeninos

and

waiting

for

them

to

dash

off

scholarly

papers

in

reply.

--

Joao

Figueira

Alvarez,

reply

to

Pietro

Guataninni

of

the

University

of

Sicily,

Milano

Campus,

Etruria,

published

posthumously

in

Xenological

Studies,

22:4:49:193

The

news

of

Pipo's

death

was

not

of

merely

local

importance.

It

was

transmitted

instantaneously,

by

ansible,

to

all

the

Hundred

Worlds.

The

first

aliens

discovered

since

Ender's

Xenocide

had

tortured

to

death

the

one

human

who

was

designated

to

observe

them.

Within

hours,

scholars,

scientists,

politicians,

and

journalists

began

to

strike

their

poses.

A

consensus

soon

emerged.

One

incident,

under

baffling

circumstances,

does

not

prove

the

failure

of

Starways

Council

policy

toward

the

piggies.

On

the

contrary,

the

fact

that

only

one

man

died

seems

to

prove

the

wisdom

of

the

present

policy

of

near

inaction.

We

should,

therefore,

do

nothing

except

continue

to

observe

at

a

slightly

less

intense

pace.

Pipo's

successor

was

instructed

to

visit

the

piggies

no

more

often

than

every

other

day,

and

never

for

longer

than

an

hour.

He

was

not

to

push

the

piggies

to

answer

questions

concerning

their

treatment

of

Pipo.

It

was

a

reinforcement

of

the

old

policy

of

inaction.

There

was

also

much

concern

about

the

morale

of

the

people

of

Lusitania.

They

were

sent

many

new

entertainment

programs

by

ansible,

despite

the

expense,

to

help

take

their

minds

off

the

grisly

murder.

And

then,

having

done

the

little

that

could

be

done

by

framlings,

who

were,

after

all,

lightyears

away

from

Lusitania,

the

people

of

the

Hundred

Worlds

returned

to

their

local

concerns.

Outside

Lusitania,

only

one

man

among

the

half-trillion

human

beings

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

felt

the

death

of

Jodo

Figueira

Alvarez,

called

Pipo,

as

a

great

change

in

the

shape

of

his

own

life.

Andrew

Wiggin

was

Speaker

for

the

Dead

in

the

university

city

of

Reykjavik,

renowned

as

the

conservator

of

Nordic

culture,

perched

on

the

steep

slopes

of

a

knifelike

fjord

that

pierced

the

granite

and

ice

of

the

frozen

world

of

Trondheim

right

at

the

equator.

It

was

spring,

so

the

snow

was

in

retreat,

and

fragile

grass

and

flowers

reached

out

for

strength

from

the

glistering

sun.

Andrew

sat

on

the

brow

of

a

priny

hill,

surrounded

by

a

dozen

students

who

were

studying

the

history

of

interstellar

colonization.

Andrew

was

only

half-listening

to

a

fiery

argument

over

whether

the

utter

human

victory

in

the

Bugger

Wars

had

been

a

necessary

prelude

to

human

expansion.

Such

arguments

always

degenerated

quickly

into

a

vilification

of

the

human

monster

Ender,

who

commanded

the

starfleet

that

committed

the

Xenocide

of

the

Buggers.

Andrew

tended

to

let

his

mind

wander

somewhat;

the

subject

did

not

exactly

bore

him,

but

he

preferred

not

to

let

it

engage

his

attention,

either.

Then

the

small

computer

implant

worn

like

a

jewel

in

his

ear

told

him

of

the

cruel

death

of

Pipo,

the

xenologer

on

Lusitania,

and

instantly

Andrew

became

alert.

He

interrupted

his

students.

"What

do

you

know

of

the

piggies?"

he

asked.

"They

are

the

only

hope

of

our

redemption,"

said

one,

who

took

Calvin

rather

more

seriously

than

Luther.

Andrew

looked

at

once

to

the

student

Plikt,

who

he

knew

would

not

be

able

to

endure

such

mysticism.

"They

do

not

exist

for

any

human

purpose,

not

even

redemption,"

said

Plikt

with

withering

contempt.

"They

are

true

ramen,

like

the

buggers."

Andrew

nodded,

but

frowned.

"You

use

a

word

that

is

not

yet

common

koine."

"It

should

be,"

said

Plikt.

"Everyone

in

Trondheim,

every

Nord

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

should

have

read

Demosthenes'

History

of

Wutan

in

Trondheim

by

now."

"We

should

but

we

haven't,"

sighed

a

student.

"Make

her

stop

strutting,

Speaker,"

said

another.

"Plikt

is

the

only

woman

I

know

who

can

strut

sitting

down."

Plikt

closed

her

eyes.

"The

Nordic

language

recognizes

four

orders

of

foreignness.

The

first

is

the

otherlander,

or

utlanning,

the

stranger

that

we

recognize

as

being

a

human

of

our

world,

but

of

another

city

or

country.

The

second

is

the

framling--

Demosthenes

merely

drops

the

accent

from

the

Nordic

frimling.

This

is

the

stranger

that

we

recognize

as

human,

but

of

another

world.

The

third

is

the

ramen,

the

stranger

that

we

recognize

as

human,

but

of

another

species.

The

fourth

is

the

true

alien,

the

varelse,

which

includes

all

the

animals,

for

with

them

no

conversation

is

possible.

They

live,

but

we

cannot

guess

what

purposes

or

causes

make

them

act.

They

might

be

intelligent,

they

might

be

selfaware,

but

we

cannot

know

it."

Andrew

noticed

that

several

students

were

annoyed.

He

called

it

to

their

attention.

"You

think

you're

annoyed

because

of

Plikt's

arrogance,

but

that

isn't

so.

Plikt

is

not

arrogant;

she

is

merely

precise.

You

are

properly

ashamed

that

you

have

not

yet

read

Demosthenes'

history

of

your

own

people,

and

so

in

your

shame

you

are

annoyed

at

Plikt

because

she

is

not

guilty

of

your

sin."

"I

thought

Speakers

didn't

believe

in

sin,"

said

a

sullen

boy.

Andrew

smiled.

"You

believe

in

sin,

Styrka,

and

you

do

things

because

of

that

belief.

So

sin

is

real

in

you,

and

knowing

you,

this

Speaker

must

believe

in

sin."

Styrka

refused

to

be

defeated.

"What

does

all

this

talk

of

utlannings

and

framlings

and

ramen

and

varelse

have

to

do

with

Ender's

Xenocide?"

Andrew

turned

to

Plikt.

She

thought

for

a

moment.

"This

is

relevant

to

the

stupid

argument

that

we

were

just

having.

Through

these

Nordic

layers

of

foreignness

we

can

see

that

Ender

was

not

a

true

xenocide,

for

when

he

destroyed

the

buggers,

we

knew

them

only

as

varelse;

it

was

not

until

years

later,

when

the

first

Speaker

for

the

Dead

wrote

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

that

humankind

first

understood

that

the

buggers

were

not

varelse

at

all,

but

ramen;

until

that

time

there

had

been

no

understanding

between

bugger

and

human."

"Xenocide

is

xenocide,"

said

Styrka.

"Just

because

Ender

didn't

know

they

were

ramen

doesn't

make

them

any

less

dead."

Andrew

sighed

at

Styrka's

unforgiving

attitude;

it

was

the

fashion

among

Calvinists

at

Reykjavik

to

deny

any

weight

to

human

motive

in

judging

the

good

or

evil

of

an

act.

Acts

are

good

and

evil

in

themselves,

they

said;

and

because

Speakers

for

the

Dead

held

as

their

only

doctrine

that

good

or

evil

exist

entirely

in

human

motive,

and

not

at

all

in

the

act,

it

made

students

like

Styrka

quite

hostile

to

Andrew.

Fortunately,

Andrew

did

not

resent

it--

he

understood

the

motive

behind

it.

"Styrka,

Plikt,

let

me

put

you

another

case.

Suppose

that

the

piggies,

who

have

learned

to

speak

Stark,

and

whose

languages

some

humans

have

also

learned,

suppose

that

we

learned

that

they

had

suddenly,

without

provocation

or

explanation,

tortured

to

death

the

xenologer

sent

to

observe

them."

Plikt

jumped

at

the

question

immediately.

"How

could

we

know

it

was

without

provocation?

What

seems

innocent

to

us

might

be

unbearable

to

them."

Andrew

smiled.

"Even

so.

But

the

xenologer

has

done

them

no

harm,

has

said

very

little,

has

cost

them

nothing--

by

any

standard

we

can

think

of,

he

is

not

worthy

of

painful

death.

Doesn't

the

very

fact

of

this

incomprehensible

murder

make

the

piggies

varelse

instead

of

ramen?"

Now

it

was

Styrka

who

spoke

quickly.

"Murder

is

murder.

This

talk

of

varelse

and

ramen

is

nonsense.

If

the

piggies

murder,

then

they

are

evil,

as

the

buggers

were

evil.

If

the

act

is

evil,

then

the

actor

is

evil."

Andrew

nodded.

"There

is

our

dilemma.

There

is

the

problem.

Was

the

act

evil,

or

was

it,

somehow,

to

the

piggies'

understanding

at

least,

good?

Are

the

piggies

ramen

or

varelse?

For

the

moment,

Styrka,

hold

your

tongue.

I

know

all

the

arguments

of

your

Calvinism,

but

even

John

Calvin

would

call

your

doctrine

stupid."

"How

do

you

know

what

Calvin

would--"

"Because

he's

dead,"

roared

Andrew,

"and

so

I'm

entitled

to

speak

for

him!"

The

students

laughed,

and

Styrka

withdrew

into

stubborn

silence.

The

boy

was

bright,

Andrew

knew;

his

Calvinism

would

not

outlast

his

undergraduate

education,

though

its

excision

would

be

long

and

painful.

"Talman,

Speaker,"

said

Plikt.

"You

spoke

as

if

your

hypothetical

situation

were

true,

as

if

the

piggies

really

had

murdered

the

xenologer."

Andrew

nodded

gravely.

"Yes,

it's

true."

It

was

disturbing;

it

awoke

echoes

of

the

ancient

conflict

between

bugger

and

human.

"Look

in

yourselves

at

this

moment,"

said

Andrew.

"You

will

find

that

underneath

your

hatred

of

Ender

the

Xenocide

and

your

grief

for

the

death

of

the

buggers,

you

also

feel

something

much

uglier:

You're

afraid

of

the

stranger,

whether

he's

utlanning

or

framling.

When

you

think

of

him

killing

a

man

that

you

know

of

and

value,

then

it

doesn't

matter

what

his

shape

is.

He's

varelse

then,

or

worse--

djur,

the

dire

beast,

that

comes

in

the

night

with

slavering

jaws.

If

you

had

the

only

gun

in

your

village,

and

the

beasts

that

had

torn

apart

one

of

your

people

were

coming

again,

would

you

stop

to

ask

if

they

also

had

a

right

to

live,

or

would

you

act

to

save

your

village,

the

people

that

you

knew,

the

people

who

depended

on

you?"

"By

your

argument

we

should

kill

the

piggies

now,

primitive

and

helpless

as

they

are!"

shouted

Styrka.

"My

argument?

I

asked

a

question.

A

question

isn't

an

argument,

unless

you

think

you

know

my

answer,

and

I

assure

you,

Styrka,

that

you

do

not.

Think

about

this.

Class

is

dismissed."

"Will

we

talk

about

this

tomorrow?"

they

demanded.

"If

you

want,"

said

Andrew.

But

he

knew

that

if

they

discussed

it,

it

would

be

without

him.

For

them,

the

issue

of

Ender

the

Xenocide

was

merely

philosophical.

After

all,

the

Bugger

Wars

were

more

than

three

thousand

years

ago;

it

was

now

the

year

1948

SC,

counting

from

the

year

the

Starways

Code

was

established,

and

Ender

had

destroyed

the

Buggers

in

the

year

1180

BSC.

But

to

Andrew,

the

events

were

not

so

remote.

He

had

done

far

more

interstellar

travel

than

any

of

his

students

would

dare

to

guess;

since

he

was

twenty-five

he

had,

until

Trondheim,

never

stayed

more

than

six

months

on

any

planet.

Lightspeed

travel

between

worlds

had

let

him

skip

like

a

stone

over

the

surface

of

time.

His

students

had

no

idea

that

their

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

who

was

surely

no

older

than

thirty-five,

had

very

clear

memories

of

events

3000

years

before,

that

in

fact

those

events

seemed

scarcely

twenty

years

ago

to

him,

only

half

his

lifetime.

They

had

no

idea

how

deeply

the

question

of

Ender's

ancient

guilt

burned

within

him,

and

how

he

had

answered

it

in

a

thousand

different

unsatisfactory

ways.

They

knew

their

teacher

only

as

Speaker

for

the

Dead;

they

did

not

know

that

when

he

was

a

mere

infant,

his

older

sister,

Valentine,

could

not

pronounce

the

name

Andrew,

and

so

called

him

Ender,

the

name

that

he

made

infamous

before

he

was

fifteen

years

old.

So

let

unforgiving

Styrka

and

analytical

Plikt

ponder

the

great

question

of

Ender's

guilt;

for

Andrew

Wiggin,

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

the

question

was

not

academic.

And

now,

walking

along

the

damp,

grassy

hillside

in

the

chill

air,

Ender--

Andrew,

Speaker--

could

think

only

of

the

piggies,

who

were

already

committing

inexplicable

murders,

just

as

the

buggers

had

carelessly

done

when

they

first

visited

humankind.

Was

it

something

unavoidable,

when

strangers

met,

that

the

meeting

had

to

be

marked

with

blood?

The

buggers

had

casually

killed

human

beings,

but

only

because

they

had

a

hive

mind;

to

them,

individual

life

was

as

precious

as

nail

parings,

and

killing

a

human

or

two

was

simply

their

way

of

letting

us

know

they

were

in

the

neighborhood.

Could

the

piggies

have

such

a

reason

for

killing,

too?

But

the

voice

in

his

ear

had

spoken

of

torture,

a

ritual

murder

similar

to

the

execution

of

one

of

the

piggies'

own.

The

piggies

were

not

a

hive

mind,

they

were

not

the

buggers,

and

Ender

Wiggin

had

to

know

why

they

had

done

what

they

did.

"When

did

you

hear

about

the

death

of

the

xenologer?"

Ender

turned.

It

was

Plikt.

She

had

followed

him

instead

of

going

back

to

the

Caves,

where

the

students

lived.

"Then,

while

we

spoke."

He

touched

his

ear;

implanted

terminals

were

expensive,

but

they

were

not

all

that

rare.

"I

checked

the

news

just

before

class.

There

was

nothing

about

it

then.

If

a

major

story

had

been

coming

in

by

ansible,

there

would

have

been

an

alert.

Unless

you

got

the

news

straight

from

the

ansible

report."

Plikt

obviously

thought

she

had

a

mystery

on

her

hands.

And,

in

fact,

she

did.

"Speakers

have

high

priority

access

to

public

information,"

he

said.

"Has

someone

asked

you

to

Speak

the

death

of

the

xenologer?"

He

shook

his

head.

"Lusitania

is

under

a

Catholic

License."

"That's

what

I

mean,"

she

said.

"They

won't

have

a

Speaker

of

their

own

there.

But

they

still

have

to

let

a

Speaker

come,

if

someone

requests

it.

And

Trondheim

is

the

closest

world

to

Lusitania."

"Nobody's

called

for

a

Speaker."

Plikt

tugged

at

his

sleeve.

"Why

are

you

here?"

"You

know

why

I

came.

I

Spoke

the

death

of

Wutan."

"I

know

you

came

here

with

your

sister,

Valentine.

She's

a

much

more

popular

teacher

than

you

are--

she

answers

questions

with

answers;

you

just

answer

with

more

questions."

"That's

because

she

knows

some

answers."

"Speaker,

you

have

to

tell

me.

I

tried

to

find

out

about

you--

I

was

curious.

Your

name,

for

one

thing,

where

you

came

from.

Everything's

classified.

Classified

so

deep

that

I

can't

even

find

out

what

the

access

level

is.

God

himself

couldn't

look

up

your

life

story."

Ender

took

her

by

the

shoulders,

looked

down

into

her

eyes.

"It's

none

of

your

business,

that's

what

the

access

level

is."

"You

are

more

important

than

anybody

guesses,

Speaker,"

she

said.

"The

ansible

reports

to

you

before

it

reports

to

anybody,

doesn't

it?

And

nobody

can

look

up

information

about

you."

"Nobody

has

ever

tried.

Why

you?"

"I

want

to

be

a

Speaker,"

she

said.

"Go

ahead

then.

The

computer

will

train

you.

It

isn't

like

a

religion--

you

don't

have

to

memorize

any

catechism.

Now

leave

me

alone.

"

He

let

go

of

her

with

a

little

shove.

She

staggered

backward

as

he

strode

off.

"I

want

to

Speak

for

you,"

she

cried.

"I'm

not

dead

yet!"

he

shouted

back.

"I

know

you're

going

to

Lusitania!

I

know

you

are!"

Then

you

know

more

than

I

do,

said

Ender

silently.

But

he

trembled

as

he

walked,

even

though

the

sun

was

shining

and

he

wore

three

sweaters

to

keep

out

the

cold.

He

hadn't

known

Plikt

had

so

much

emotion

in

her.

Obviously

she

had

come

to

identify

with

him.

It

frightened

him

to

have

this

girl

need

something

from

him

so

desperately.

He

had

spent

years

now

without

making

any

real

connection

with

anyone

but

his

sister

Valentine--

her

and,

of

course,

the

dead

that

he

Spoke.

All

the

other

people

who

had

meant

anything

to

him

in

his

life

were

dead.

He

and

Valentine

had

passed

them

by

centuries

ago,

worlds

ago.

The

idea

of

casting

a

root

into

the

icy

soil

of

Trondheim

repelled

him.

What

did

Plikt

want

from

him?

It

didn't

matter;

he

wouldn't

give

it.

How

dare

she

demand

things

from

him,

as

if

he

belonged

to

her?

Ender

Wiggin

didn't

belong

to

anybody.

If

she

knew

who

he

really

was,

she

would

loathe

him

as

the

Xenocide;

or

she

would

worship

him

as

the

Savior

of

Mankind--

Ender

remembered

what

it

was

like

when

people

used

to

do

that,

too,

and

he

didn't

like

it

any

better.

Even

now

they

knew

him

only

by

his

role,

by

the

name

Speaker,

Talman,

Falante,

Spieler,

whatever

they

called

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

in

the

language

of

their

city

or

nation

or

world.

He

didn't

want

them

to

know

him.

He

did

not

belong

to

them,

to

the

human

race.

He

had

another

errand,

he

belonged

to

someone

else.

Not

human

beings.

Not

the

bloody

piggies,

either.

Or

so

he

thought.

Chapter

3

--

Libo

Observed

Diet:

Primarily

macios,

the

shiny

worms

that

live

among

merclona

vines

on

the

bark

of

the

trees.

Sometimes

they

have

been

seen

to

chew

capirn

blades.

Sometimes--

accidently?

--they

ingest

merclona

leaves

along

with

the

maclos.

We've

never

seen

them

eat

anything

else.

Novinha

analyzed

all

three

foods--

macios,

capim

blades,

and

merclona

leaves--

and

the

results

were

surprising.

Either

the

peclueninos

don't

need

many

different

proteins,

or

they're

hungry

all

the

time.

Their

diet

is

sehously

lacking

in

many

trace

elements.

And

calcium

intake

is

so

low,

we

wonder

whether

their

bones

use

calcium

the

same

way

ours

do.

Pure

speculation:

Since

we

can't

take

tissue

samples,

our

only

knowledge

of

piggy

anatomy

and

physiology

is

what

we

were

able

to

glean

from

our

photographs

of

the

vivisected

corpse

of

the

piggy

called

Rooter.

Still,

there

are

some

obvious

anomalies.

The

piggles'

tongues,

which

are

so

fantastically

agile

that

they

can

produce

any

sound

we

make,

and

a

lot

we

can't,

must

have

evolved

for

some

purpose.

Probing

for

insects

in

tree

bark

or

in

nests

in

the

ground,

maybe.

Whether

an

ancient

ancestral

piggy

did

that,

they

certainly

don't

do

it

now.

And

the

horny

pads

on

their

feet

and

inside

their

knees

allow

them

to

climb

trees

and

cling

by

their

legs

alone.

Why

did

that

evolve?

To

escape

from

some

predator?

There

is

no

predator

on

Lusitania

large

enough

to

harm

them.

To

cling

to

the

tree

while

probing

for

insects

in

the

bark?

That

fits

in

with

their

tongues,

but

where

are

the

insects?

The

only

insects

are

the

suckflies

and

the

puladors,

but

they

don't

bore

into

the

bark

and

the

piggies

don't

eat

them

anyway.

The

macios

are

large,

live

on

the

bark's

surface,

and

can

easily

be

harvested

by

pulling

down

the

merclona

vines;

they

really

don't

even

have

to

climb

the

trees.

Libo's

speculation:

The

tongue,

the

tree-climbing

evolved

in

a

different

environment,

with

a

much

more

varied

diet,

including

insects.

But

something--

an

ice

age?

Migration?

A

disease?

--caused

the

environment

to

change.

No

more

barkbugs,

etc.

Maybe

all

the

big

predators

were

wiped

out

then.

It

would

explain

why

there

are

so

few

species

on

Lusitania,

despite

the

very

favorable

conditions.

The

cataclysm

might

have

been

fairly

recent--

half

a

million

years

ago?

--so

that

evolution

hasn't

had

a

chance

to

differentiate

much

yet.

It's

a

tempting

hypothesis,

since

there's

no

obvious

reason

in

the

present

environment

for

piggles

to

have

evolved

at

all.

There's

no

competition

for

them,

The

ecological

niche

they

occupy

could

be

filled

by

gophers.

Why

would

intelligence

ever

be

an

adaptive

trait?

But

inventing

a

cataclysm

to

explain

why

the

piggies

have

such

a

boring,

non-nutritious

diet

is

probably

overkill.

Ockham's

razor

cuts

this

to

ribbons.

--

Joao

Figueira

Alvarez,

Working

Notes

4/14/1948

SC,

published

posthumously

in

Philosophicol

Roots

of

the

Lusitanian

Secession,

2010-33-4-1090:40

As

soon

as

Mayor

Bosquinha

arrived

at

the

Zenador's

Station,

matters

slipped

out

of

Libo's

and

Novinha's

control.

Bosquinha

was

accustomed

to

taking

command,

and

her

attitude

did

not

leave

much

opportunity

for

protest,

or

even

for

consideration.

"You

wait

here,"

she

said

to

Libo

almost

as

soon

as

she

had

grasped

the

situation.

"As

soon

as

I

got

your

call,

I

sent

the

Arbiter

to

tell

your

mother."

"We

have

to

bring

his

body

in,"

said

Libo.

"I

also

called

some

of

the

men

who

live

nearby

to

help

with

that,"

she

said.

"And

Bishop

Peregrino

is

preparing

a

place

for

him

in

the

Cathedral

graveyard."

"I

want

to

be

there,"

insisted

Libo.

"You

understand,

Libo,

we

have

to

take

pictures,

in

detail."

"I

was

the

one

who

told

you

we

have

to

do

that,

for

the

report

to

the

Starways

Committee."

"But

you

should

not

be

there,

Libo."

Bosquinha's

voice

was

authoritative.

"Besides,

we

must

have

your

report.

We

have

to

notify

Starways

as

quickly

as

possible.

Are

you

up

to

writing

it

now,

while

it's

fresh

in

your

mind?"

She

was

right,

of

course.

Only

Libo

and

Novinha

could

write

firsthand

reports,

and

the

sooner

they

wrote

them,

the

better.

"I

can

do

it,"

said

Libo.

"And

you,

Novinha,

your

observations

also.

Write

your

reports

separately,

without

consultation.

The

Hundred

Worlds

are

waiting."

The

computer

had

already

been

alerted,

and

their

reports

went

out

by

ansible

even

as

they

wrote

them,

mistakes

and

corrections

and

all.

On

all

the

Hundred

Worlds

the

people

most

involved

in

xenology

read

each

word

as

Libo

or

Novinha

typed

it

in.

Many

others

were

given

instantaneous

computer-written

summaries

of

what

had

happened.

Twenty-two

light-years

away,

Andrew

Wiggin

learned

that

Xenologer

Jodo

Figueira

"Pipo"

Alvarez

had

been

murdered

by

the

piggies,

and

told

his

students

about

it

even

before

the

men

had

brought

Pipo's

body

through

the

gate

into

Milagre.

His

report

done,

Libo

was

at

once

surrounded

by

authority.

Novinha

watched

with

increasing

anguish

as

she

saw

the

incapability

of

the

leaders

of

Lusitania,

how

they

only

intensified

Libo's

pain.

Bishop

Peregrino

was

the

worst;

his

idea

of

comfort

was

to

tell

Libo

that

in

all

likelihood,

the

piggies

were

actually

animals,

without

souls,

and

so

his

father

had

been

torn

apart

by

wild

beasts,

not

murdered.

Novinha

almost

shouted

at

him,

Does

that

mean

that

Pipo's

life

work

was

nothing

but

studying

beasts?

And

his

death,

instead

of

being

murder,

was

an

act

of

God?

But

for

Libo's

sake

she

restrained

herself;

he

sat

in

the

Bishop's

presence,

nodding

and,

in

the

end,

getting

rid

of

him

by

sufferance

far

more

quickly

than

Novinha

could

ever

have

done

by

argument.

Dom

Crist

o

of

the

Monastery

was

more

helpful,

asking

intelligent

questions

about

the

events

of

the

day,

which

let

Libo

and

Novinha

be

analytical,

unemotional

as

they

answered.

However,

Novinha

soon

withdrew

from

answering.

Most

people

were

asking

why

the

piggies

had

done

such

a

thing;

Dom

Crist

o

was

asking

what

Pipo

might

have

done

recently

to

trigger

his

murder.

Novinha

knew

perfectly

well

what

Pipo

had

done--

he

had

told

the

piggies

the

secret

he

discovered

in

Novinha's

simulation.

But

she

did

not

speak

of

this,

and

Libo

seemed

to

have

forgotten

what

she

had

hurriedly

told

him

a

few

hours

ago

as

they

were

leaving

to

go

searching

for

Pipo.

He

did

not

even

glance

toward

the

simulation.

Novinha

was

content

with

that;

her

greatest

anxiety

was

that

he

would

remember.

Dom

Crist

o's

questions

were

interrupted

when

the

Mayor

came

back

with

several

of

the

men

who

had

helped

retrieve

the

corpse.

They

were

soaked

to

the

skin

despite

their

plastic

raincoats,

and

spattered

with

mud;

mercifully,

any

blood

must

have

been

washed

away

by

the

rain.

They

all

seemed

vaguely

apologetic

and

even

worshipful,

nodding

their

heads

to

Libo,

almost

bowing.

It

occurred

to

Novinha

that

their

deference

wasn't

just

the

normal

wariness

people

always

show

toward

those

whom

death

had

so

closely

touched.

One

of

the

men

said

to

Libo,

"You're

Zenador

now,

aren't

you?"

and

there

it

was,

in

words.

The

Zenador

had

no

official

authority

in

Milagre,

but

he

had

prestige--

his

work

was

the

whole

reason

for

the

colony's

existence,

wasn't

it?

Libo

was

not

a

boy

anymore;

he

had

decisions

to

make,

he

had

prestige,

he

had

moved

from

the

fringe

of

the

colony's

life

to

its

very

center.

Novinha

felt

control

of

her

life

slip

away.

This

is

not

how

things

are

supposed

to

be.

I'm

supposed

to

continue

here

for

years

ahead,

learning

from

Pipo,

with

Libo

as

my

fellow

student;

that's

the

pattern

of

life.

Since

she

was

already

the

colony's

zenobiologista,

she

also

had

an

honored

adult

niche

to

fill.

She

wasn't

jealous

of

Libo,

she

just

wanted

to

remain

a

child

with

him

for

a

while.

Forever,

in

fact.

But

Libo

could

not

be

her

fellow

student,

could

not

be

her

fellow

anything.

She

saw

with

sudden

clarity

how

everyone

in

the

room

focused

on

Libo,

what

he

said,

how

he

felt,

what

he

planned

to

do

now.

"We'll

not

harm

the

piggies,"

he

said,

"or

even

call

it

murder.

We

don't

know

what

Father

did

to

provoke

them,

I'll

try

to

understand

that

later,

what

matters

now

is

that

whatever

they

did

undoubtedly

seemed

right

to

them.

We're

the

strangers

here,

we

must

have

violated

some--

taboo,

some

law--

but

Father

was

always

prepared

for

this,

he

always

knew

it

was

a

possibility.

Tell

them

that

he

died

with

the

honor

of

a

soldier

in

the

field,

a

pilot

in

his

ship,

he

died

doing

his

job."

Ah,

Libo,

you

silent

boy,

you

have

found

such

eloquence

now

that

you

can't

be

a

mere

boy

anymore.

Novinha

felt

a

redoubling

of

her

grief.

She

had

to

look

away

from

Libo,

look

anywhere.

And

where

she

looked

was

into

the

eyes

of

the

only

other

person

in

the

room

who

was

not

watching

Libo.

The

man

was

very

tall,

but

very

young--

younger

than

she

was,

she

realized,

for

she

knew

him:

he

had

been

a

student

in

the

class

below

her.

She

had

gone

before

Dona

Crist

once,

to

defend

him.

Marcos

Ribeira,

that

was

his

name,

but

they

had

always

called

him

Marc

o,

because

he

was

so

big.

Big

and

dumb,

they

said,

calling

him

also

simply

C

o,

the

crude

word

for

dog.

She

had

seen

the

sullen

anger

in

his

eyes,

and

once

she

had

seen

him,

goaded

beyond

endurance,

lash

out

and

strike

down

one

of

his

tormentors.

His

victim

was

in

a

shoulder

cast

for

much

of

a

year.

Of

course

they

accused

Marc

o

of

having

done

it

without

provocation--

that's

the

way

of

torturers

of

every

age,

to

put

the

blame

on

the

victim,

especially

when

he

strikes

back.

But

Novinha

didn't

belong

to

the

group

of

children--

she

was

as

isolated

as

Marc

o,

though

not

as

helpless--

and

so

she

had

no

loyalty

to

stop

her

from

telling

the

truth.

It

was

part

of

her

training

to

Speak

for

the

piggies,

she

thought.

Marc

o

himself

meant

nothing

to

her.

It

never

occurred

to

her

that

the

incident

might

have

been

important

to

him,

that

he

might

have

remembered

her

as

the

one

person

who

ever

stood

up

for

him

in

his

continuous

war

with

the

other

children.

She

hadn't

seen

or

thought

of

him

in

the

years

since

she

became

xenobiologist.

Now

here

he

was,

stained

with

the

mud

of

Pipo's

death

scene,

his

face

looking

even

more

haunted

and

bestial

than

ever

with

his

hair

plastered

by

rain

and

sweat

over

his

face

and

ears.

And

what

was

he

looking

at?

His

eyes

were

only

for

her,

even

as

she

frankly

stared

at

him.

Why

are

you

watching

me?

she

asked

silently.

Because

I'm

hungry,

said

his

animal

eyes.

But

no,

no,

that

was

her

fear,

that

was

her

vision

of

the

murderous

piggies.

Marc

o

is

nothing

to

me,

and

no

matter

what

he

might

think,

I

am

nothing

to

him.

Yet

she

had

a

flash

of

insight,

just

for

a

moment.

Her

action

in

defending

Marc

o

meant

one

thing

to

him

and

something

quite

different

to

her;

it

was

so

different

that

it

was

not

even

the

same

event.

Her

mind

connected

this

with

the

piggies'

murder

of

Pipo,

and

it

seemed

very

important,

it

seemed

to

verge

on

explaining

what

had

happened,

but

then

the

thought

slipped

away

in

a

flurry

of

conversation

and

activity

as

the

Bishop

led

the

men

off

again,

heading

for

the

graveyard.

Coffins

were

not

used

for

burial

here,

where

for

the

piggies'

sake

it

was

forbidden

to

cut

trees.

So

Pipo's

body

was

to

be

buried

at

once,

though

the

graveside

funeral

would

be

held

no

sooner

than

tomorrow,

and

probably

later;

many

people

would

want

to

gather

for

the

Zenador's

requiem

mass.

Marc

o

and

the

other

men

trooped

off

into

the

storm,

leaving

Novinha

and

Libo

to

deal

with

all

the

people

who

thought

they

had

urgent

business

to

attend

to

in

the

aftermath

of

Pipo's

death.

Self-important

strangers

wandered

in

and

out,

making

decisions

that

Novinha

did

not

understand

and

Libo

did

not

seem

to

care

about.

Until

finally

it

was

the

Arbiter

standing

by

Libo,

his

hand

on

the

boy's

shoulder.

"You

will,

of

course,

stay

with

us,"

said

the

Arbiter.

"Tonight

at

least."

Why

your

house,

Arbiter?

thought

Novinha.

You're

nobody

to

us,

we've

never

brought

a

case

before

you,

who

are

you

to

decide

this?

Does

Pipo's

death

mean

that

we're

suddenly

little

children

who

can't

decide

anything?

"I'll

stay

with

my

mother,"

said

Libo.

The

Arbiter

looked

at

him

in

surprise--

the

mere

idea

of

a

child

resisting

his

will

seemed

to

be

completely

outside

the

realm

of

his

experience.

Novinha

knew

that

this

was

not

so,

of

course.

His

daughter

Cleopatra,

several

years

younger

than

Novinha,

had

worked

hard

to

earn

her

nickname,

Bruxinha--

little

witch.

So

how

could

he

not

know

that

children

had

minds

of

their

own,

and

resisted

taming?

But

the

surprise

was

not

what

Novinha

had

assumed.

"I

thought

you

realized

that

your

mother

is

also

staying

with

my

family

for

a

time,"

said

the

Arbiter.

"These

events

have

upset

her,

of

course,

and

she

should

not

have

to

think

about

household

duties,

or

be

in

a

house

that

reminds

her

of

who

is

not

there

with

her.

She

is

with

us,

and

your

brothers

and

sisters,

and

they

need

you

there.

Your

older

brother

Jodo

is

with

them,

of

course,

but

he

has

a

wife

and

child

of

his

own

now,

so

you're

the

one

who

can

stay

and

be

depended

on."

Libo

nodded

gravely.

The

Arbiter

was

not

bringing

him

into

his

protection;

he

was

asking

Libo

to

become

a

protector.

The

Arbiter

turned

to

Novinha.

"And

I

think

you

should

go

home,"

he

said.

Only

then

did

she

understand

that

his

invitation

had

not

included

her.

Why

should

it?

Pipo

had

not

been

her

father.

She

was

just

a

friend

who

happened

to

be

with

Libo

when

the

body

was

discovered.

What

grief

could

she

experience?

Home!

What

was

home,

if

not

this

place?

Was

she

supposed

to

go

now

to

the

Biologista's

Station,

where

her

bed

had

not

been

slept

in

for

more

than

a

year,

except

for

catnaps

during

lab

work?

Was

that

supposed

to

be

her

home?

She

had

left

it

because

it

was

so

painfully

empty

of

her

parents;

now

the

Zenador's

Station

was

empty,

too:

Pipo

dead

and

Libo

changed

into

an

adult

with

duties

that

would

take

him

away

from

her.

This

place

wasn't

home,

but

neither

was

any

other

place.

The

Arbiter

led

Libo

away.

His

mother,

Conceicao,

was

waiting

for

him

in

the

Arbiter's

house.

Novinha

barely

knew

the

woman,

except

as

the

librarian

who

maintained

the

Lusitanian

archive.

Novinha

had

never

spent

time

with

Pipo's

wife

or

other

children,

she

had

not

cared

that

they

existed;

only

the

work

here,

the

life

here

had

been

real.

As

Libo

went

to

the

door

he

seemed

to

grow

smaller,

as

if

he

were

a

much

greater

distance

away,

as

if

he

were

being

borne

up

and

off

by

the

wind,

shrinking

into

the

sky

like

a

kite;

the

door

closed

behind

him.

Now

she

felt

the

magnitude

of

Pipo's

loss.

The

mutilated

corpse

on

the

hillside

was

not

his

death,

it

was

merely

his

death's

debris.

Death

itself

was

the

empty

place

in

her

life.

Pipo

had

been

a

rock

in

a

storm,

so

solid

and

strong

that

she

and

Libo,

sheltered

together

in

his

lee,

had

not

even

known

the

storm

existed.

Now

he

was

gone,

and

the

storm

had

them,

would

carry

them

whatever

way

it

would.

Pipo,

she

cried

out

silently.

Don't

go!

Don't

leave

us!

But

of

course

he

was

gone,

as

deaf

to

her

prayers

as

ever

her

parents

had

been.

The

Zenador's

Station

was

still

busy;

the

Mayor

herself,

Bosquinha,

was

using

a

terminal

to

transmit

all

of

Pipo's

data

by

ansible

to

the

Hundred

Worlds,

where

experts

were

desperately

trying

to

make

sense

of

Pipo's

death.

But

Novinha

knew

that

the

key

to

his

death

was

not

in

Pipo's

files.

It

was

her

data

that

had

killed

him,

somehow.

It

was

still

there

in

the

air

above

her

terminal,

the

holographic

images

of

genetic

molecules

in

the

nuclei

of

piggy

cells.

She

had

not

wanted

Libo

to

study

it,

but

now

she

looked

and

looked,

trying

to

see

what

Pipo

had

seen,

trying

to

understand

what

there

was

in

the

images

that

had

made

him

rush

out

to

the

piggies,

to

say

or

do

something

that

had

made

them

murder

him.

She

had

inadvertently

uncovered

some

secret

that

the

piggies

would

kill

to

keep,

but

what

was

it?

The

more

she

studied

the

holos,

the

less

she

understood,

and

after

a

while

she

didn't

see

them

at

all,

except

as

a

blur

through

her

tears

as

she

wept

silently.

She

had

killed

him,

because

without

even

meaning

to

she

had

found

the

pequeninos'

secret.

If

I

had

never

come

to

this

place,

if

I

had

not

dreamed

of

being

Speaker

of

the

piggies'

story,

you

would

still

be

alive,

Pipo;

Libo

would

have

his

father,

and

be

happy;

this

place

would

still

be

home.

I

carry

the

seeds

of

death

within

me

and

plant

them

wherever

I

linger

long

enough

to

love.

My

parents

died

so

others

could

live;

now

I

live,

so

others

must

die.

It

was

the

Mayor

who

noticed

her

short,

sharp

breaths

and

realized,

with

brusque

compassion,

that

this

girt

was

also

shaken

and

grieving.

Bosquinha

left

others

to

continue

the

ansible

reports

and

led

Novinha

out

of

the

Zenador's

Station.

"I'm

sorry,

child,"

said

the

Mayor,

"I

knew

you

came

here

often,

I

should

have

guessed

that

he

was

like

a

father

to

you,

and

here

we

treat

you

like

a

bystander,

not

right

or

fair

of

me

at

all,

come

home

with

me--"

"No,"

said

Novinha.

Walking

out

into

the

cold,

wet

night

air

had

shaken

some

of

the

grief

from

her;

she

regained

some

clarity

of

thought.

"No,

I

want

to

be

alone,

please."

Where?

"In

my

own

Station."

"You

shouldn't

be

alone,

on

this

of

all

nights,"

said

Bosquinha.

But

Novinha

could

not

bear

the

prospect

of

company,

of

kindness,

of

people

trying

to

console

her.

I

killed

him,

don't

you

see?

I

don't

deserve

consolation.

I

want

to

suffer

whatever

pain

might

come.

It's

my

penance,

my

restitution,

and,

if

possible,

my

absolution;

how

else

will

I

clean

the

bloodstains

from

my

hands?

But

she

hadn't

the

strength

to

resist,

or

even

to

argue.

For

ten

minutes

the

Mayor's

car

skimmed

over

the

grassy

roads.

"Here's

my

house,"

said

the

Mayor.

"I

don't

have

any

children

quite

your

age,

but

you'll

be

comfortable

enough,

I

think.

Don't

worry,

no

one

will

plague

you,

but

it

isn't

good

to

be

alone."

"I'd

rather."

Novinha

meant

her

voice

to

sound

forceful,

but

it

was

weak

and

faint.

"Please,"

said

Bosquinha.

"You're

not

yourself."

I

wish

I

weren't.

She

had

no

appetite,

though

Bosquinha's

husband

had

a

cafezinho

for

them

both.

It

was

late,

only

a

few

hours

left

till

dawn,

and

she

let

them

put

her

to

bed.

Then,

when

the

house

was

still,

she

got

up,

dressed,

and

went

downstairs

to

the

Mayor's

home

terminal.

There

she

instructed

the

computer

to

cancel

the

display

that

was

still

above

the

terminal

at

the

Zenador's

Station.

Even

though

she

had

not

been

able

to

decipher

the

secret

that

Pipo

found

there,

someone

else

might,

and

she

would

have

no

other

death

on

her

conscience.

Then

she

left

the

house

and

walked

through

the

Centro,

around

the

bight

of

the

river,

through

the

Vila

das

Aguas,

to

the

Biologista's

Station.

Her

house.

It

was

cold,

unheated

in

the

living

quarters--

she

hadn't

slept

there

in

so

long

that

there

was

thick

dust

on

her

sheets.

But

of

course

the

lab

was

warm,

wellused--

her

work

had

never

suffered

because

of

her

attachment

to

Pipo

and

Libo.

If

only

it

had.

She

was

very

systematic

about

it.

Every

sample,

every

slide,

every

culture

she

had

used

in

the

discoveries

that

led

to

Pipo's

death--

she

threw

them

out,

washed

everything

clean,

left

no

hint

of

the

work

she

had

done.

She

not

only

wanted

it

gone,

she

wanted

no

sign

that

it

had

been

destroyed.

Then

she

turned

to

her

terminal.

She

would

also

destroy

all

the

records

of

her

work

in

this

area,

all

the

records

of

her

parents'

work

that

had

led

to

her

own

discoveries.

They

would

be

gone.

Even

though

it

had

been

the

focus

of

her

life,

even

though

it

had

been

her

identity

for

many

years,

she

would

destroy

it

as

she

herself

should

be

punished,

destroyed,

obliterated.

The

computer

stopped

her.

"Working

notes

on

xenobiological

research

may

not

be

erased,"

it

reported.

She

couldn't

have

done

it

anyway.

She

had

learned

from

her

parents,

from

their

files

which

she

had

studied

like

scripture,

like

a

roadmap

into

herself:

Nothing

was

to

be

destroyed,

nothing

forgotten.

The

sacredness

of

knowledge

was

deeper

in

her

soul

than

any

catechism.

She

was

caught

in

a

paradox.

Knowledge

had

killed

Pipo;

to

erase

that

knowledge

would

kill

her

parents

again,

kill

what

they

had

left

for

her.

She

could

not

preserve

it,

she

could

not

destroy

it.

There

were

walls

on

either

side,

too

high

to

climb,

pressing

slowly

inward,

crushing

her.

Novinha

did

the

only

thing

she

could:

put

on

the

files

every

layer

of

protection

and

every

barrier

to

access

she

knew

of.

No

one

would

ever

see

them

but

her,

as

long

as

she

lived.

Only

when

she

died

would

her

successor

as

xenobiologist

be

able

to

see

what

she

had

hidden

there.

With

one

exception--

when

she

married,

her

husband

would

also

have

access

if

he

could

show

need

to

know.

Well,

she'd

never

marry.

It

was

that

easy.

She

saw

her

future

ahead

of

her,

bleak

and

unbearable

and

unavoidable.

She

dared

not

die,

and

yet

she

would

hardly

be

alive,

unable

to

marry,

unable

even

to

think

about

the

subject

herself,

lest

she

discover

the

deadly

secret

and

inadvertently

let

it

slip;

alone

forever,

burdened

forever,

guilty

forever,

yearning

for

death

but

forbidden

to

reach

for

it.

Still,

she

would

have

this

consolation:

No

one

else

would

ever

die

because

of

her.

She'd

bear

no

more

guilt

than

she

bore

now.

It

was

in

that

moment

of

grim,

determined

despair

that

she

remembered

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

remembered

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

Even

though

the

original

writer,

the

original

Speaker

was

surely

thousands

of

years

in

his

grave,

there

were

other

Speakers

on

many

worlds,

serving

as

priests

to

people

who

acknowledged

no

god

and

yet

believed

in

the

value

of

the

lives

of

human

beings.

Speakers

whose

business

it

was

to

discover

the

true

causes

and

motives

of

the

things

that

people

did,

and

declare

the

truth

of

their

lives

after

they

were

dead.

In

this

Brazilian

colony

there

were

priests

instead

of

Speakers,

but

the

priests

had

no

comfort

for

her;

she

would

bring

a

Speaker

here.

She

had

not

realized

it

before,

but

she

had

been

planning

to

do

this

all

her

life,

ever

since

she

first

read

and

was

captured

by

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

She

had

even

researched

it,

so

that

she

knew

the

law.

This

was

a

Catholic

License

colony,

but

the

Starways

Code

allowed

any

citizen

to

call

for

a

priest

of

any

faith,

and

the

Speakers

for

the

Dead

were

regarded

as

priests.

She

could

call,

and

if

a

Speaker

chose

to

come,

the

colony

could

not

refuse

to

let

him

in.

Perhaps

no

Speaker

would

be

willing

to

come.

Perhaps

none

was

close

enough

to

come

before

her

life

was

over.

But

there

was

a

chance

that

one

was

near

enough

that

sometime--

twenty,

thirty,

forty

years

from

now--

he

would

come

in

from

the

starport

and

begin

to

uncover

the

truth

of

Pipo's

life

and

death.

And

perhaps

when

he

found

the

truth,

and

spoke

in

the

clear

voice

that

she

had

loved

in

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

perhaps

that

would

free

her

from

the

blame

that

burned

her

to

the

heart.

Her

call

went

into

the

computer;

it

would

notify

by

ansible

the

Speakers

on

the

nearest

worlds.

Choose

to

come,

she

said

in

silence

to

the

unknown

hearer

of

the

call.

Even

if

you

must

reveal

to

everyone

the

truth

of

my

guilt.

Even

so,

come.

***

She

awoke

with

a

dull

pain

low

in

her

back

and

a

feeling

of

heaviness

in

her

face.

Her

cheek

was

pressed

against

the

clear

top

of

the

terminal,

which

had

turned

itself

off

to

protect

her

from

the

lasers.

But

it

was

not

the

pain

that

had

awakened

her.

It

was

a

gentle

touch

on

her

shoulder.

For

a

moment

she

thought

it

was

the

touch

of

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

come

already

in

answer

to

her

call.

"Novinha,"

he

whispered.

Not

the

Falante

pelos

Muertos,

but

someone

else.

Someone

that

she

had

thought

was

lost

in

the

storm

last

night.

"Libo,"

she

murmured.

Then

she

started

to

get

up.

Too

quickly--

her

back

cramped

and

her

head

spun.

She

cried

out

softly;

his

hands

held

her

shoulders

so

she

wouldn't

fall.

"Are

you

all

right?"

She

felt

his

breath

like

the

breeze

of

a

beloved

garden

and

felt

safe,

felt

at

home.

"You

looked

for

me."

"Novinha,

I

came

as

soon

as

I

could.

Mother's

finally

asleep.

Pipinho,

my

older

brother,

he's

with

her

now,

and

the

Arbiter

has

things

under

control,

and

I--"

"You

should

have

known

I

could

take

care

of

myself,"

she

said.

A

moment's

silence,

and

then

his

voice

again,

angry

this

time,

angry

and

desperate

and

weary,

weary

as

age

and

entropy

and

the

death

of

the

stars.

"As

God

sees

me,

Ivanova,

I

didn't

come

to

take

care

of

you."

Something

closed

inside

her;

she

had

not

noticed

the

hope

she

felt

until

she

lost

it.

"You

told

me

that

Father

discovered

something

in

a

simulation

of

yours.

That

he

expected

me

to

be

able

to

figure

it

out

myself.

I

thought

you

had

left

the

simulation

on

the

terminal,

but

when

I

went

back

to

the

station

it

was

off."

"Was

it?"

"You

know

it

was,

Nova,

nobody

but

you

could

cancel

the

program.

I

have

to

see

it."

"Why?"

He

looked

at

her

in

disbelief.

"I

know

you're

sleepy,

Novinha,

but

surely

you've

realized

that

whatever

Father

discovered

in

your

simulation,

that

was

what

the

piggies

killed

him

for."

She

looked

at

him

steadily,

saying

nothing.

He

had

seen

her

look

of

cold

resolve

before.

"Why

aren't

you

going

to

show

me?

I'm

the

Zenador

now,

I

have

a

right

to

know."

"You

have

a

right

to

see

all

of

your

father's

files

and

records.

You

have

a

right

to

see

anything

I've

made

public."

"Then

make

this

public."

Again

she

said

nothing.

"How

can

we

ever

understand

the

piggies

if

we

don't

know

what

it

was

that

Father

discovered

about

them?"

She

did

not

answer.

"You

have

a

responsibility

to

the

Hundred

Worlds,

to

our

ability

to

comprehend

the

only

alien

race

still

alive.

How

can

you

sit

there

and--

what

is

it,

do

you

want

to

figure

it

out

yourself?

Do

you

want

to

be

first?

Fine,

be

first,

I'll

put

your

name

on

it,

Ivanova

Santa

Catarina

von

Hesse--"

"I

don't

care

about

my

name."

"I

can

play

this

game,

too.

You

can't

figure

it

out

without

what

I

know,

either--

I'll

withhold

my

files

from

you,

too!"

"I

don't

care

about

your

files."

It

was

too

much

for

him.

"What

do

you

care

about

then?

What

are

you

trying

to

do

to

me?"

He

took

her

by

the

shoulders,

lifted

her

out

of

her

chair,

shook

her,

screamed

in

her

face.

"It's

my

father

they

killed

out

there,

and

you

have

the

answer

to

why

they

killed

him,

you

know

what

the

simulation

was!

Now

tell

me,

show

me!"

"Never,"

she

whispered.

His

face

was

twisted

in

agony.

"Why

not!"

he

cried.

"Because

I

don't

want

you

to

die."

She

saw

comprehension

come

into

his

eyes.

Yes,

that's

right,

Libo,

it's

because

I

love

you,

because

if

you

know

the

secret,

then

the

piggies

will

kill

you,

too.

I

don't

care

about

science,

I

don't

care

about

the

Hundred

Worlds

or

relations

between

humanity

and

an

alien

race,

I

don't

care

about

anything

at

all

as

long

as

you're

alive.

The

tears

finally

leapt

from

his

eyes,

tumbled

down

his

cheeks.

"I

want

to

die,"

he

said.

"You

comfort

everybody

else,"

she

whispered.

"Who

comforts

you?"

"You

have

to

tell

me

so

I

can

die."

And

suddenly

his

hands

no

longer

held

her

up;

now

he

clung

to

her

so

she

was

supporting

him.

"You're

tired,"

she

whispered,

"but

you

can

rest."

"I

don't

want

to

rest,"

he

murmured.

But

still

he

let

her

hold

him,

let

her

draw

him

away

from

the

terminal.

She

took

him

to

her

bedroom,

turned

back

the

sheet,

never

mind

the

dust

flying.

"Here,

you're

tired,

here,

rest.

That's

why

you

came

to

me,

Libo.

For

peace,

for

consolation."

He

covered

his

face

with

his

hands,

shaking

his

head

back

and

forth,

a

boy

crying

for

his

father,

crying

for

the

end

of

everything,

as

she

had

cried.

She

took

off

his

boots,

pulled

off

his

trousers,

put

her

hands

under

his

shirt

to

ride

it

up

to

his

arms

and

pull

it

off

over

his

head.

He

breathed

deeply

to

stop

his

sobbing

and

raised

his

arms

to

let

her

take

his

shirt.

She

laid

his

clothing

over

a

chair,

then

bent

over

him

to

pull

the

sheet

back

across

his

body.

But

he

caught

her

wrist

and

looked

pleadingly

at

her,

tears

in

his

eyes.

"Don't

leave

me

here

alone,"

he

whispered.

His

voice

was

thick

with

desperation.

"Stay

with

me."

So

she

let

him

draw

her

down

to

the

bed,

where

he

clung

to

her

tightly

until

in

only

a

few

minutes

sleep

relaxed

his

arms.

She

did

not

sleep,

though.

Her

hand

gently,

dryly

slipped

along

the

skin

of

his

shoulder,

his

chest,

his

waist.

"Oh,

Libo,

I

thought

I

had

lost

you

when

they

took

you

away,

I

thought

I

had

lost

you

as

well

as

Pipo."

He

did

not

hear

her

whisper.

"But

you

will

always

come

back

to

me

like

this."

She

might

have

been

thrust

out

of

the

garden

because

of

her

ignorant

sin,

like

Eva.

But,

again

like

Eva,

she

could

bear

it,

for

she

still

had

Libo,

her

Ad

o.

Had

him?

Had

him?

Her

hand

trembled

on

his

naked

flesh.

She

could

never

have

him.

Marriage

was

the

only

way

she

and

Libo

could

possibly

stay

together

for

long--

the

laws

were

strict

on

any

colony

world,

and

absolutely

rigid

under

a

Catholic

License.

Tonight

she

could

believe

he

would

want

to

marry

her,

when

the

time

came.

But

Libo

was

the

one

person

she

could

never

marry.

For

he

would

then

have

access,

automatically,

to

any

file

of

hers

that

he

could

convince

the

computer

he

had

a

need

to

see--

which

would

certainly

include

all

her

working

files,

no

matter

how

deeply

she

protected

them.

The

Starways

Code

declared

it.

Married

people

were

virtually

the

same

person

in

the

eyes

of

the

law.

She

could

never

let

him

study

those

files,

or

he

would

discover

what

his

father

knew,

and

it

would

be

his

body

she

would

find

on

the

hillside,

his

agony

under

the

piggies'

torture

that

she

would

have

to

imagine

every

night

of

her

life.

Wasn't

the

guilt

for

Pipo's

death

already

more

than

she

could

bear?

To

marry

him

would

be

to

murder

him.

Yet

not

to

marry

him

would

be

like

murdering

herself,

for

if

she

was

not

with

Libo

she

could

not

think

of

who

she

would

be

then.

How

clever

of

me.

I

have

found

such

a

pathway

into

hell

that

I

can

never

get

back

out.

She

pressed

her

face

against

Libo's

shoulder,

and

her

tears

skittered

down

across

his

chest.

Chapter

4

--

Ender

We

have

identified

four

piggy

languages.

The

"Males'

Language"

s

the

one

we

have

most

commonly

heard.

We

have

also

heard

snatches

of

"Wives'

Language,"

which

they

apparently

use

to

converse

with

the

females

(how's

that

for

sexual

differentiation!),

and

"Tree

Language,"

a

ritual

idiom

that

they

say

is

used

in

praying

to

the

ancestral

totem

trees.

They

have

also

mentioned

a

fourth

language,

called

"Father

Tongue,"

which

apparently

consists

of

beating

different-sized

sticks

together.

They

insist

that

it

is

a

real

language,

as

different

from

the

others

as

Portuguese

is

from

English.

They

may

call

it

Father

Tongue

because

it's

done

with

sticks

of

wood,

which

come

from

trees,

and

they

believe

that

trees

contain

the

spirits

of

their

ancestors.

The

piggies

are

marvelously

adept

at

learning

human

languages--

much

better

than

we

are

at

learning

theirs.

In

recent

years

they

have

come

to

speak

either

Stark

or

Portuguese

among

themselves

most

of

the

time

when

we're

with

them,

Perhaps

they

revert

to

their

own

languages

when

we

aren't

present.

They

may

even

have

adopted

human

languages

as

their

own,

or

perhaps

they

enjoy

the

new

languages

so

much

that

they

use

them

constantly

as

a

game.

Language

contamination

is

regrettable,

but

perhaps

was

unavoidable

if

we

were

to

communicate

with

them

at

all.

Dr.

Swingler

asked

whether

their

names

and

terms

of

address

reveal

anything

about

their

culture.

The

answer

is

a

definite

yes,

though

I

have

only

the

vaguest

idea

what

they

reveal.

What

matters

is

that

we

have

never

named

any

of

them.

Instead,

as

they

learned

Stark

and

Portuguese,

they

asked

us

the

meanings

of

words

and

then

eventually

announced

the

names

they

had

chosen

for

themselves

(or

chosen

for

each

other).

Such

names

as

"Rooter"

and

"Chupaceu"

(sky-sucker)

could

be

translations

of

their

Male

Language

names

or

simply

foreign

nicknames

they

chose

for

our

use.

They

refer

to

each

other

as

brothers.

The

females

are

always

called

wives,

never

sisters

or

mothers.

They

sometimes

refer

to

fathers,

but

inevitably

this

term

is

used

to

refer

to

ancestral

totem

trees.

As

for

what

they

call

us,

they

do

use

human,

of

course,

but

they

have

also

taken

to

using

the

new

Demosthenian

Hierarchy

of

Exclusion.

They

refer

to

humans

as

framlings,

and

to

piggies

of

other

tribes

as

utlannings.

Oddly,

though,

they

refer

to

themselves

as

ramen,

showing

that

they

either

misunderstand

the

hierarchy

or

view

themselves

from

the

human

perspective!

And--

quite

an

amazing

turn--

they

have

several

times

referred

to

the

females

as

varelse!

--

Joao

Figueira

Alvarez,

"Notes

on

'Piggy'

Language

and

Nomenclature,"

in

Semantics,

9/1948/15

The

living

quarters

of

Reykjavik

were

carved

into

the

granite

walls

of

the

fjord.

Ender's

was

high

on

the

cliff,

a

tedious

climb

up

stairs

and

ladderways.

But

it

had

a

window.

He

had

lived

most

of

his

childhood

closed

in

behind

metal

walls.

When

he

could,

he

lived

where

he

could

see

the

weathers

of

the

world.

His

room

was

hot

and

bright,

with

sunlight

streaming

in,

blinding

him

after

the

cool

darkness

of

the

stone

corridors.

Jane

did

not

wait

for

him

to

adjust

his

vision

to

the

light.

"I

have

a

surprise

for

you

on

the

terminal,"

she

said.

Her

voice

was

a

whisper

from

the

jewel

in

his

ear.

It

was

a

piggy

standing

in

the

air

over

the

terminal.

He

moved,

scratching

himself;

then

he

reached

out

for

something.

When

his

hand

came

back,

it

held

a

shiny,

dripping

worm.

He

bit

it,

and

the

body

juices

drizzled

out

of

his

mouth,

down

onto

his

chest.

"Obviously

an

advanced

civilization,"

said

Jane.

Ender

was

annoyed.

"Many

a

moral

imbecile

has

good

table

manners,

Jane."

The

piggy

turned

and

spoke.

"Do

you

want

to

see

how

we

killed

him?"

"What

are

you

doing,

Jane?"

The

piggy

disappeared.

In

his

place

came

a

holo

of

Pipo's

corpse

as

it

lay

on

the

hillside

in

the

rain.

"I've

done

a

simulation

of

the

vivisection

process

the

piggies

used,

based

on

the

information

collected

by

the

scan

before

the

body

was

buried.

Do

you

want

to

see

it?"

Ender

sat

down

on

the

room's

only

chair.

Now

the

terminal

showed

the

hillside,

with

Pipo,

still

alive,

lying

on

his

back,

his

hands

and

feet

tied

to

wooden

stakes.

A

dozen

piggies

were

gathered

around

him,

one

of

them

holding

a

bone

knife.

Jane's

voice

came

from

the

jewel

in

his

ear

again.

"We

aren't

sure

whether

it

was

like

this."

All

the

piggies

disappeared

except

the

one

with

the

knife.

"Or

like

this."

"Was

the

xenologer

conscious?"

"Without

doubt."

"Go

on."

Relentlessly,

Jane

showed

the

opening

of

the

chest

cavity,

the

ritual

removal

and

placement

of

body

organs

on

the

ground.

Ender

forced

himself

to

watch,

trying

to

understand

what

meaning

this

could

possibly

have

to

the

piggies.

At

one

point

Jane

whispered,

"This

is

when

he

died."

Ender

felt

himself

relax;

only

then

did

he

realize

how

all

his

muscles

had

been

rigid

with

empathy

for

Pipo's

suffering.

When

it

was

over,

Ender

moved

to

his

bed

and

lay

down,

staring

at

the

ceiling.

"I've

shown

this

simulation

already

to

scientists

on

half

a

dozen

worlds,"

said

Jane.

"It

won't

be

long

before

the

press

gets

their

hands

on

it."

"It's

worse

than

it

ever

was

with

the

buggers,"

said

Ender.

"All

the

videos

they

showed

when

I

was

little,

buggers

and

humans

in

combat,

it

was

clean

compared

to

this."

An

evil

laugh

came

from

the

terminal.

Ender

looked

to

see

what

Jane

was

doing.

A

full-sized

piggy

was

sitting

there,

laughing

grotesquely,

and

as

he

giggled

Jane

transformed

him.

It

was

very

subtle,

a

slight

exaggeration

of

the

teeth,

an

elongation

of

the

eyes,

a

bit

of

slavering,

some

redness

in

the

eye,

the

tongue

darting

in

and

out.

The

beast

of

every

child's

nightmare.

"Well

done,

Jane.

The

metamorphosis

from

raman

to

varelse."

"How

soon

will

the

piggies

be

accepted

as

the

equals

of

humanity,

after

this?"

"Has

all

contact

been

cut

off?"

"The

Starways

Council

has

told

the

new

xenologer

to

restrict

himself

to

visits

of

no

more

than

one

hour,

not

more

frequently

than

every

other

day.

He

is

forbidden

to

ask

the

piggies

why

they

did

what

they

did."

"But

no

quarantine."

"It

wasn't

even

proposed."

"But

it

will

be,

Jane.

Another

incident

like

this,

and

there'll

be

an

outcry

for

quarantine.

For

replacing

Milagre

with

a

military

garrison

whose

sole

purpose

is

to

keep

the

piggies

ever

from

acquiring

a

technology

to

let

them

get

off

planet."

"The

piggies

will

have

a

public

relations

problem,"

said

Jane.

"And

the

new

xenologer

is

only

a

boy.

Pipo's

son.

Libo.

Short

for

Liberdade

Gracas

a

Deus

Figueira

de

Medici."

"Liberdade.

Liberty?"

"I

didn't

know

you

spoke

Portuguese."

"It's

like

Spanish.

I

Spoke

the

deaths

of

Zacatecas

and

San

Angelo,

remember?"

"On

the

planet

Moctezuma.

That

was

two

thousand

years

ago."

"Not

to

me."

"To

you

it

was

subjectively

eight

years

ago.

Fifteen

worlds

ago.

Isn't

relativity

wonderful?

It

keeps

you

so

young."

"I

travel

too

much,"

said

Ender.

"Valentine

is

married,

she's

going

to

have

a

baby.

I've

already

turned

down

two

calls

for

a

Speaker.

Why

are

you

trying

to

tempt

me

to

go

again?"

The

piggy

on

the

terminal

laughed

viciously.

"You

think

that

was

temptation?

Look!

I

can

turn

stones

to

bread!"

The

piggy

picked

up

jagged

rocks

and

crunched

them

in

his

mouth.

"Want

a

bite?"

"Your

sense

of

humor

is

perverse,

Jane."

"All

the

kingdoms

of

all

the

worlds."

The

piggy

opened

his

hands,

and

star

systems

drifted

out

of

his

grasp,

planets

in

exaggeratedly

quick

orbits,

all

the

Hundred

Worlds.

"I

can

give

them

to

you.

All

of

them."

"Not

interested."

"It's

real

estate,

the

best

investment.

I

know,

I

know,

you're

already

rich.

Three

thousand

years

of

collecting

interest,

you

could

afford

to

build

your

own

planet.

But

what

about

this?

The

name

of

Ender

Wiggin,

known

throughout

all

the

Hundred

Worlds--"

"It

already

is."

"--with

love,

and

honor,

and

affection."

The

piggy

disappeared.

In

its

place

Jane

resurrected

an

ancient

video

from

Ender's

childhood

and

transformed

it

into

a

holo.

A

crowd

shouting,

screaming.

Ender!

Ender!

Ender!

And

then

a

young

boy

standing

on

a

platform,

raising

his

hand

to

wave.

The

crowd

went

wild

with

rapture.

"It

never

happened,"

said

Ender.

"Peter

never

let

me

come

back

to

Earth."

"Consider

it

a

prophecy.

Come,

Ender,

I

can

give

that

to

you.

Your

good

name

restored."

"I

don't

care,"

said

Ender.

"I

have

several

names

now.

Speaker

for

the

Dead--

that

holds

some

honor."

The

piggy

reappeared

in

its

natural

form,

not

the

devilish

one

Jane

had

faked.

"Come,"

said

the

piggy

softly.

"Maybe

they

are

monsters,

did

you

think

of

that?"

said

Ender.

"Everyone

will

think

of

that,

Ender.

But

not

you."

No.

Not

me.

"Why

do

you

care,

Jane?

Why

are

you

trying

to

persuade

me?"

The

piggy

disappeared.

And

now

Jane

herself

appeared,

or

at

least

the

face

that

she

had

used

to

appear

to

Ender

ever

since

she

had

first

revealed

herself

to

him,

a

shy,

frightened

child

dwelling

in

the

vast

memory

of

the

interstellar

computer

network.

Seeing

her

face

again

reminded

him

of

the

first

time

she

showed

it

to

him.

I

thought

of

a

face

for

myself,

she

said.

Do

you

like

it?

Yes,

he

liked

it.

Liked

her.

Young,

clear-faced,

honest,

sweet,

a

child

who

would

never

age,

her

smile

heartbreakingly

shy.

The

ansible

had

given

birth

to

her.

Even

worldwide

computer

networks

operated

no

faster

than

lightspeed,

and

heat

limited

the

amount

of

memory

and

speed

of

operation.

But

the

ansible

was

instantaneous,

and

tightly

connected

with

every

computer

in

every

world.

Jane

first

found

herself

between

the

stars,

her

thoughts

playing

among

the

vibrations

of

the

philotic

strands

of

the

ansible

net.

The

computers

of

the

Hundred

Worlds

were

hands

and

feet,

eyes

and

ears

to

her.

She

spoke

every

language

that

had

ever

been

committed

to

computers,

and

read

every

book

in

every

library

on

every

world.

She

learned

that

human

beings

had

long

been

afraid

that

someone

like

her

would

come

to

exist;

in

all

the

stories

she

was

hated,

and

her

coming

meant

either

her

certain

murder

or

the

destruction

of

mankind.

Even

before

she

was

born,

human

beings

had

imagined

her,

and,

imagining

her,

slain

her

a

thousand

times.

So

she

gave

them

no

sign

that

she

was

alive.

Until

she

found

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

as

everyone

eventually

did,

and

knew

that

the

author

of

that

book

was

a

human

to

whom

she

dared

reveal

herself.

For

her

it

was

a

simple

matter

to

trace

the

book's

history

to

its

first

edition,

and

to

name

its

source.

Hadn't

the

ansible

carried

it

from

the

world

where

Ender,

scarcely

twenty

years

old,

was

governor

of

the

first

human

colony?

And

who

there

could

have

written

it

but

him?

So

she

spoke

to

him,

and

he

was

kind

to

her;

she

showed

him

the

face

she

had

imagined

for

herself,

and

he

loved

her;

now

her

sensors

traveled

in

the

jewel

in

his

ear,

so

that

they

were

always

together.

She

kept

no

secrets

from

him;

he

kept

no

secrets

from

her.

"Ender,"

she

said,

"you

told

me

from

the

start

that

you

were

looking

for

a

planet

where

you

could

give

water

and

sunlight

to

a

certain

cocoon,

and

open

it

up

to

let

out

the

hive

queen

and

her

ten

thousand

fertile

eggs."

"I

had

hoped

it

would

be

here,"

said

Ender.

"A

wasteland,

except

at

the

equator,

permanently

underpopulated.

She's

willing

to

try,

too."

"But

you

aren't?"

"I

don't

think

the

buggers

could

survive

the

winter

here.

Not

without

an

energy

source,

and

that

would

alert

the

government.

It

wouldn't

work."

"It'll

never

work,

Ender.

You

see

that

now,

don't

you?

You've

lived

on

twentyClick

here

to

buy

ABBYY

PDF

Transformer

2.0

www.ABBYY.com

Click

here

to

buy

ABBYY

PDF

Transformer

2.0

www.ABBYY.com

four

of

the

Hundred

Worlds,

and

there's

not

a

one

where

even

a

corner

of

the

world

is

safe

for

the

buggers

to

be

reborn."

He

saw

what

she

was

getting

at,

of

course.

Lusitania

was

the

only

exception.

Because

of

the

piggies,

all

but

a

tiny

portion

of

the

world

was

off

limits,

untouchable.

And

the

world

was

eminently

habitable,

more

comfortable

to

the

buggers,

in

fact,

than

to

human

beings.

"The

only

problem

is

the

piggies,"

said

Ender.

"They

might

object

to

my

deciding

that

their

world

should

be

given

to

the

buggers.

If

intense

exposure

to

human

civilization

would

disrupt

the

piggies,

think

what

would

happen

with

buggers

among

them."

"You

said

the

buggers

had

learned.

You

said

they

would

do

no

harm."

"Not

deliberately.

But

it

was

only

a

fluke

we

beat

them,

Jane,

you

know

that--"

"It

was

your

genius."

"They

are

even

more

advanced

than

we

are.

How

would

the

piggies

deal

with

that?

They'd

be

as

terrified

of

the

buggers

as

we

ever

were,

and

less

able

to

deal

with

their

fear."

"How

do

you

know

that?"

asked

Jane.

"How

can

you

or

anyone

say

what

the

piggies

can

deal

with?

Until

you

go

to

them,

learn

who

they

are.

If

they

are

varelse,

Ender,

then

let

the

buggers

use

up

their

habitat,

and

it

will

mean

no

more

to

you

than

the

displacement

of

anthills

or

cattle

herds

to

make

way

for

cities."

"They

are

ramen,"

said

Ender.

"You

don't

know

that."

"Yes

I

do.

Your

simulation--

that

was

not

torture."

"Oh?"

Jane

again

showed

the

simulation

of

Pipo's

body

just

before

the

moment

of

his

death.

"Then

I

must

not

understand

the

word."

"Pipo

might

have

felt

it

as

torture,

Jane,

but

if

your

simulation

is

accurate--

and

I

know

it

is,

Jane--

then

the

piggies'

object

was

not

pain."

"From

what

I

understand

of

human

nature,

Ender,

even

religious

rituals

keep

pain

at

their

very

center."

"It

wasn't

religious,

either,

not

entirely,

anyway.

Something

was

wrong

with

it,

if

it

was

merely

a

sacrifice."

"What

do

you

know

about

it?"

Now

the

terminal

showed

the

face

of

a

sneering

professor,

the

epitome

of

academic

snobbishness.

"All

your

education

was

military,

and

the

only

other

gift

you

have

is

a

flair

for

words.

You

wrote

a

bestseller

that

spawned

a

humanistic

religion--

how

does

that

qualify

you

to

understand

the

piggies?"

Ender

closed

his

eyes.

"Maybe

I'm

wrong."

"But

you

believe

you're

right?"

He

knew

from

her

voice

that

she

had

restored

her

own

face

to

the

terminal.

He

opened

his

eyes.

"I

can

only

trust

my

intuition,

Jane,

the

judgment

that

comes

without

analysis.

I

don't

know

what

the

piggies

were

doing,

but

it

was

purposeful.

Not

malicious,

not

cruel.

It

was

like

doctors

working

to

save

a

patient's

life,

not

torturers

trying

to

take

it."

"I've

got

you,"

whispered

Jane.

"I've

got

you

in

every

direction.

You

have

to

go

to

see

if

the

hive

queen

can

live

there

under

the

shelter

of

the

partial

quarantine

already

on

the

planet.

You

want

to

go

there

to

see

if

you

can

understand

who

the

piggies

are."

"Even

if

you're

right,

Jane,

I

can't

go

there,"

said

Ender.

"Immigration

is

rigidly

limited,

and

I'm

not

Catholic,

anyway."

Jane

rolled

her

eyes.

"Would

I

have

gone

this

far

if

I

didn't

know

how

to

get

you

there?"

Another

face

appeared.

A

teenage

girl,

by

no

means

as

innocent

and

beautiful

as

jane.

Her

face

was

hard

and

cold,

her

eyes

brilliant

and

piercing,

and

her

mouth

was

set

in

the

tight

grimace

of

someone

who

has

had

to

learn

to

live

with

perpetual

pain.

She

was

young,

but

her

expression

was

shockingly

old.

"The

xenobiologist

of

Lusitania.

Ivanova

Santa

Catarina

von

Hesse.

Called

Nova,

or

Novinha.

She

has

called

for

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead."

"Why

does

she

look

like

that?"

asked

Ender.

"What's

happened

to

her?"

"Her

parents

died

when

she

was

little.

But

in

recent

years

she

has

come

to

love

another

man

like

a

father.

The

man

who

was

just

killed

by

the

piggies.

It's

his

death

she

wants

you

to

Speak.

"

Looking

at

her

face,

Ender

set

aside

his

concern

for

the

hive

queen,

for

the

piggies.

He

recognized

that

expression

of

adult

agony

in

a

child's

face.

He

had

seen

it

before,

in

the

final

weeks

of

the

Bugger

War,

as

he

was

pushed

beyond

the

limits

of

his

endurance,

playing

battle

after

battle

in

a

game

that

was

not

a

game.

He

had

seen

it

when

the

war

was

over,

when

he

found

out

that

his

training

sessions

were

not

training

at

all,

that

all

his

simulations

were

the

real

thing,

as

he

commanded

the

human

fleets

by

ansible.

Then,

when

he

knew

that

he

had

killed

all

the

buggers

alive,

when

he

understood

the

act

of

xenocide

that

he

had

unwittingly

committed,

that

was

the

look

of

his

own

face

in

the

mirror,

bearing

guilt

too

heavy

to

be

borne.

What

had

this

girl,

what

had

Novinha

done

that

would

make

her

feel

such

pain?

So

he

listened

as

Jane

recited

the

facts

of

her

life.

What

Jane

had

were

statistics,

but

Ender

was

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead;

his

genius--

or

his

curse--

was

his

ability

to

conceive

events

as

someone

else

saw

them.

It

had

made

him

a

brilliant

military

commander,

both

in

leading

his

own

men--

boys,

really--

and

in

outguessing

the

enemy.

It

also

meant

that

from

the

cold

facts

of

Novinha's

life

he

was

able

to

guess--

no,

not

guess,

to

know--

how

her

parents'

death

and

virtual

sainthood

had

isolated

Novinha,

how

she

had

reinforced

her

loneliness

by

throwing

herself

into

her

parents'

work.

He

knew

what

was

behind

her

remarkable

achievement

of

adult

xenobiologist

status

years

early.

He

also

knew

what

Pipo's

quiet

love

and

acceptance

had

meant

to

her,

and

how

deep

her

need

for

Libo's

friendship

ran.

There

was

no

living

soul

on

Lusitania

who

really

knew

Novinha.

But

in

this

cave

in

Reykjavik,

on

the

icy

world

of

Trondheim,

Ender

Wiggin

knew

her,

and

loved

her,

and

wept

bitterly

for

her.

"You'll

go,

then,"

Jane

whispered.

Ender

could

not

speak.

Jane

had

been

right.

He

would

have

gone

anyway,

as

Ender

the

Xenocide,

just

on

the

chance

that

Lusitania's

protection

status

would

make

it

the

place

where

the

hive

queen

could

be

released

from

her

threethousand-year

captivity

and

undo

the

terrible

crime

committed

in

his

childhood.

And

he

would

also

have

gone

as

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

to

understand

the

piggies

and

explain

them

to

humankind,

so

they

could

be

accepted,

if

they

were

truly

raman,

and

not

hated

and

feared

as

varelse.

But

now

he

would

go

for

another,

deeper

reason.

He

would

go

to

minister

to

the

girl

Novinha,

for

in

her

brilliance,

her

isolation,

her

pain,

her

guilt,

he

saw

his

own

stolen

childhood

and

the

seeds

of

the

pain

that

lived

with

him

still.

Lusitania

was

twenty-two

light-years

away.

He

would

travel

only

infinitesimally

slower

than

the

speed

of

light,

and

still

he

would

not

reach

her

until

she

was

almost

forty

years

old.

If

it

were

within

his

power

he

would

go

to

her

now

with

the

philotic

instantaneity

of

the

ansible;

but

he

also

knew

that

her

pain

would

wait.

It

would

still

be

there,

waiting

for

him,

when

he

arrived.

Hadn't

his

own

pain

survived

all

these

years?

His

weeping

stopped;

his

emotions

retreated

again.

"How

old

am

I?"

he

asked.

"It

has

been

3081

years

since

you

were

born.

But

your

subjective

age

is

36

years

and

118

days."

"And

how

old

will

Novinha

be

when

I

get

there?"

"Give

or

take

a

few

weeks,

depending

on

departure

date

and

how

close

the

starship

comes

to

the

speed

of

light,

she'll

be

nearly

thirty-nine."

"I

want

to

leave

tomorrow."

"It

takes

time

to

schedule

a

starship,

Ender."

"Are

there

any

orbiting

Trondheim?"

"Half

a

dozen,

of

course,

but

only

one

that

could

be

ready

to

go

tomorrow,

and

it

has

a

load

of

skrika

for

the

luxury

trade

on

Cyrillia

and

Armenia."

"I've

never

asked

you

how

rich

I

am."

"I've

handled

your

investments

rather

well

over

the

years."

"Buy

the

ship

and

the

cargo

for

me."

"What

will

you

do

with

skrika

on

Lusitania?"

"What

do

the

Cyrillians

and

Annenians

do

with

it?"

"They

wear

some

of

it

and

eat

the

rest.

But

they

pay

more

for

it

than

anybody

on

Lusitania

can

afford."

"Then

when

I

give

it

to

the

Lusitanians,

it

may

help

soften

their

resentment

of

a

Speaker

coming

to

a

Catholic

colony."

Jane

became

a

genie

coming

out

of

a

bottle.

"I

have

heard,

O

Master,

and

I

obey."

The

genie

turned

into

smoke,

which

was

sucked

into

the

mouth

of

the

jar.

Then

the

lasers

turned

off,

and

the

air

above

the

terminal

was

empty.

"Jane,"

said

Ender.

"Yes?"

she

answered,

speaking

through

the

jewel

in

his

ear.

"Why

do

you

want

me

to

go

to

Lusitania?"

"I

want

you

to

add

a

third

volume

to

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

For

the

piggies."

"Why

do

you

care

so

much

about

them?"

"Because

when

you've

written

the

books

that

reveal

the

soul

of

the

three

sentient

species

known

to

man,

then

you'll

be

ready

to

write

the

fourth."

"Another

species

of

raman?"

asked

Ender.

"Yes.

Me."

Ender

pondered

this

for

a

moment.

"Are

you

ready

to

reveal

yourself

to

the

rest

of

humanity?"

"I've

always

been

ready.

The

question

is,

are

they

ready

to

know

me?

It

was

easy

for

them

to

love

the

hegemon--

he

was

human.

And

the

hive

queen,

that

was

safe,

because

as

far

as

they

know

all

the

buggers

are

dead.

If

you

can

make

them

love

the

piggies,

who

are

still

alive,

with

human

blood

on

their

hands--

then

they'll

be

ready

to

know

about

me."

"Someday,"

said

Ender,

"I

will

love

somebody

who

doesn't

insist

that

I

perform

the

labors

of

Hercules."

"You

were

getting

bored

with

your

life,

anyway,

Ender."

"Yes.

But

I'm

middle-aged

now.

I

like

being

bored."

"By

the

way,

the

owner

of

the

starship

Havelok,

who

lives

on

Gales,

has

accepted

your

offer

of

forty

billion

dollars

for

the

ship

and

its

cargo."

"Forty

billion!

Does

that

bankrupt

me?"

"A

drop

in

the

bucket.

The

crew

has

been

notified

that

their

contracts

are

null.

I

took

the

liberty

of

buying

them

passage

on

other

ships

using

your

funds.

You

and

Valentine

won't

need

anybody

but

me

to

help

you

run

the

ship.

Shall

we

leave

in

the

morning?"

"Valentine,"

said

Ender.

His

sister

was

the

only

possible

delay

to

his

departure.

Otherwise,

now

that

the

decision

had

been

made,

neither

his

students

nor

his

few

Nordic

friendships

here

would

be

worth

even

a

farewell.

"I

can't

wait

to

read

the

book

that

Demosthenes

writes

about

the

history

of

Lusitania."

Jane

had

discovered

the

true

identity

of

Demosthenes

in

the

process

of

unmasking

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

"Valentine

won't

come,"

said

Ender.

"But

she's

your

sister."

Ender

smiled.

Despite

Jane's

vast

wisdom,

she

had

no

understanding

of

kinship.

Though

she

had

been

created

by

humans

and

conceived

herself

in

human

terms,

she

was

not

biological.

She

learned

of

genetic

matters

by

rote;

she

could

not

feel

the

desires

and

imperatives

that

human

beings

had

in

common

with

all

other

living

things.

"She's

my

sister,

but

Trondheim

is

her

home."

"She's

been

reluctant

to

go

before."

"This

time

I

wouldn't

even

ask

her

to

come."

Not

with

a

baby

coming,

not

as

happy

as

she

is

here

in

Reykjavik.

Here

where

they

love

her

as

a

teacher,

never

guessing

that

she

is

really

the

legendary

Demosthenes.

Here

where

her

husband,

Jakt,

is

lord

of

a

hundred

fishing

vessels

and

master

of

the

fjords,

where

every

day

is

filled

with

brilliant

conversation

or

the

danger

and

majesty

of

the

floestrewn

sea,

she'll

never

leave

here.

Nor

will

she

understand

why

I

must

go.

And,

thinking

of

leaving

Valentine,

Ender

wavered

in

his

determination

to

go

to

Lusitania.

He

had

been

taken

from

his

beloved

sister

once

before,

as

a

child,

and

resented

deeply

the

years

of

friendship

that

had

been

stolen

from

him.

Could

he

leave

her

now,

again,

after

almost

twenty

years

of

being

together

all

the

time?

This

time

there

would

be

no

going

back.

Once

he

went

to

Lusitania,

she

would

have

aged

twenty-two

years

in

his

absence;

she'd

be

in

her

eighties

if

he

took

another

twenty-two

years

to

return

to

her.

<So

it

won't

be

easy

for

you

after

all.

You

have

a

price

to

pay,

too.>

Don't

taunt

me,

said

Ender

silently.

I'm

entitled

to

feel

regret.

<She's

your

other

self.

Will

you

really

leave

her

for

us?>

It

was

the

voice

of

the

hive

queen

in

his

mind.

Of

course

she

had

seen

all

that

he

saw,

and

knew

all

that

he

had

decided.

His

lips

silently

formed

his

words

to

her:

I'll

leave

her,

but

not

for

you.

We

can't

be

sure

this

will

bring

any

benefit

to

you.

It

might

be

just

another

disappointment,

like

Trondheim.

<Lusitania

is

everything

we

need.

And

safe

from

human

beings.>

But

it

also

belongs

to

another

people.

I

won't

destroy

the

piggies

just

to

atone

for

having

destroyed

your

people.

<They're

safe

with

us;

we

won't

harm

them.

You

know

us

by

now,

surely,

after

all

these

years.>

I

know

what

you've

told

me.

<We

don't

know

how

to

lie.

We've

shown

you

our

own

memories,

our

own

soul.>

I

know

you

could

live

in

peace

with

them.

But

could

they

live

in

peace

with

you?

<Take

us

there.

We've

waited

so

long.>

Ender

walked

to

a

tattered

bag

that

stood

unlocked

in

the

corner.

Everything

he

truly

owned

could

fit

in

there--

his

change

of

clothing.

All

the

other

things

in

his

room

were

gifts

from

people

he

had

Spoken

to,

honoring

him

or

his

office

or

the

truth,

he

could

never

tell

which.

They

would

stay

here

when

he

left.

He

had

no

room

for

them

in

his

bag.

He

opened

it,

pulled

out

a

rolled-up

towel,

unrolled

it.

There

lay

the

thick

fibrous

mat

of

a

large

cocoon,

fourteen

centimeters

at

its

longest

point.

<Yes,

look

at

us.>

He

had

found

the

cocoon

waiting

for

him

when

he

came

to

govern

the

first

human

colony

on

a

former

bugger

world.

Foreseeing

their

own

destruction

at

Ender's

hands,

knowing

him

to

be

an

invincible

enemy,

they

had

built

a

pattern

that

would

be

meaningful

only

to

him,

because

it

had

been

taken

from

his

dreams.

The

cocoon,

with

its

helpless

but

conscious

hive

queen,

had

waited

for

him

in

a

tower

where

once,

in

his

dreams,

he

had

found

an

enemy.

"You

waited

longer

for

me

to

find

you,"

he

said

aloud,

"than

the

few

years

since

I

took

you

from

behind

the

mirror."

<Few

years?

Ah,

yes,

with

your

sequential

mind

you

do

not

notice

the

passage

of

the

years

when

you

travel

so

near

the

speed

of

light.

But

we

notice.

Our

thought

is

instantaneous;

light

crawls

by

like

mercury

across

cold

glass.

We

know

every

moment

of

three

thousand

years.>

"Have

I

found

a

place

yet

that

was

safe

for

you?"

<We

have

ten

thousand

fertile

eggs

waiting

to

be

alive.>

"Maybe

Lusitania

is

the

place,

I

don't

know."

<Let

us

live

again.>

"I'm

trying."

Why

else

do

you

think

I

have

wandered

from

world

to

world

for

all

these

years,

if

not

to

find

a

place

for

you?

<Faster

faster

faster

faster.>

I've

got

to

find

a

place

where

we

won't

kill

you

again

the

moment

you

appear.

You're

still

in

too

many

human

nightmares.

Not

that

many

people

really

believe

my

book.

They

may

condemn

the

Xenocide,

but

they'd

do

it

again.

<In

all

our

life,

you

are

the

first

person

we've

known

who

wasn't

ourself.

We

never

had

to

be

understanding

because

we

always

understood.

Now

that

we

are

just

this

single

self,

you

are

the

only

eyes

and

arms

and

legs

we

have.

Forgive

us

if

we

are

impatient.>

He

laughed.

*Me*

forgive

*you*.

<Your

people

are

fools.

We

know

the

truth.

We

know

who

killed

us,

and

it

wasn't

you.>

It

was

me.

<You

were

a

tool.>

It

was

me.

<We

forgive

you.>

When

you

walk

on

the

face

of

a

world

again,

then

forgiveness

comes.

Chapter

5

--

Valentine

Today

I

let

slip

that

Libo

is

my

son.

Only

Bark

heard

me

say

it,

but

within

an

hour

it

was

apparently

common

knowledge.

They

gathered

around

me

and

made

Selvagem

ask

me

if

it

was

true,

was

I

really

a

father

"already."

Selvagem

then

put

Libo's

and

my

hands

together;

on

impulse

I

gave

Libo

a

hug,

and

they

made

the

clicking

noises

of

astonishment

and,

I

think,

awe.

I

could

see

from

that

moment

on

that

my

prestige

among

them

had

risen

considerably.

The

conclusion

is

inescapable.

The

piggies

that

we've

known

so

far

are

not

a

whole

community,

or

even

typical

males.

They

are

either

juveniles

or

old

bachelors.

Not

a

one

of

them

has

ever

sired

any

children.

Not

a

one

has

even

mated,

as

nearly

as

we

can

figure.

There

isn't

a

human

society

I've

heard

of

where

bachelor

groups

like

this

are

anything

but

outcasts,

without

power

or

prestige.

No

wonder

they

speak

of

the

females

with

that

odd

mixtures

of

worship

and

contempt,

one

minute

not

daring

to

make

a

decision

without

their

consent,

the

next

minute

telling

us

that

the

women

are

too

stupid

to

understand

anything,

they

are

varelse.

Until

now

I

was

taking

these

statements

at

face

value,

which

led

to

a

mental

picture

of

the

females

as

nonsentients,

a

herd

of

sows,

down

on

all

fours.

I

thought

the

males

might

be

consulting

them

the

way

they

consult

trees,

using

their

grunting

as

a

means

of

divining

answers,

like

casting

bones

or

reading

entrails.

Now,

though,

I

realize

the

females

are

probably

every

bit

as

intelligent

as

the

males,

and

not

varelse

at

all.

The

males'

negative

statements

arise

from

their

resentment

as

bachelors,

excluded

from

the

reproductive

process

and

the

power

structures

of

the

tribe.

The

piggles

have

been

just

as

careful

with

us

as

we

have

been

with

them--

they

haven't

let

us

meet

their

females

or

the

males

who

have

any

real

power.

We

thought

we

were

exploring

the

heart

of

piggy

society.

Instead,

figuratively

speaking

we're

in

the

genetic

sewer,

among

the

males

whose

genes

have

not

been

judged

fit

to

contribute

to

the

tribe.

And

yet

I

don't

believe

it.

The

piggies

I've

known

have

all

been

bright,

clever,

quick

to

learn.

So

quick

that

I've

taught

them

more

about

human

society,

accidently,

than

I've

learned

about

them

after

years

of

trying.

If

these

are

their

castoffs,

then

I

hope

someday

they'll

judge

me

worthy

to

meet

the

"wives"

and

the

"fathers."

In

the

meantime

I

can't

report

any

of

this

because,

whether

I

meant

to

or

not,

I've

clearly

violated

the

rules.

Never

mind

that

nobody

could

possibly

have

kept

the

piggies

from

learning

anything

about

us.

Never

mind

that

the

rules

are

stupid

and

counterproductive.

I

broke

them,

and

if

they

find

out

they'll

cut

off

my

contact

with

the

piggies,

which

will

be

even

worse

than

the

severely

limited

contact

we

now

have.

So

I'm

forced

into

deception

and

silly

subterfuges,

like

putting

these

notes

in

Libo's

locked

personal

files,

where

even

my

dear

wife

wouldn't

think

to

look

for

them.

Here's

the

information,

absolutely

vital,

that

the

piggies

we've

studied

are

all

bachelors,

and

because

of

the

regulations

I

dare

not

let

the

framling

xenologers

know

anything

about

it.

Olha

bem,

gente,

aqui

esta:

A

ciencia,

o

bicho

que

se

devora

a

si

mesma!

(Watch

closely,

folks,

here

it

is:

Science,

the

ugly

little

beast

that

devours

itself!)

--

Jodo

Figueira

Alvarez,

Secret

Notes,

published

in

Demosthenes,

"The

Integrity

of

Treason:

The

Xenologers

of

Lusitania,"

Reykjavik

Historical

Perspectives,

1990:4:1

Her

belly

was

tight

and

swollen,

and

still

a

month

remained

before

Valentine's

daughter

was

due

to

be

born.

It

was

a

constant

nuisance,

being

so

large

and

unbalanced.

Always

before

when

she

had

been

preparing

to

take

a

history

class

into

sondring,

she

had

been

able

to

do

much

of

the

loading

of

the

boat

herself.

Now

she

had

to

rely

on

her

husband's

sailors

to

do

it

all,

and

she

couldn't

even

scramble

back

and

forth

from

wharf

to

hold--

the

captain

was

ordering

the

stowage

to

keep

the

ship

in

balance.

He

was

doing

it

well,

of

course--

hadn't

Captain

Rav

taught

her,

when

she

first

arrived?

--but

Valentine

did

not

like

being

forced

into

a

sedentary

role.

It

was

her

fifth

sondring;

the

first

had

been

the

occasion

of

meeting

Jakt.

She

had

no

thought

of

marriage.

Trondheim

was

a

world

like

any

of

the

other

score

that

she

had

visited

with

her

peripatetic

younger

brother.

She

would

teach,

she

would

study,

and

after

four

or

five

months

she

would

write

an

extended

historical

essay,

publish

it

pseudonymously

under

the

name

Demosthenes,

and

then

enjoy

herself

until

Ender

accepted

a

call

to

go

Speak

somewhere

else.

Usually

their

work

meshed

perfectly--

he

would

be

called

to

Speak

the

death

of

some

major

person,

whose

life

story

would

then

become

the

focus

of

her

essay.

It

was

a

game

they

played,

pretending

to

be

itinerant

professors

of

this

and

that,

while

in

actuality

they

created

the

world's

identity,

for

Demosthenes'

essay

was

always

seen

as

definitive.

She

had

thought,

for

a

time,

that

surely

someone

would

realize

that

Demosthenes

wrote

essays

that

suspiciously

followed

her

itinerary,

and

find

her

out.

But

soon

she

realized

that,

like

the

Speakers

but

to

a

lesser

degree,

a

mythology

had

grown

up

about

Demosthenes.

People

believed

that

Demosthenes

was

not

one

individual.

Rather,

each

Demosthenes

essay

was

the

work

of

a

genius

writing

independently,

who

then

attempted

to

publish

under

the

Demosthenes

rubric;

the

computer

automatically

submitted

the

work

to

an

unknown

committee

of

brilliant

historians

of

the

age,

who

decided

whether

it

was

worthy

of

the

name.

Never

mind

that

no

one

ever

met

a

scholar

to

whom

such

a

work

had

been

submitted.

Hundreds

of

essays

every

year

were

attempted;

the

computer

automatically

rejected

any

that

were

not

written

by

the

real

Demosthenes;

and

still

the

belief

firmly

persisted

that

such

a

person

as

Valentine

could

not

possibly

exist.

After

all,

Demosthenes

had

begun

as

a

demagogue

on

the

computer

nets

back

when

Earth

was

fighting

the

Bugger

Wars,

three

thousand

years

ago.

It

could

not

be

the

same

person

now.

And

it's

true,

thought

Valentine.

I'm

not

the

same

person,

really,

from

book

to

book,

because

each

world

changes

who

I

am,

even

as

I

write

down

the

story

of

the

world.

And

this

world

most

of

all.

She

had

disliked

the

pervasiveness

of

Lutheran

thought,

especially

the

Calvinist

faction,

who

seemed

to

have

an

answer

to

every

question

before

it

had

even

been

asked.

So

she

conceived

the

idea

of

taking

a

select

group

of

graduate

students

away

from

Reykjavik,

off

to

one

of

the

Summer

Islands,

the

equatorial

chain

where,

in

the

spring,

skrika

came

to

spawn

and

flocks

of

halkig

went

crazy

with

reproductive

energy.

Her

idea

was

to

break

the

patterns

of

intellectual

rot

that

were

inevitable

at

every

university.

The

students

would

eat

nothing

but

the

havregrin

that

grew

wild

in

the

sheltered

valleys

and

whatever

halkig

they

had

the

nerve

and

wit

to

kill.

When

their

daily

food

depended

on

their

own

exertion,

their

attitudes

about

what

mattered

and

did

not

matter

in

history

were

bound

to

change.

The

university

gave

permission,

grudgingly;

she

used

her

own

funds

to

charter

a

boat

from

Jakt,

who

had

just

become

head

of

one

of

the

many

skrika-catching

families.

He

had

a

seaman's

contempt

for

university

people,

calling

them

skraddare

to

their

faces

and

worse

things

behind

their

backs.

He

told

Valentine

that

he

would

have

to

come

back

to

rescue

her

starving

students

within

a

week.

Instead

she

and

her

castaways,

as

they

dubbed

themselves,

lasted

the

whole

time,

and

thrived,

building

something

of

a

village

and

enjoying

a

burst

of

creative,

unfettered

thought

that

resulted

in

a

noticeable

surge

of

excellent

and

insightful

publications

upon

their

return.

The

most

obvious

result

in

Reykjavik

was

that

Valentine

always

had

hundreds

of

applicants

for

the

twenty

places

in

each

of

three

s¢ndrings

of

the

summer.

Far

more

important

to

her,

however,

was

Jakt.

He

was

not

particularly

educated,

but

he

was

intimately

familiar

with

the

lore

of

Trondheim

itself.

He

could

pilot

halfway

around

the

equatorial

sea

without

a

chart.

He

knew

the

drifts

of

icebergs

and

where

the

floes

would

be

thick.

He

seemed

to

know

where

the

skrika

would

be

gathered

to

dance,

and

how

to

deploy

his

hunters

to

catch

them

unawares

as

they

flopped

ashore

from

the

sea.

Weather

never

seemed

to

take

him

by

surprise,

and

Valentine

concluded

that

there

was

no

situation

he

was

not

prepared

for.

Except

for

her.

And

when

the

Lutheran

minister--

not

a

Calvinist--

married

them,

they

both

seemed

more

surprised

than

happy.

Yet

they

were

happy.

And

for

the

first

time

since

she

left

Earth

she

felt

whole,

at

peace,

at

home.

That's

why

the

baby

grew

within

her.

The

wandering

was

over.

And

she

was

so

grateful

to

Ender

that

he

had

understood

this,

that

without

their

having

to

discuss

it

he

had

realized

that

Trondheim

was

the

end

of

their

three-thousand-mile

odyssey,

the

end

of

Demosthenes'

career;

like

the

ishaxa,

she

had

found

a

way

to

root

in

the

ice

of

this

world

and

draw

nourishment

that

the

soil

of

other

lands

had

not

provided.

The

baby

kicked

hard,

taking

her

from

her

reverie;

she

looked

around

to

see

Ender

coming

toward

her,

walking

along

the

wharf

with

his

duffel

slung

over

his

shoulder.

She

understood

at

once

why

he

had

brought

his

bag:

He

meant

to

go

along

on

the

s¢ndring.

She

wondered

whether

she

was

glad

of

it.

Ender

was

quiet

and

unobtrusive,

but

he

could

not

possibly

conceal

his

brilliant

understanding

of

human

nature.

The

average

students

would

overlook

him,

but

the

best

of

them,

the

ones

she

hoped

would

come

up

with

original

thought,

would

inevitably

follow

the

subtle

but

powerful

clues

he

would

inevitably

drop.

The

result

would

be

impressive,

she

was

sure--

after

all,

she

owed

a

great

debt

to

his

insights

over

the

years--

but

it

would

be

Ender's

brilliance,

not

the

students'.

It

would

defeat

somewhat

the

purpose

of

the

s¢ndring.

But

she

wouldn't

tell

him

no

when

he

asked

to

come.

Truth

to

tell,

she

would

love

to

have

him

along.

Much

as

she

loved

Jakt,

she

missed

the

constant

closeness

that

she

and

Ender

used

to

have

before

she

married.

It

would

be

years

before

she

and

Jakt

could

possibly

be

as

tightly

bound

together

as

she

and

her

brother

were.

Jakt

knew

it,

too,

and

it

caused

him

some

pain;

a

husband

shouldn't

have

to

compete

with

his

brother-in-law

for

the

devotion

of

his

wife.

"Ho,

Val,"

said

Ender.

"Ho,

Ender."

Alone

on

the

dock,

where

no

one

else

could

hear,

she

was

free

to

call

him

by

the

childhood

name,

ignoring

the

fact

that

the

rest

of

humanity

had

turned

it

into

an

epithet.

"What'll

you

do

if

the

rabbit

decides

to

bounce

out

during

the

s¢ndring?"

She

smiled.

"Her

papa

would

wrap

her

in

a

skrika

skin,

I

would

sing

her

silly

Nordic

songs,

and

the

students

would

suddenly

have

great

insights

to

the

impact

of

reproductive

imperatives

on

history."

They

laughed

together

for

a

moment,

and

suddenly

Valentine

knew,

without

noticing

why

she

knew,

that

Ender

did

not

want

to

go

on

the

s¢ndring,

that

he

had

packed

his

bag

to

leave

Trondheim,

and

that

he

had

come,

not

to

invite

her

along,

but

to

say

good-bye.

Tears

came

unbidden

to

her

eyes,

and

a

terrible

devastation

wrenched

at

her.

He

reached

out

and

held

her,

as

he

had

so

many

times

in

the

past;

this

time,

though,

her

belly

was

between

them,

and

the

embrace

was

awkward

and

tentative.

"I

thought

you

meant

to

stay,"

she

whispered.

"You

turned

down

the

calls

that

came."

"One

came

that

I

couldn't

turn

down."

"I

can

have

this

baby

on

s¢ndring,

but

not

on

another

world."

As

she

guessed,

Ender

hadn't

meant

her

to

come.

"The

baby's

going

to

be

shockingly

blond,"

said

Ender.

"She'd

look

hopelessly

out

of

place

on

Lusitania.

Mostly

black

Brazilians

there."

So

it

would

be

Lusitania.

Valentine

understood

at

once

why

he

was

going--

the

piggies'

murder

of

the

xenologer

was

public

knowledge

now,

having

been

broadcast

during

the

supper

hour

in

Reykjavik.

"You're

out

of

your

mind."

"Not

really."

"Do

you

know

what

would

happen

if

people

realized

that

the

Ender

is

going

to

the

piggies'

world?

They'd

crucify

you!"

"They'd

crucify

me

here,

actually,

except

that

no

one

but

you

knows

who

I

am.

Promise

not

to

tell."

"What

good

can

you

do

there?

He'll

have

been

dead

for

decades

before

you

arrive."

"My

subjects

are

usually

quite

cold

before

I

arrive

to

Speak

for

them.

It's

the

main

disadvantage

of

being

itinerant."

"I

never

thought

to

lose

you

again."

"But

I

knew

we

had

lost

each

other

on

the

day

you

first

loved

Jakt."

"Then

you

should

have

told

me!

I

wouldn't

have

done

it!"

"That's

why

I

didn't

tell

you.

But

it

isn't

true,

Val.

You

would

have

done

it

anyway.

And

I

wanted

you

to.

You've

never

been

happier."

He

put

his

hands

astride

her

waist.

"The

Wiggin

genes

were

crying

out

for

continuation.

I

hope

you

have

a

dozen

more."

"It's

considered

impolite

to

have

more

than

four,

greedy

to

go

past

five,

and

barbaric

to

have

more

than

six."

Even

though

she

joked,

she

was

deciding

how

best

to

handle

the

s¢ndring--

let

the

graduate

assistants

take

it

without

her,

cancel

it

altogether,

or

postpone

it

until

Ender

left?

But

Ender

made

the

question

moot.

"Do

you

think

your

husband

would

let

one

of

his

boats

take

me

out

to

the

mareld

overnight,

so

I

can

shuttle

to

my

starship

in

the

morning?"

His

haste

was

cruel.

"If

you

hadn't

needed

a

ship

from

Jakt,

would

you

have

left

me

a

note

on

the

computer?"

"I

made

the

decision

five

minutes

ago,

and

came

straight

to

you."

"But

you

already

booked

passage--

that

takes

planning!"

"Not

if

you

buy

the

starship."

"Why

are

you

in

such

a

hurry?

The

voyage

takes

decades--"

"Twenty-two

years."

"Twenty-two

years!

What

difference

would

a

couple

of

days

make?

Couldn't

you

wait

a

month

to

see

my

baby

born?"

"In

a

month,

Val,

I

might

not

have

the

courage

to

leave

you."

"Then

don't!

What

are

the

piggies

to

you?

The

buggers

are

ramen

enough

for

one

man's

life.

Stay,

marry

as

I've

married;

you

opened

the

stars

to

colonization,

Ender,

now

stay

here

and

taste

the

good

fruits

of

your

labor!"

"You

have

Jakt.

I

have

obnoxious

students

who

keep

trying

to

convert

me

to

Calvinism.

My

labor

isn't

done

yet,

and

Trondheim

isn't

my

home."

Valentine

felt

his

words

like

an

accusation:

You

rooted

yourself

here

without

thought

of

whether

I

could

live

in

this

soil.

But

it's

not

my

fault,

she

wanted

to

answer--

you're

the

one

who's

leaving,

not

me.

"Remember

how

it

was,"

she

said,

"when

we

left

Peter

on

Earth

and

took

a

decades-long

voyage

to

our

first

colony,

to

the

world

you

governed?

It

was

as

if

he

died.

By

the

time

we

got

there

he

was

old,

and

we

were

still

young;

when

we

talked

by

ansible

he

had

become

an

ancient

uncle,

the

power-ripened

Hegemon,

the

legendary

Locke,

anyone

but

our

brother."

"It

was

an

improvement,

as

I

recall."

Ender

was

trying

to

make

things

lighter.

But

Valentine

took

his

words

perversely.

"Do

you

think

I'll

improve,

too,

in

twenty

years?"

"I

think

I'll

grieve

for

you

more

than

if

you

had

died."

"No,

Ender,

it's

exactly

as

if

I

died,

and

you'll

know

that

you're

the

one

who

killed

me."

He

winced.

"You

don't

mean

that."

"I

won't

write

to

you.

Why

should

I?

To

you

it'll

be

only

a

week

or

two.

You'd

arrive

on

Lusitania,

and

the

computer

would

have

twenty

years

of

letters

for

you

from

a

person

you

left

only

the

week

before.

The

first

five

years

would

be

grief,

the

pain

of

losing

you,

the

loneliness

of

not

having

you

to

talk

to--"

"Jakt

is

your

husband,

not

me."

"And

then

what

would

I

write?

Clever,

newsy

little

letters

about

the

baby?

She'd

be

five

years

old,

six,

ten,

twenty

and

married,

and

you

wouldn't

even

know

her,

wouldn't

even

care.

"

"I'll

care."

"You

won't

have

the

chance.

I

won't

write

to

you

until

I'm

very

old,

Ender.

Until

you've

gone

to

Lusitania

and

then

to

another

place,

swallowing

the

decades

in

vast

gulps.

Then

I'll

send

you

my

memoir.

I'll

dedicate

it

to

you.

To

Andrew,

my

beloved

brother.

I

followed

you

gladly

to

two

dozen

worlds,

but

you

wouldn't

stay

even

two

weeks

when

I

asked

you."

"Listen

to

yourself,

Val,

and

then

see

why

I

have

to

leave

now,

before

you

tear

me

to

pieces."

"That's

a

sophistry

you

wouldn't

tolerate

in

your

students,

Ender!

I

wouldn't

have

said

these

things

if

you

weren't

leaving

like

a

burglar

who

was

caught

in

the

act!

Don't

turn

the

cause

around

and

blame

it

on

me!"

He

answered

breathlessly,

his

words

tumbling

over

each

other

in

his

hurry;

he

was

racing

to

finish

his

speech

before

emotion

stopped

him.

"No,

you're

right,

I

wanted

to

hurry

because

I

have

a

work

to

do

there,

and

every

day

here

is

marking

time,

and

because

it

hurts

me

every

time

I

see

you

and

Jakt

growing

closer

and

you

and

me

growing

more

distant,

even

though

I

know

that

it's

exactly

as

it

should

be,

so

when

I

decided

to

go,

I

thought

that

going

quickly

was

better,

and

I

was

right;

you

know

I'm

right.

I

never

thought

you'd

hate

me

for

it."

Now

emotion

stopped

him,

and

he

wept;

so

did

she.

"I

don't

hate

you,

I

love

you,

you're

part

of

myself,

you're

my

heart

and

when

you

go

it's

my

heart

tom

out

and

carried

away--"

And

that

was

the

end

of

speech.

Rav's

first

mate

took

Ender

out

to

the

mareld,

the

great

platform

on

the

equatorial

sea,

where

shuttles

were

launched

into

space

to

rendezvous

with

orbiting

starships.

They

agreed

silently

that

Valentine

wouldn't

go

with

him.

Instead,

she

went

home

with

her

husband

and

clung

to

him

through

the

night.

The

next

day

she

went

on

s¢ndring

with

her

students,

and

cried

for

Ender

only

at

night,

when

she

thought

no

one

could

see.

But

her

students

saw,

and

the

stories

circulated

about

Professor

Wiggin's

great

grief

for

the

departure

of

her

brother,

the

itinerant

Speaker.

They

made

of

this

what

students

always

do--

both

more

and

less

than

reality.

But

one

student,

a

girl

named

Plikt,

realized

that

there

was

more

to

the

story

of

Valentine

and

Andrew

Wiggin

than

anyone

had

guessed.

So

she

began

to

try

to

research

their

story,

to

trace

backward

their

voyages

together

among

the

stars.

When

Valentine's

daughter

Syfte

was

four

years

old,

and

her

son

Ren

was

two,

Plikt

came

to

her.

She

was

a

young

professor

at

the

university

by

then,

and

she

showed

Valentine

her

published

story.

She

had

cast

it

as

fiction,

but

it

was

true,

of

course,

the

story

of

the

brother

and

sister

who

were

the

oldest

people

in

the

universe,

born

on

Earth

before

any

colonies

had

been

planted

on

other

worlds,

and

who

then

wandered

from

world

to

world,

rootless,

searching.

To

Valentine's

relief--

and,

strangely,

disappointment--

Plikt

had

not

uncovered

the

fact

that

Ender

was

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

and

Valentine

was

Demosthenes.

But

she

knew

enough

of

their

story

to

write

the

tale

of

their

goodbye

when

she

decided

to

stay

with

her

husband,

and

he

to

go

on.

The

scene

was

much

tenderer

and

more

affecting

than

it

had

really

been;

Plikt

had

written

what

should

have

happened,

if

Ender

and

Valentine

had

had

more

sense

of

theatre.

"Why

did

you

write

this?"

Valentine

asked

her.

"Isn't

it

good

enough

for

it

to

be

its

own

reason

for

writing?"

The

twisted

answer

amused

Valentine,

but

it

did

not

put

her

off.

"What

was

my

brother

Andrew

to

you,

that

you've

done

the

research

to

create

this?"

"That's

still

the

wrong

question,"

said

Plikt.

"I

seem

to

be

failing

some

kind

of

test.

Can

you

give

me

a

hint

what

question

I

should

ask?"

"Don't

be

angry.

You

should

be

asking

me

why

I

wrote

it

as

fiction

instead

of

biography."

"Why,

then?"

"Because

I

discovered

that

Andrew

Wiggin,

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

is

Ender

Wiggin,

the

Xenocide."

Even

though

Ender

was

four

years

gone,

he

was

still

eighteen

years

from

his

destination.

Valentine

felt

sick

with

dread,

thinking

of

what

his

life

would

be

like

if

he

was

welcomed

on

Lusitania

as

the

most

shameworthy

man

in

human

history.

"You

don't

need

to

be

afraid,

Professor

Wiggin.

If

I

meant

to

tell,

I

could

have.

When

I

found

it

out,

I

realized

that

he

had

repented

what

he

did.

And

such

a

magnificent

penance.

It

was

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

who

revealed

his

act

as

an

unspeakable

crime--

and

so

he

took

the

title

Speaker,

like

so

many

hundreds

of

others,

and

acted

out

the

role

of

his

own

accuser

on

twenty

worlds."

"You

have

found

so

much,

Plikt,

and

understood

so

little."

"I

understand

everything!

Read

what

I

wrote--

that

was

understanding!"

Valentine

told

herself

that

since

Plikt

knew

so

much,

she

might

as

well

know

more.

But

it

was

rage,

not

reason,

that

drove

Valentine

to

tell

what

she

had

never

told

anyone

before.

"Plikt,

my

brother

didn't

imitate

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

He

wrote

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon."

When

Plikt

realized

that

Valentine

was

telling

the

truth,

it

overwhelmed

her.

For

all

these

years

she

had

regarded

Andrew

Wiggin

as

her

subject

matter,

and

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead

as

her

inspiration.

To

find

that

they

were

the

same

person

struck

her

dumb

for

half

an

hour.

Then

she

and

Valentine

talked

and

confided

and

came

to

trust

each

other

until

Valentine

invited

Plikt

to

be

the

tutor

of

her

children

and

her

collaborator

in

writing

and

teaching.

Jakt

was

surprised

at

the

new

addition

to

the

household,

but

in

time

Valentine

told

him

the

secrets

Plikt

had

uncovered

through

research

or

provoked

out

of

her.

It

became

the

family

legend,

and

the

children

grew

up

hearing

marvelous

stories

of

their

long-lost

Uncle

Ender,

who

was

thought

in

every

world

to

be

a

monster,

but

in

reality

was

something

of

a

savior,

or

a

prophet,

or

at

least

a

martyr.

The

years

passed,

the

family

prospered,

and

Valentine's

pain

at

Ender's

loss

became

pride

in

him

and

finally

a

powerful

anticipation.

She

was

eager

for

him

to

arrive

on

Lusitania,

to

solve

the

dilemma

of

the

piggies,

to

fulfil

his

apparent

destiny

as

the

apostle

to

the

ramen.

It

was

Plikt,

the

good

Lutheran,

who

taught

Valentine

to

conceive

of

Ender's

life

in

religious

terms;

the

powerful

stability

of

her

family

life

and

the

miracle

of

each

of

her

five

children

combined

to

instill

in

her

the

emotions,

if

not

the

doctrines,

of

faith.

It

was

bound

to

affect

the

children,

too.

The

tale

of

Uncle

Ender,

because

they

could

never

mention

it

to

outsiders,

took

on

supernatural

overtones.

Syfte,

the

eldest

daughter,

was

particularly

intrigued,

and

even

when

she

turned

twenty,

and

rationality

overpowered

the

primitive,

childish

adoration

of

Uncle

Ender,

she

was

still

obsessed

with

him.

He

was

a

creature

out

of

legend,

and

yet

he

still

lived,

and

on

a

world

not

impossibly

far

away.

She

did

not

tell

her

mother

and

father,

but

she

did

confide

in

her

former

tutor.

"Someday,

Plikt,

I'll

meet

him.

I'll

meet

him

and

help

him

in

his

work."

"What

makes

you

think

he'll

need

help?

Your

help,

anyway?"

Plikt

was

always

a

skeptic

until

her

student

had

earned

her

belief.

"He

didn't

do

it

alone

the

first

time,

either,

did

he?"

And

Syfte's

dreams

turned

outward,

away

from

the

ice

of

Trondheim,

to

the

distant

planet

where

Ender

Wiggin

had

not

yet

set

foot.

People

of

Lusitania,

you

little

know

what

a

great

man

will

walk

on

your

earth

and

take

up

your

burden.

And

I

will

join

him,

in

due

time,

even

though

it

will

be

a

generation

late--

be

ready

for

me,

too,

Lusitania.

***

On

his

starship,

Ender

Wiggin

had

no

notion

of

the

freight

of

other

people's

dreams

he

carried

with

him.

It

had

been

only

days

since

he

left

Valentine

weeping

on

the

dock.

To

him,

Syfte

had

no

name;

she

was

a

swelling

in

Valentine's

belly,

and

nothing

more.

He

was

only

beginning

to

feel

the

pain

of

losing

Valentine--

a

pain

she

had

long

since

got

over.

And

his

thoughts

were

far

from

his

unknown

nieces

and

nephews

on

a

world

of

ice.

It

was

a

lonely,

tortured

young

girl

named

Novinha

that

he

thought

of,

wondering

what

the

twenty-two

years

of

his

voyage

were

doing

to

her,

and

whom

she

would

have

become

by

the

time

they

met.

For

he

loved

her,

as

you

can

only

love

someone

who

is

an

echo

of

yourself

at

your

time

of

deepest

sorrow.

Chapter

6

--

Olhado

Their

only

intercourse

with

other

tribes

seems

to

be

warfare,

When

they

tell

stories

to

each

other

(usually

during

rainy

weather),

it

almost

always

deals

with

battles

and

heroes.

The

ending

is

always

death,

for

heroes

and

cowards

alike.

If

the

stories

are

any

guideline,

piggies

don't

expect

to

live

through

war.

And

they

never,

ever,

give

the

slightest

hint

of

interest

in

the

enemy

females,

either

for

rape,

murder,

or

slavery,

the

traditional

human

treatment

of

the

wives

of

fallen

soldiers.

Does

this

mean

that

there

is

no

genetic

exchange

between

tribes?

Not

at

all.

The

genetic

exchanges

may

be

conducted

by

the

females,

who

may

have

some

system

of

trading

genetic

favors.

Given

the

apparent

utter

subservience

of

the

males

to

the

females

in

piggy

society,

this

could

easily

be

going

on

without

the

males

having

any

idea;

or

it

might

cause

them

such

shame

that

they

just

won't

tell

us

about

it.

What

they

want

to

tell

us

about

is

battle.

A

typical

description,

from

my

daughter

Ouanda's

notes

of

2:21

last

year,

during

a

session

of

storytelling

inside

the

log

house:

PIGGY

(speaking

Stark):

He

killed

three

of

the

brothers

without

taking

a

wound.

I

have

never

seen

such

a

strong

and

fearless

warrior.

Blood

was

high

on

his

arms,

and

the

stick

in

his

hand

was

splintered

and

covered

with

the

brains

of

my

brothers.

He

knew

he

was

honorable,

even

though

the

rest

of

the

battle

went

against

his

feeble

tribe.

Dei

honra!

Eu

lhe

dei!

(I

gave

honor!

I

gave

it

to

him!)

(Other

piggles

click

their

tongues

and

squeak,)

PIGGY:

I

hooked

him

to

the

ground.

He

was

powerful

in

his

struggles

until

I

showed

him

the

grass

in

my

hand.

Then

he

opened

his

mouth

and

hummed

the

strange

songs

of

the

far

country.

Nunca

sera

madeira

na

mao

da

gente!

(He

will

never

be

a

stick

in

our

hands!)

(At

this

point

they

joined

in

singing

a

song

in

the

Wives'

Language,

one

of

the

longest

passages

yet

heard.)

(Note

that

this

is

a

common

pattern

among

them,

to

speak

primarily

in

Stark,

then

switch

into

Portuguese

at

the

moment

of

climax

and

conclusion.

On

reflection,

we

have

realized

that

we

do

the

same

thing,

falling

into

our

native

Portuguese

at

the

most

emotional

moments.)

This

account

of

battle

may

not

seem

so

unusual

until

you

hear

enough

stories

to

realize

that

they

always

end

with

the

hero's

death.

Apparently

they

have

no

taste

for

light

comedy.

--

Liberdade

Figueira

de

Medici,

"Report

on

Intertribal

Patterns

of

Lusitanian

Aborigines,"

in

Cross-Cultural

Transactions,

1964:12:40

There

wasn't

much

to

do

during

interstellar

flight.

Once

the

course

was

charted

and

the

ship

had

made

the

Park

shift,

the

only

task

was

to

calculate

how

near

to

lightspeed

the

ship

was

traveling.

The

shipboard

computer

figured

the

exact

velocity

and

then

determined

how

long,

in

subjective

time,

the

voyage

should

continue

before

making

the

Park

shift

back

to

a

manageable

sublight

speed.

Like

a

stopwatch,

thought

Ender.

Click

it

on,

click

it

off,

and

the

race

is

over.

Jane

couldn't

put

much

of

herself

into

the

shipboard

brain,

so

Ender

had

the

eight

days

of

the

voyage

practically

alone.

The

ship's

computers

were

bright

enough

to

help

him

get

the

hang

of

the

switch

from

Spanish

to

Portuguese.

It

was

easy

enough

to

speak,

but

so

many

consonants

were

left

out

that

understanding

it

was

hard.

Speaking

Portuguese

with

a

slow-witted

computer

became

maddening

after

an

hour

or

two

each

day.

On

every

other

voyage,

Val

had

been

there.

Not

that

they

had

always

talked--

Val

and

Ender

knew

each

other

so

well

that

there

was

often

nothing

to

say.

But

without

her

there,

Ender

grew

impatient

with

his

own

thoughts;

they

never

came

to

a

point,

because

there

was

no

one

to

tell

them

to.

Even

the

hive

queen

was

no

help.

Her

thoughts

were

instantaneous;

bound,

not

to

synapses,

but

to

philotes

that

were

untouched

by

the

relativistic

effects

of

lightspeed.

She

passed

sixteen

hours

for

every

minute

of

Ender's

time--

the

differential

was

too

great

for

him

to

receive

any

kind

of

communication

from

her.

If

she

were

not

in

a

cocoon,

she

would

have

thousands

of

individual

buggers,

each

doing

its

own

task

and

passing

to

her

vast

memory

its

experiences.

But

now

all

she

had

were

her

memories,

and

in

his

eight

days

of

captivity,

Ender

began

to

understand

her

eagerness

to

be

delivered.

By

the

time

the

eight

days

passed,

he

was

doing

fairly

well

at

speaking

Portuguese

directly

instead

of

translating

from

Spanish

whenever

he

wanted

to

say

anything.

He

was

also

desperate

for

human

company--

he

would

have

been

glad

to

discuss

religion

with

a

Calvinist,

just

to

have

somebody

smarter

than

the

ship's

computer

to

talk

to.

The

starship

performed

the

Park

shift;

in

an

immeasurable

moment

its

velocity

changed

relative

to

the

rest

of

the

universe.

Or,

rather,

the

theory

had

it

that

in

fact

the

velocity

of

the

rest

of

the

universe

changed,

while

the

starship

remained

truly

motionless.

No

one

could

be

sure,

because

there

was

nowhere

to

stand

to

observe

the

phenomenon.

It

was

anybody's

guess,

since

nobody

understood

why

philotic

effects

worked

anyway;

the

ansible

had

been

discovered

half

by

accident,

and

along

with

it

the

Park

Instantaneity

Principle.

It

may

not

be

comprehensible,

but

it

worked.

The

windows

of

the

starship

instantly

filled

with

stars

as

light

became

visible

again

in

all

directions.

Someday

a

scientist

would

discover

why

the

Park

shift

took

almost

no

energy.

Somewhere,

Ender

was

certain,

a

terrible

price

was

being

paid

for

human

starflight.

He

had

dreamed

once

of

a

star

winking

out

every

time

a

starship

made

the

Park

shift.

Jane

assured

him

that

it

wasn't

so,

but

he

knew

that

most

stars

were

invisible

to

us;

a

trillion

of

them

could

disappear

and

we'd

not

know

it.

For

thousands

of

years

we

would

continue

to

see

the

photons

that

had

already

been

launched

before

the

star

disappeared.

By

the

time

we

could

see

the

galaxy

go

blank,

it

would

be

far

too

late

to

amend

our

course.

"Sitting

there

in

paranoid

fantasy,"

said

Jane.

"You

can't

read

minds,"

said

Ender.

"You

always

get

morose

and

speculate

about

the

destruction

of

the

universe

whenever

you

come

out

of

starflight.

It's

your

peculiar

manifestation

of

motion

sickness."

"Have

you

alerted

Lusitanian

authorities

that

I'm

coming?"

"It's

a

very

small

colony.

There's

no

Landing

Authority

because

hardly

anybody

goes

there.

There's

an

orbiting

shuttle

that

automatically

takes

people

up

and

down

to

a

laughable

little

shuttleport."

"No

clearance

from

Immigration?"

"You're

a

Speaker.

They

can't

turn

you

away.

Besides,

immigration

consists

of

the

Governor,

who

is

also

the

Mayor,

since

the

city

and

the

colony

are

identical.

Her

name

is

Faria

Lima

Maria

do

Bosque,

called

Bosquinha,

and

she

sends

you

greetings

and

wishes

you

would

go

away,

since

they've

got

trouble

enough

without

a

prophet

of

agnosticism

going

around

annoying

good

Catholics."

"She

said

that?"

"Actually,

not

to

you--

Bishop

Peregrino

said

it

to

her,

and

she

agreed.

But

it's

her

job

to

agree.

If

you

tell

her

that

Catholics

are

all

idolatrous,

superstitious

fools,

she'll

probably

sigh

and

say,

I

hope

you

can

keep

those

opinions

to

yourself.

"

"You're

stalling,"

said

Ender.

"What

is

it

you

think

I

don't

want

to

hear?"

"Novinha

canceled

her

call

for

a

Speaker.

Five

days

after

she

sent

it."

Of

course,

the

Starways

Code

said

that

once

Ender

had

begun

his

voyage

in

response

to

her

call,

the

call

could

not

legally

be

canceled;

still,

it

changed

everything,

because

instead

of

eagerly

awaiting

his

arrival

for

twenty-two

years,

she

would

be

dreading

it,

resenting

him

for

coming

when

she

had

changed

her

mind.

He

had

expected

to

be

received

by

her

as

a

welcome

friend.

Now

she

would

be

even

more

hostile

than

the

Catholic

establishment.

"Anything

to

simplify

my

work,"

he

said.

"Well,

it's

not

all

bad,

Andrew.

You

see,

in

the

intervening

years,

a

couple

of

other

people

have

called

for

a

Speaker,

and

they

haven't

canceled."

"Who?"

"By

the

most

fascinating

coincidence,

they

are

Novinha's

son

Miro

and

Novinha's

daughter

Ela."

"They

couldn't

possibly

have

known

Pipo.

Why

would

they

call

me

to

Speak

his

death?"

"Oh,

no,

not

Pipo's

death.

Ela

called

for

a

Speaker

only

six

weeks

ago,

to

Speak

the

death

of

her

father,

Novinha's

husband,

Marcos

Maria

Ribeira,

called

Marc

o.

He

keeled

over

in

a

bar.

Not

from

alcohol--

he

had

a

disease.

He

died

of

terminal

rot."

"I

worry

about

you,

Jane,

consumed

with

compassion

the

way

you

are."

"Compassion

is

what

you're

good

at.

I'm

better

at

complex

searches

through

organized

data

structures."

"And

the

boy--

what's

his

name?"

"Miro.

He

called

for

a

Speaker

four

years

ago.

For

the

death

of

Pipo's

son,

Libo."

"Libo

couldn't

be

older

than

forty--"

"He

was

helped

along

to

an

early

death.

He

was

xenologer,

you

see--

or

Zenador,

as

they

say

in

Portuguese."

"The

piggies--"

"Exactly

like

his

father's

death.

The

organs

placed

exactly

the

same.

Three

piggies

have

been

executed

the

same

way

while

you

were

en

route.

But

they

plant

trees

in

the

middle

of

the

piggy

corpses--

no

such

honor

for

the

dead

humans."

Both

xenologers

murdered

by

the

piggies,

a

generation

apart.

"What

has

the

Starways

Council

decided?"

"It's

very

tricky.

They

keep

vacillating.

They

haven't

certified

either

of

Libo's

apprentices

as

xenologer.

One

is

Libo's

daughter,

Ouanda.

And

the

other

is

Miro."

"Do

they

maintain

contact

with

the

piggies?"

"Officially,

no.

There's

some

controversy

about

this.

After

Libo

died,

the

Council

forbade

contact

more

frequently

than

once

a

month.

But

Libo's

daughter

categorically

refused

to

obey

the

order."

"And

they

didn't

remove

her?"

"The

majority

for

cutting

back

on

contact

with

the

piggies

was

paper

thin.

There

was

no

majority

for

censuring

her.

At

the

same

time,

they

worry

that

Miro

and

Ouanda

are

so

young.

Two

years

ago

a

party

of

scientists

was

dispatched

from

Calicut.

They

should

be

here

to

take

over

supervision

of

piggy

affairs

in

only

thirty-three

more

years."

"Do

they

have

any

idea

this

time

why

the

piggies

killed

the

xenologer?"

"None

at

all.

But

that's

why

you're

here,

isn't

it?"

The

answer

would

have

been

easy,

except

that

the

hive

queen

nudged

him

gently

in

the

back

of

his

mind.

Ender

could

feel

her

like

wind

through

the

leaves

of

a

tree,

a

rustling,

a

gentle

movement,

and

sunlight.

Yes,

he

was

here

to

Speak

the

dead.

But

he

was

also

here

to

bring

the

dead

back

to

life.

<This

is

a

good

place.>

Everybody's

always

a

few

steps

ahead

of

me.

<There's

a

mind

here.

Much

clearer

than

any

human

mind

we've

known.>

The

piggies?

They

think

the

way

you

do?

<It

knows

of

the

piggies.

A

little

time;

it's

afraid

of

us.>

The

hive

queen

withdrew,

and

Ender

was

left

to

ponder

the

thought

that

with

Lusitania

he

may

have

bitten

off

more

than

he

could

chew.

***

Bishop

Peregrino

delivered

the

homily

himself.

That

was

always

a

bad

sign.

Never

an

exciting

speaker,

he

had

become

so

convoluted

and

parenthetical

that

half

the

time

Ela

couldn't

even

understand

what

he

was

talking

about.

Quim

pretended

he

could

understand,

of

course,

because

as

far

as

he

was

concerned

the

bishop

could

do

no

wrong.

But

little

Grego

made

no

attempt

to

seem

interested.

Even

when

Sister

Esquecimento

was

roving

the

aisle,

with

her

needle-sharp

nails

and

cruel

grip,

Grego

fearlessly

performed

whatever

mischief

entered

his

head.

Today

he

was

prying

the

rivets

out

of

the

back

of

the

plastic

bench

in

front

of

them.

It

bothered

Ela

how

strong

he

was--

a

six-year-old

shouldn't

be

able

to

work

a

screwdriver

under

the

lip

of

a

heat-sealed

rivet.

Ela

wasn't

sure

she

could

do

it.

If

Father

were

here,

of

course,

his

long

arm

would

snake

out

and

gently,

oh

so

gently,

take

the

screwdriver

out

of

Grego's

hand.

He

would

whisper,

"Where

did

you

get

this?"

and

Grego

would

look

at

him

with

wide

and

innocent

eyes.

Later,

when

the

family

got

home

from

mass,

Father

would

rage

at

Miro

for

leaving

tools

around,

calling

him

terrible

names

and

blaming

him

for

all

the

troubles

of

the

family.

Miro

would

bear

it

in

silence.

Ela

would

busy

herself

with

preparation

for

the

evening

meal.

Quim

would

sit

uselessly

in

the

corner,

massaging

the

rosary

and

murmuring

his

useless

little

prayers.

Olhado

was

the

lucky

one,

with

his

electronic

eyes--

he

simply

turned

them

off

or

played

back

some

favorite

scene

from

the

past

and

paid

no

attention.

Quara

went

off

and

cowered

in

the

corner.

And

little

Grego

stood

there

triumphantly,

his

hand

clutching

Father's

pantleg,

watching

as

the

blame

for

everything

he

did

was

poured

out

on

Miro's

head.

Ela

shuddered

as

the

scene

played

itself

out

in

her

memory.

If

it

had

ended

there,

it

would

have

been

bearable.

But

then

Miro

would

leave,

and

they

would

eat,

and

then--

Sister

Esquecimento's

spidery

fingers

leapt

out;

her

fingernails

dug

into

Grego's

arm.

Instantly,

Grego

dropped

the

screwdriver.

Of

course

it

was

supposed

to

clatter

on

the

floor,

but

Sister

Esquecimento

was

no

fool.

She

bent

quickly

and

caught

it

in

her

other

hand.

Grego

grinned.

Her

face

was

only

inches

from

his

knee.

Ela

saw

what

he

had

in

mind,

reached

out

to

try

to

stop

him,

but

too

late-he

brought

his

knee

up

sharply

into

Sister

Esquecimento's

mouth.

She

gasped

from

the

pain

and

let

go

of

Grego's

arm.

He

snatched

the

screwdriver

out

of

her

slackened

hand.

Holding

a

hand

to

her

bleeding

mouth,

she

fled

down

the

aisle.

Grego

resumed

his

demolition

work.

Father

is

dead,

Ela

reminded

herself.

The

words

sounded

like

music

in

her

mind.

Father

is

dead,

but

he's

still

here,

because

he

left

his

monstrous

little

legacy

behind.

The

poison

he

put

in

us

all

is

still

ripening,

and

eventually

it

will

kill

us

all.

When

he

died

his

liver

was

only

two

inches

long,

and

his

spleen

could

not

be

found.

Strange

fatty

organs

had

grown

in

their

places.

There

was

no

name

for

the

disease;

his

body

had

gone

insane,

forgotten

the

blueprint

by

which

human

beings

were

built.

Even

now

the

disease

still

lives

on

in

his

children.

Not

in

our

bodies,

but

in

our

souls.

We

exist

where

normal

human

children

are

expected

to

be;

we're

even

shaped

the

same.

But

each

of

us

in

our

own

way

has

been

replaced

by

an

imitation

child,

shaped

out

of

a

twisted,

fetid,

lipidous

goiter

that

grew

out

of

Father's

soul.

Maybe

it

would

be

different

if

Mother

tried

to

make

it

better.

But

she

cared

about

nothing

but

microscopes

and

genetically

enhanced

cereals,

or

whatever

she

was

working

on

now.

"...

so-called

Speaker

for

the

Dead!

But

there

is

only

One

who

can

speak

for

the

dead,

and

that

is

Sagrado

Cristo--"

Bishop

Peregrino's

words

caught

her

attention.

What

was

he

saying

about

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead?

He

couldn't

possibly

know

she

had

called

for

one.

"--

the

law

requires

us

to

treat

him

with

courtesy,

but

not

with

belief!

The

truth

is

not

to

be

found

in

the

speculations

and

hypotheses

of

unspiritual

men,

but

in

the

teachings

and

traditions

of

Mother

Church.

So

when

he

walks

among

you,

give

him

your

smiles,

but

hold

back

your

hearts!"

Why

was

he

giving

this

warning?

The

nearest

planet

was

Trondheim,

twenty-two

light-years

away,

and

it

wasn't

likely

there'd

be

a

Speaker

there.

It

would

be

decades

till

a

Speaker

arrived,

if

one

came

at

all.

She

leaned

over

Quara

to

ask

Quim--

he

would

have

been

listening.

"What's

this

about

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead?"

she

whispered.

"If

you'd

listen,

you'd

know

for

yourself."

"If

you

don't

tell

me,

I'll

deviate

your

septum."

Quim

smirked,

to

show

her

he

wasn't

afraid

of

her

threats.

But,

since

he

in

fact

was

afraid

of

her,

he

then

told

her.

"Some

faithless

wretch

apparently

requested

a

Speaker

back

when

the

first

xenologer

died,

and

he

arrives

this

afternoonhe's

already

on

the

shuttle

and

the

Mayor

is

on

her

way

out

to

meet

him

when

he

lands."

She

hadn't

bargained

for

this.

The

computer

hadn't

told

her

a

Speaker

was

already

on

the

way.

He

was

supposed

to

come

years

from

now,

to

Speak

the

truth

about

the

monstrosity

called

Father

who

had

finally

blessed

his

family

by

dropping

dead;

the

truth

would

come

like

light

to

illuminate

and

purify

their

past.

But

Father

was

too

recently

dead

for

him

to

be

Spoken

now.

His

tentacles

still

reached

out

from

the

grave

and

sucked

at

their

hearts.

The

homily

ended,

and

eventually

so

did

the

mass.

She

held

tightly

to

Grego's

hand,

trying

to

keep

him

from

snatching

someone's

book

or

bag

as

they

threaded

through

the

crowd.

Quirn

was

good

for

something,

at

least--

he

carried

Quara,

who

always

froze

up

when

she

was

supposed

to

make

her

way

among

strangers.

Olhado

switched

his

eyes

back

on

and

took

care

of

himself,

winking

metallically

at

whatever

fifteen-year-old

semi-virgin

he

was

hoping

to

horrify

today.

Ela

genuflected

at

the

statues

of

Os

Venerados,

her

long-dead,

half-sainted

grandparents.

Aren't

you

proud

to

have

such

lovely

grandchildren

as

us?

Grego

was

smirking;

sure

enough,

he

had

a

baby's

shoe

in

his

hand.

Ela

silently

prayed

that

the

infant

had

come

out

of

the

encounter

unbloodied.

She

took

the

shoe

from

Grego

and

laid

it

on

the

little

altar

where

candles

burned

in

perpetual

witness

of

the

miracle

of

the

Descolada.

Whoever

owned

the

shoe,

they'd

find

it

there.

***

Mayor

Bosquinha

was

cheerful

enough

as

the

car

skimmed

over

the

grassland

between

the

shuttleport

and

the

settlement

of

Milagre.

She

pointed

out

herds

of

semi-domestic

cabra,

a

native

species

that

provided

fibers

for

cloth,

but

whose

meat

was

nutritionally

useless

to

human

beings.

"Do

the

piggies

eat

them?"

asked

Ender.

She

raised

an

eyebrow.

"We

don't

know

much

about

the

piggies."

"We

know

they

live

in

the

forest.

Do

they

ever

come

out

on

the

plain?"

She

shrugged.

"That's

for

the

framlings

to

decide."

Ender

was

startled

for

a

moment

to

hear

her

use

that

word;

but

of

course

Demosthenes'

latest

book

had

been

published

twenty-two

years

ago,

and

distributed

through

the

Hundred

Worlds

by

ansible.

Utlanning,

framling,

raman,

varelse--

the

terms

were

part

of

Stark

now,

and

probably

did

not

even

seem

particularly

novel

to

Bosquinha.

It

was

her

lack

of

curiosity

about

the

piggies

that

left

him

feeling

uncomfortable.

The

people

of

Lusitania

couldn't

possibly

be

unconcerned

about

the

piggies--

they

were

the

reason

for

the

high,

impassable

fence

that

none

but

the

Zenadors

could

cross.

No,

she

wasn't

incurious,

she

was

avoiding

the

subject.

Whether

it

was

because

the

murderous

piggies

were

a

painful

subject

or

because

she

didn't

trust

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

he

couldn't

guess.

They

crested

a

hill

and

she

stopped

the

car.

Gently

it

settled

onto

its

skids.

Below

them

a

broad

river

wound

its

way

among

grassy

hills;

beyond

the

river,

the

farther

hills

were

completely

covered

with

forest.

Along

the

far

bank

of

the

river,

brick

and

plaster

houses

with

tile

roofs

made

a

picturesque

town.

Farmhouses

perched

on

the

near

bank,

their

long

narrow

fields

reaching

toward

the

hill

where

Ender

and

Bosquinha

sat.

"Milagre,"

said

Bosquinha.

"On

the

highest

hill,

the

Cathedral.

Bishop

Peregrino

has

asked

the

people

to

be

polite

and

helpful

to

you."

From

her

tone,

Ender

gathered

that

he

had

also

let

them

know

that

he

was

a

dangerous

agent

of

agnosticism.

"Until

God

strikes

me

dead?"

he

asked.

Bosquinha

smiled.

"God

is

setting

an

example

of

Christian

tolerance,

and

we

expect

everyone

in

town

will

follow."

"Do

they

know

who

called

me?"

"Whoever

called

you

has

been--

discreet."

"You're

the

Governor,

besides

being

Mayor.

You

have

some

privileges

of

information."

"I

know

that

your

original

call

was

canceled,

but

too

late.

I

also

know

that

two

others

have

requested

Speakers

in

recent

years.

But

you

must

realize

that

most

people

are

content

to

receive

their

doctrine

and

their

consolation

from

the

priests."

"They'll

be

relieved

to

know

that

I

don't

deal

in

doctrine

or

consolation."

"Your

kind

offer

to

let

us

have

your

cargo

of

skrika

will

make

you

popular

enough

in

the

bars,

and

you

can

be

sure

you'll

see

plenty

of

vain

women

wearing

the

pelts

in

the

months

to

come.

It's

coming

on

to

autumn."

"I

happened

to

acquire

the

skrika

with

the

starship--

it

was

of

no

use

to

me,

and

I

don't

expect

any

special

gratitude

for

it."

He

looked

at

the

rough,

furry-looking

grass

around

him.

"This

grass--

it's

native?"

"And

useless.

We

can't

even

use

it

for

thatch--

if

you

cut

it,

it

crumbles,

and

then

dissolves

into

dust

in

the

next

rain.

But

down

there,

in

the

fields,

the

most

common

crop

is

a

special

breed

of

amaranth

that

our

xenobiologist

developed

for

us.

Rice

and

wheat

were

feeble

and

undependable

crops

here,

but

the

amaranth

is

so

hardy

that

we

have

to

use

herbicides

around

the

fields

to

keep

it

from

spreading."

"Why?"

"This

is

a

quarantined

world,

Speaker.

The

amaranth

is

so

well-suited

to

this

environment

that

it

would

soon

choke

out

the

native

grasses.

The

idea

is

not

to

terraform

Lusitania.

The

idea

is

to

have

as

little

impact

on

this

world

as

possible."

"That

must

be

hard

on

the

people."

"Within

our

enclave,

Speaker,

we

are

free

and

our

lives

are

full.

And

outside

the

fence--

no

one

wants

to

go

there,

anyway."

The

tone

of

her

voice

was

heavy

with

concealed

emotion.

Ender

knew,

then,

that

the

fear

of

the

piggies

ran

deep.

"Speaker,

I

know

you're

thinking

that

we're

afraid

of

the

piggies.

And

perhaps

some

of

us

are.

But

the

feeling

most

of

us

have,

most

of

the

time,

isn't

fear

at

all.

It's

hatred.

Loathing."

"You've

never

seen

them."

"You

must

know

of

the

two

Zenadors

who

were

killed--

I

suspect

you

were

originally

called

to

Speak

the

death

of

Pipo.

But

both

of

them,

Pipo

and

Libo

alike,

were

beloved

here.

Especially

Libo.

He

was

a

kind

and

generous

man,

and

the

grief

at

his

death

was

widespread

and

genuine.

It

is

hard

to

conceive

of

how

the

piggies

could

do

to

him

what

they

did.

Dom

Crist

o,

the

abbot

of

the

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo--

he

says

that

they

must

lack

the

moral

sense.

He

says

this

may

mean

that

they

are

beasts.

Or

it

may

mean

that

they

are

unfallen,

having

not

yet

eaten

of

the

fruit

of

the

forbidden

tree."

She

smiled

tightly.

"But

that's

theology,

and

so

it

means

nothing

to

you."

He

did

not

answer.

He

was

used

to

the

way

religious

people

assumed

that

their

sacred

stories

must

sound

absurd

to

unbelievers.

But

Ender

did

not

consider

himself

an

unbeliever,

and

he

had

a

keen

sense

of

the

sacredness

of

many

tales.

But

he

could

not

explain

this

to

Bosquinha.

She

would

have

to

change

her

assumptions

about

him

over

time.

She

was

suspicious

of

him,

but

he

believed

she

could

be

won;

to

be

a

good

Mayor,

she

had

to

be

skilled

at

seeing

people

for

what

they

are,

not

for

what

they

seem.

He

turned

the

subject.

"The

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo--

my

Portuguese

isn't

strong,

but

does

that

mean

'Sons

of

the

Mind

of

Christ'?"

"They're

a

new

order,

relatively

speaking,

formed

only

four

hundred

years

ago

under

a

special

dispensation

of

the

Pope--"

"Oh,

I

know

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ,

Mayor.

I

Spoke

the

death

of

San

Angelo

on

Moctezurna,

in

the

city

of

Cordoba."

Her

eyes

widened.

"Then

the

story

is

true!"

"I've

heard

many

versions

of

the

story,

Mayor

Bosquinha.

One

tale

has

it

that

the

devil

possessed

San

Angelo

on

his

deathbed,

so

he

cried

out

for

the

unspeakable

rites

of

the

pagan

Hablador

de

los

Muertos."

Bosquinha

smiled.

"That

is

something

like

the

tale

that

is

whispered.

Dom

Crist

o

says

it's

nonsense,

of

course."

"It

happens

that

San

Angelo,

back

before

he

was

sainted,

attended

my

Speaking

for

a

woman

that

he

knew.

The

fungus

in

his

blood

was

already

killing

him.

He

came

to

me

and

said,

'Andrew,

they're

already

telling

the

most

terrible

lies

about

me,

saying

that

I've

done

miracles

and

should

be

sainted.

You

must

help

me.

You

must

tell

the

truth

at

my

death.'"

"But

the

miracles

have

been

certified,

and

he

was

canonized

only

ninety

years

after

his

death."

"Yes.

Well,

that's

partly

my

fault.

When

I

Spoke

his

death,

I

attested

several

of

the

miracles

myself."

Now

she

laughed

aloud.

"A

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

believing

in

miracles?"

"Look

at

your

cathedral

hill.

How

many

of

those

buildings

are

for

the

priests,

and

how

many

are

for

the

school?"

Bosquinha

understood

at

once,

and

glared

at

him.

"The

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo

are

obedient

to

the

Bishop."

"Except

that

they

preserve

and

teach

all

knowledge,

whether

the

Bishop

approves

of

it

or

not."

"San

Angelo

may

have

allowed

you

to

meddle

in

affairs

of

the

Church.

I

assure

you

that

Bishop

Peregrino

will

not."

"I've

come

to

Speak

a

simple

death,

and

I'll

abide

by

the

law.

I

think

you'll

find

I

do

less

harm

than

you

expect,

and

perhaps

more

good."

"If

you've

come

to

Speak

Pipo's

death,

Speaker

pelos

Mortos,

then

you

will

do

nothing

but

harm.

Leave

the

piggies

behind

the

wall.

If

I

had

my

way,

no

human

being

would

pass

through

that

fence

again."

"I

hope

there's

a

room

I

can

rent."

"We're

an

unchanging

town

here,

Speaker.

Everyone

has

a

house

here

and

there's

nowhere

else

to

go--

why

would

anyone

maintain

an

inn?

We

can

only

offer

you

one

of

the

small

plastic

dwellings

the

first

colonists

put

up.

It's

small,

but

it

has

all

the

amenities."

"Since

I

don't

need

many

amenities

or

much

space,

I'm

sure

it

will

be

fine.

And

I

look

forward

to

meeting

Dom

Crist

o.

Where

the

followers

of

San

Angelo

are,

the

truth

has

friends."

Bosquinha

sniffed

and

started

the

car

again.

As

Ender

intended,

her

preconceived

notions

of

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead

were

now

shattered.

To

think

he

had

actually

known

San

Angelo,

and

admired

the

Filhos.

It

was

not

what

Bishop

Peregrino

had

led

them

to

expect.

***

The

room

was

only

thinly

furnished,

and

if

Ender

had

owned

much

he

would

have

had

trouble

finding

anywhere

to

put

it.

As

always

before,

however,

he

was

able

to

unpack

from

interstellar

flight

in

only

a

few

minutes.

Only

the

bundled

cocoon

of

the

hive

queen

remained

in

his

bag;

he

had

long

since

given

up

feeling

odd

about

the

incongruity

of

stowing

the

future

of

a

magnificent

race

in

a

duffel

under

his

bed.

"Maybe

this

will

be

the

place,"

he

murmured.

The

cocoon

felt

cool,

almost

cold,

even

through

the

towels

it

was

wrapped

in.

<It

is

the

place.>

It

was

unnerving

to

have

her

so

certain

of

it.

There

was

no

hint

of

pleading

or

impatience

or

any

of

the

other

feelings

she

had

given

him,

desiring

to

emerge.

Just

absolute

certainty.

"I

wish

we

could

decide

just

like

that,"

he

said.

"It

might

be

the

place,

but

it

all

depends

on

whether

the

piggies

can

cope

with

having

you

here."

<The

question

is

whether

they

can

cope

with

you

humans

without

us.>

"It

takes

time.

Give

me

a

few

months

here."

<Take

all

the

time

you

need.

We're

in

no

hurry

now.>

"Who

is

it

that

you've

found?

I

thought

you

told

me

that

you

couldn't

communicate

with

anybody

but

me."

<The

part

of

our

mind

that

holds

our

thought,

what

you

call

the

philotic

impulse,

the

power

of

the

ansibles,

it

is

very

cold

and

hard

to

find

in

human

beings.

But

this

one,

the

one

we've

found

here,

one

of

many

that

we'll

find

here,

his

philotic

impulse

is

much

stronger,

much

clearer,

easier

to

find,

he

hears

us

more

easily,

he

sees

our

memories,

and

we

see

his,

we

find

him

easily,

and

so

forgive

us,

dear

friend,

forgive

us

if

we

leave

the

hard

work

of

talking

to

your

mind

and

go

back

to

him

and

talk

to

him

because

he

doesn't

make

us

search

so

hard

to

make

words

and

pictures

that

are

clear

enough

for

your

analytical

mind

because

we

feel

him

like

sunshine,

like

the

warmth

of

sunshine

on

his

face

on

our

face

and

the

feel

of

cool

water

deep

in

our

abdomen

and

movement

as

gentle

and

thorough

as

soft

wind

which

we

haven't

felt

for

three

thousand

years

forgive

us

we'll

be

with

him

until

you

wake

us

until

you

take

us

out

to

dwell

here

because

you

will

do

it

you

will

find

out

in

your

own

way

in

your

own

time

that

this

is

the

place

here

it

is

this

is

home-->

And

then

he

lost

the

thread

of

her

thought,

felt

it

seep

away

like

a

dream

that

is

forgotten

upon

waking,

even

as

you

try

to

remember

it

and

keep

it

alive.

Ender

wasn't

sure

what

the

hive

queen

had

found,

but

whatever

it

was,

he

would

have

to

deal

with

the

reality

of

Starways

Code,

the

Catholic

Church,

young

xenologists

who

might

not

even

let

him

meet

the

piggies,

a

xenobiologist

who

had

changed

her

mind

about

inviting

him

here,

and

something

more,

perhaps

the

most

difficult

thing

of

all:

that

if

the

hive

queen

stayed

here,

he

would

have

to

stay

here.

I've

been

disconnected

from

humanity

for

so

many

years,

he

thought,

coming

in

to

meddle

and

pry

and

hurt

and

heal,

then

going

away

again,

myself

untouched.

How

will

I

ever

become

a

part

of

this

place,

if

this

is

where

I'll

stay?

The

only

things

I've

ever

been

a

part

of

were

an

army

of

little

boys

in

the

Battle

School,

and

Valentine,

and

both

are

gone

now,

both

part

of

the

past--

"What,

wallowing

in

loneliness?"

asked

Jane.

"I

can

hear

your

heartrate

falling

and

your

breathing

getting

heavy.

In

a

moment

you'll

either

be

asleep,

dead,

or

lacrimose."

"I'm

much

more

complex

than

that,"

said

Ender

cheerfully.

"Anticipated

selfpity

is

what

I'm

feeling,

about

pains

that

haven't

even

arrived."

"Very

good,

Ender.

Get

an

early

start.

That

way

you

can

wallow

so

much

longer."

The

terminal

came

alive,

showing

Jane

as

a

piggy

in

a

chorus

line

of

leggy

women,

highkicking

with

exuberance.

"Get

a

little

exercise,

you'll

feel

so

much

better.

After

all,

you've

unpacked.

What

are

you

waiting

for?"

"I

don't

even

know

where

I

am,

Jane."

"They

really

don't

keep

a

map

of

the

city,"

Jane

explained.

"Everybody

knows

where

everything

is.

But

they

do

have

a

map

of

the

sewer

system,

divided

into

boroughs.

I

can

extrapolate

where

all

the

buildings

are."

"Show

me,

then."

A

three-dimensional

model

of

the

town

appeared

over

the

terminal.

Ender

might

not

be

particularly

welcome

there,

and

his

room

might

be

sparse,

but

they

had

shown

courtesy

in

the

terminal

they

provided

for

him.

It

wasn't

a

standard

home

installation,

but

rather

an

elaborate

simulator.

It

was

able

to

project

holos

into

a

space

sixteen

times

larger

than

most

terminals,

with

a

resolution

four

times

greater.

The

illusion

was

so

real

that

Ender

felt

for

a

vertiginous

moment

that

he

was

Gulliver,

leaning

over

a

Lilliput

that

had

not

yet

come

to

fear

him,

that

did

not

yet

recognize

his

power

to

destroy.

The

names

of

the

different

boroughs

hung

in

the

air

over

each

sewer

district.

"You're

here,"

said

Jane.

"Vila

Velha,

the

old

town.

The

praca

is

just

through

the

block

from

you.

That's

where

public

meetings

are

held."

"Do

you

have

any

map

of

the

piggy

lands?"

The

village

map

slid

rapidly

toward

Ender,

the

near

features

disappearing

as

new

ones

came

into

view

on

the

far

side.

It

was

as

if

he

were

flying

over

it.

Like

a

witch,

he

thought.

The

boundary

of

the

town

was

marked

by

a

fence.

"That

barrier

is

the

only

thing

standing

between

us

and

the

piggies,"

mused

Ender.

"It

generates

an

electric

field

that

stimulates

any

pain-sensitive

nerves

that

come

within

it,"

said

Jane.

"Just

touching

it

makes

all

your

wetware

go

screwy--

it

makes

you

feel

as

though

somebody

were

cutting

off

your

fingers

with

a

file."

"Pleasant

thought.

Are

we

in

a

concentration

carrip?

Or

a

zoo?"

"It

all

depends

on

how

you

look

at

it,"

said

Jane.

"It's

the

human

side

of

the

fence

that's

connected

to

the

rest

of

the

universe,

and

the

piggy

side

that's

trapped

on

its

home

world."

"The

difference

is

that

they

don't

know

what

they're

missing."

"I

know,"

said

Jane.

"It's

the

most

charming

thing

about

humans.

You

are

all

so

sure

that

the

lesser

animals

are

bleeding

with

envy

because

they

didn't

have

the

good

fortune

to

be

born

homo

sapiens."

Beyond

the

fence

was

a

hillside,

and

along

the

top

of

the

hill

a

thick

forest

began.

"The

xenologers

have

never

gone

deep

into

piggy

lands.

The

piggy

community

that

they

deal

with

is

less

than

a

kilometer

inside

this

wood.

The

piggies

live

in

a

log

house,

all

the

males

together.

We

don't

know

about

any

other

settlements

except

that

the

satellites

have

been

able

to

confirm

that

every

forest

like

this

one

carries

just

about

all

the

population

that

a

hunter-gatherer

culture

can

sustain."

"They

hunt?"

"Mostly

they

gather."

"Where

did

Pipo

and

Libo

die?"

Jane

brightened

a

patch

of

grassy

ground

on

the

hillside

leading

up

to

the

trees.

A

large

tree

grew

in

isolation

nearby,

with

two

smaller

ones

not

far

off.

"Those

trees,"

said

Ender.

"I

don't

remember

any

being

so

close

in

the

holos

I

saw

on

Trondheim."

"It's

been

twenty-two

years.

The

big

one

is

the

tree

the

piggies

planted

in

the

corpse

of

the

rebel

called

Rooter,

who

was

executed

before

Pipo

was

murdered.

The

other

two

are

more

recent

piggy

executions."

"I

wish

I

knew

why

they

plant

trees

for

piggies,

and

not

for

humans."

"The

trees

are

sacred,"

said

Jane.

"Pipo

recorded

that

many

of

the

trees

in

the

forest

are

named.

Libo

speculated

that

they

might

be

named

for

the

dead."

"And

humans

simply

aren't

part

of

the

pattern

of

treeworship.

Well,

that's

likely

enough.

Except

that

I've

found

that

rituals

and

myths

don't

come

from

nowhere.

There's

usually

some

reason

for

it

that's

tied

to

the

survival

of

the

community."

"Andrew

Wiggin,

anthropologist?"

"The

proper

study

of

mankind

is

man."

"Go

study

some

men,

then,

Ender.

Novinha's

family,

for

instance.

By

the

way,

the

computer

network

has

officially

been

barred

from

showing

you

where

anybody

lives."

Ender

grinned.

"So

Bosquinha

isn't

as

friendly

as

she

seems."

"If

you

have

to

ask

where

people

live,

they'll

know

where

you're

going.

If

they

don't

want

you

to

go

there,

no

one

will

know

where

they

live."

"You

can

override

their

restriction,

can't

you?"

"I

already

have."

A

light

was

blinking

near

the

fence

line,

behind

the

observatory

hill.

It

was

as

isolated

a

spot

as

was

possible

to

find

in

Milagre.

Few

other

houses

had

been

built

where

the

fence

would

be

visible

all

the

time.

Ender

wondered

whether

Novinha

had

chosen

to

live

there

to

be

near

the

fence

or

to

be

far

from

neighbors.

Perhaps

it

had

been

Marc

o's

choice.

The

nearest

borough

was

Vila

Atras,

and

then

the

borough

called

As

Fabricas

stretched

down

to

the

river.

As

the

name

implied,

it

consisted

mostfy

of

small

factories

that

worked

the

metals

and

plastics

and

processed

the

foods

and

fibers

that

Milagre

used.

A

nice,

tight,

self-contained

economy.

And

Novinha

had

chosen

to

live

back

behind

everything,

out

of

sight,

invisible.

It

was

Novinha

who

chose

it,

too,

Ender

was

sure

of

that

now.

Wasn't

it

the

pattern

of

her

life?

She

had

never

belonged

to

Milagre.

It

was

no

accident

that

all

three

calls

for

a

Speaker

had

come

from

her

and

her

children.

The

very

act

of

calling

a

Speaker

was

defiant,

a

sign

that

they

did

not

think

they

belonged

among

the

devout

Catholics

of

Lusitania.

"Still,"

said

Ender,

"I

have

to

ask

someone

to

lead

me

there.

I

shouldn't

let

them

know

right

away

that

they

can't

hide

any

of

their

information

from

me."

The

map

disappeared,

and

Jane's

face

appeared

above

the

terminal.

She

had

neglected

to

adjust

for

the

greater

size

of

this

terminal,

so

that

her

head

was

many

times

human

size.

She

was

quite

imposing.

And

her

simulation

was

accurate

right

down

to

the

pores

on

her

face.

"Actually,

Andrew,

it's

me

they

can't

hide

anything

from."

Ender

sighed.

"You

have

a

vested

interest

in

this,

Jane."

"I

know."

She

winked.

"But

you

don't."

"Are

you

telling

me

you

don't

trust

me?"

"You

reek

of

impartiality

and

a

sense

of

justice.

But

I'm

human

enough

to

want

preferential

treatment,

Andrew."

"Will

you

promise

me

one

thing,

at

least?"

"Anything,

my

corpuscular

friend."

"When

you

decide

to

hide

something

from

me,

will

you

at

least

tell

me

that

you

aren't

going

to

tell

me?"

"This

is

getting

way

too

deep

for

little

old

me."

She

was

a

caricature

of

an

overfeminine

woman.

"Nothing

is

too

deep

for

you,

Jane.

Do

us

both

a

favor.

Don't

cut

me

off

at

the

knees."

"While

you're

off

with

the

Ribeira

family,

is

there

anything

you'd

like

me

to

be

doing?"

"Yes.

Find

every

way

in

which

the

Ribeiras

are

significantly

different

from

the

rest

of

the

people

of

Lusitania.

And

any

points

of

conflict

between

them

and

the

authorities."

"You

speak,

and

I

obey."

She

started

to

do

her

genie

disappearing

act.

"You

maneuvered

me

here,

Jane.

Why

are

you

trying

to

unnerve

me?"

"I'm

not.

And

I

didn't."

"I

have

a

shortage

of

friends

in

this

town."

"You

can

trust

me

with

your

life."

"It

isn't

my

life

I'm

worried

about."

***

The

praqa

was

filled

with

children

playing

football.

Most

of

them

were

stunting,

showing

how

long

they

could

keep

the

ball

in

the

air

using

only

their

feet

and

heads.

Two

of

them,

though,

had

a

vicious

duel

going.

The

boy

would

kick

the

ball

as

hard

as

he

could

toward

the

girl,

who

stood

not

three

meters

away.

She

would

stand

and

take

the

impact

of

the

ball,

not

flinching

no

matter

how

hard

it

struck

her.

Then

she

would

kick

the

ball

back

at

him,

and

he

would

try

not

to

flinch.

A

little

girl

was

tending

the

ball,

fetching

it

each

time

it

rebounded

from

a

victim.

Ender

tried

asking

some

of

the

boys

if

they

knew

where

the

Ribeira

family's

house

was.

Their

answer

was

invariably

a

shrug;

when

he

persisted

some

of

them

began

moving

away,

and

soon

most

of

the

children

had

retreated

from

the

praqa.

Ender

wondered

what

the

Bishop

had

told

everybody

about

Speakers.

The

duel,

however,

continued

unabated.

And

now

that

the

praqa

was

not

so

crowded,

Ender

saw

that

another

child

was

involved,

a

boy

of

about

twelve.

He

was

not

extraordinary

from

behind,

but

as

Ender

moved

toward

the

middle

of

the

praqa,

he

could

see

that

there

was

something

wrong

with

the

boy's

eyes.

It

took

a

moment,

but

then

he

understood.

The

boy

had

artificial

eyes.

Both

looked

shiny

and

metallic,

but

Ender

knew

how

they

worked.

Only

one

eye

was

used

for

sight,

but

it

took

four

separate

visual

scans

and

then

separated

the

signals

to

feed

true

binocular

vision

to

the

brain.

The

other

eye

contained

the

power

supply,

the

computer

control,

and

the

external

interface.

When

he

wanted

to,

he

could

record

short

sequences

of

vision

in

a

limited

photo

memory,

probably

less

than

a

trillion

bits.

The

duelists

were

using

him

as

their

judge;

if

they

disputed

a

point,

he

could

replay

the

scene

in

slow

motion

and

tell

them

what

had

happened.

The

ball

went

straight

for

the

boy's

crotch.

He

winced

elaborately,

but

the

girl

was

not

impressed.

"He

swiveled

away,

I

saw

his

hips

move!"

"Did

not!

You

hurt

me,

I

didn't

dodge

at

all!"

"Reveja!

Reveja!"

They

had

been

speaking

Stark,

but

the

girl

now

switched

into

Portuguese.

The

boy

with

metal

eyes

showed

no

expression,

but

raised

a

hand

to

silence

them.

"Mudou,"

he

said

with

finality.

He

moved,

Ender

translated.

"Sabia!"

I

knew

it!

"You

liar,

Olhado!"

The

boy

with

metal

eyes

looked

at

him

with

disdain.

"I

never

lie.

I'll

send

you

a

dump

of

the

scene

if

you

want.

In

fact,

I

think

I'll

post

it

on

the

net

so

everybody

can

watch

you

dodge

and

then

lie

about

it."

"Mentiroso!

Filho

de

punta!

Fode-bode!"

Ender

was

pretty

sure

what

the

epithets

meant,

but

the

boy

with

metal

eyes

took

it

calmly.

"Da,"

said

the

girl.

"Da-me."

Give

it

here.

The

boy

furiously

took

off

his

ring

and

threw

it

on

the

ground

at

her

feet.

"Viada!"

he

said

in

a

hoarse

whisper.

Then

he

took

off

running.

"Poltrao!"

shouted

the

girl

after

him.

Coward!

"C

o!"

shouted

the

boy,

not

even

looking

over

his

shoulder.

It

was

not

the

girl

he

was

shouting

at

this

time.

She

turned

at

once

to

look

at

the

boy

with

metal

eyes,

who

stiffened

at

the

name.

Almost

at

once

the

girl

looked

at

the

ground.

The

little

one,

who

had

been

doing

the

ball-fetching,

walked

to

the

boy

with

metal

eyes

and

whispered

something.

He

looked

up,

noticing

Ender

for

the

first

time.

The

older

girl

was

apologizing.

"Desculpa,

Olhado,

nao

queria

que--"

"Nao

ha

problema,

Michi."

He

did

not

look

at

her.

The

girl

started

to

go

on,

but

then

she,

too,

noticed

Ender

and

fell

silent.

"Porque

esta

olhando-nos?"

asked

the

boy.

Why

are

you

looking

at

us?

Ender

answered

with

a

question.

"Voce

e

arbitro?"

You're

the

artiber

here?

The

word

could

mean

"umpire,"

but

it

could

also

mean

"magistrate."

"De

vez

em

quando."

Sometimes.

Ender

switched

to

Stark--

he

wasn't

sure

he

knew

how

to

say

anything

complex

in

Portuguese.

"Then

tell

me,

arbiter,

is

it

fair

to

leave

a

stranger

to

find

his

way

around

without

help?"

"Stranger?

You

mean

utlanning,

framling,

or

ramen?"

"No,

I

think

I

mean

infidel."

"O

Senhor

e

descrente?"

You're

an

unbeliever?

"So

descredo

no

incrivel."

I

only

disbelieve

the

unbelievable.

The

boy

grinned.

"Where

do

you

want

to

go,

Speaker?"

"The

house

of

the

Ribeira

family."

The

little

girl

edged

closer

to

the

boy

with

metal

eyes.

"Which

Ribeira

family?"

"The

widow

Ivanova."

"I

think

I

can

find

it,"

said

the

boy.

"Everybody

in

town

can

find

it,"

said

Ender.

"The

point

is,

will

you

take

me

there?"

"Why

do

you

want

to

go

there?"

"I

ask

people

questions

and

try

to

find

out

true

stories."

"Nobody

at

the

Ribeira

house

knows

any

true

stories."

"I'd

settle

for

lies."

"Come

on

then."

He

started

toward

the

low-mown

grass

of

the

main

road.

The

little

girl

was

whispering

in

his

ear.

He

stopped

and

turned

to

Ender,

who

was

following

close

behind.

"Quara

wants

to

know.

What's

your

name?"

"Andrew.

Andrew

Wiggin."

"She's

Quara."

"And

you?"

"Everybody

calls

me

Olhado.

Because

of

my

eyes."

He

picked

up

the

little

girl

and

put

her

on

his

shoulders.

"But

my

real

name's

Lauro.

Lauro

Suleimdo

Ribeira."

He

grinned,

then

turned

around

and

strode

off.

Ender

followed.

Ribeira.

Of

course.

Jane

had

been

listening,

too,

and

spoke

from

the

jewel

in

his

ear.

"Lauro

Suleimdo

Ribeira

is

Novinha's

fourth

child.

He

lost

his

eyes

in

a

laser

accident.

He's

twelve

years

old.

Oh,

and

I

found

one

difference

between

the

Ribeira

family

and

the

rest

of

the

town.

The

Ribeiras

are

willing

to

defy

the

Bishop

and

lead

you

where

you

want

to

go."

I

noticed

something,

too,

Jane,

he

answered

silently.

This

boy

enjoyed

deceiving

me,

and

then

enjoyed

even

more

letting

me

see

how

I'd

been

fooled.

I

just

hope

you

don't

take

lessons

from

him.

***

Miro

sat

on

the

hillside.

The

shade

of

the

trees

made

him

invisible

to

anyone

who

might

be

watching

from

Milagre,

but

he

could

see

much

of

the

town

from

here--

certainly

the

cathedral

and

the

monastery

on

the

highest

hill,

and

then

the

observatory

on

the

next

hill

to

the

north.

And

under

the

observatory,

in

a

depression

in

the

hillside,

the

house

where

he

lived,

not

very

far

from

the

fence.

"Miro,"

whispered

Leaf-eater.

"Are

you

a

tree?"

It

was

a

translation

from

the

pequeninos'

idiom.

Sometimes

they

meditated,

holding

themselves

motionless

for

hours.

They

called

this

"being

a

tree."

"More

like

a

blade

of

grass,"

Miro

answered.

Leaf-eater

giggled

in

the

high,

wheezy

way

he

had.

It

never

sounded

natural--

the

pequeninos

had

learned

laughter

by

rote,

as

if

it

were

simply

another

word

in

Stark.

It

didn't

arise

out

of

amusement,

or

at

least

Miro

didn't

think

it

did.

"Is

it

going

to

rain?"

asked

Miro.

To

a

piggy

this

meant:

are

you

interrupting

me

for

my

own

sake,

or

for

yours?

"It

rained

fire

today,"

said

Leaf-eater.

"Out

in

the

prairie."

"Yes.

We

have

a

visitor

from

another

world."

"Is

it

the

Speaker?"

Miro

didn't

answer.

"You

must

bring

him

to

see

us."

Miro

didn't

answer.

"I

root

my

face

in

the

ground

for

you,

Miro,

my

limbs

are

lumber

for

your

house."

Miro

hated

it

when

they

begged

for

something.

It

was

as

if

they

thought

of

him

as

someone

particularly

wise

or

strong,

a

parent

from

whom

favors

must

be

wheedled.

Well,

if

they

felt

that

way,

it

was

his

own

fault.

His

and

Libo's.

Playing

God

out

here

among

the

piggies.

"I

promised,

didn't

I,

Leaf-eater?"

"When

when

when?"

"It'll

take

time.

I

have

to

find

out

whether

he

can

be

trusted."

Leaf-eater

looked

baffled.

Miro

had

tried

to

explain

that

not

all

humans

knew

each

other,

and

some

weren't

nice,

but

they

never

seemed

to

understand.

"As

soon

as

I

can,"

Miro

said.

Suddenly

Leaf-eater

began

to

rock

back

and

forth

on

the

ground,

shifting

his

hips

from

side

to

side

as

if

he

were

trying

to

relieve

an

itch

in

his

anus.

Libo

had

speculated

once

that

this

was

what

performed

the

same

function

that

laughter

did

for

humans.

"Talk

to

me

in

piddle-geese!"

wheezed

Leafeater.

Leaf-eater

always

seemed

to

be

greatly

amused

that

Miro

and

the

other

Zenadors

spoke

two

languages

interchangeably.

This

despite

the

fact

that

at

least

four

different

piggy

languages

had

been

recorded

or

at

least

hinted

at

over

the

years,

all

spoken

by

this

same

tribe

of

piggies.

But

if

he

wanted

to

hear

Portuguese,

he'd

get

Portuguese.

"Vai

comer

folhas."

Go

eat

leaves.

Leaf-eater

looked

puzzled.

"Why

is

that

clever?"

"Because

that's

your

name.

Come-folhas."

Leaf-eater

pulled

a

large

insect

out

of

his

nostril

and

flipped

it

away,

buzzing.

"Don't

be

crude,"

he

said.

Then

he

walked

away.

Miro

watched

him

go.

Leaf-eater

was

always

so

difficult.

Miro

much

preferred

the

company

of

the

piggy

called

Human.

Even

though

Human

was

smarter,

and

Miro

had

to

watch

himself

more

carefully

with

him,

at

least

he

didn't

seem

hostile

the

way

Leaf-eater

often

did.

With

the

piggy

out

of

sight,

Miro

turned

back

toward

the

city.

Somebody

was

moving

down

the

path

along

the

face

of

the

hill,

toward

his

house.

The

one

in

front

was

very

tall--

no,

it

was

Olhado

with

Quara

on

his

shoulders.

Quara

was

much

too

old

for

that.

Miro

worried

about

her.

She

seemed

not

to

be

coming

out

of

the

shock

of

Father's

death.

Miro

felt

a

moment's

bitterness.

And

to

think

he

and

Ela

had

expected

Father's

death

would

solve

all

their

problems.

Then

he

stood

up

and

tried

to

get

a

better

view

of

the

man

behind

Olhado

and

Quara.

No

one

he'd

seen

before.

The

Speaker.

Already!

He

couldn't

have

been

in

town

for

more

than

an

hour,

and

he

was

already

going

to

the

house.

That's

great,

all

I

need

is

for

Mother

to

find

out

that

I

was

the

one

who

called

him

here.

Somehow

I

thought

that

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead

would

be

discreet

about

it,

not

just

come

straight

home

to

the

person

who

called.

What

a

fool.

Bad

enough

that

he's

coming

years

before

I

expected

a

Speaker

to

get

here.

Quim's

bound

to

report

this

to

the

Bishop,

even

if

nobody

else

does.

Now

I'm

going

to

have

to

deal

with

Mother

and,

probably,

the

whole

city.

Miro

moved

back

into

the

trees

and

jogged

along

a

path

that

led,

eventually,

to

the

gate

back

into

the

city.

Chapter

7

--

The

Ribeira

House

Miro,

this

time

you

should

have

been

there,

because

even

though

I

have

a

better

memory

for

dialogue

than

you,

I

sure

don't

know

what

this

means.

You

saw

the

new

piggy,

the

one

they

call

Human--

I

thought

I

saw

you

talking

to

him

for

a

minute

before

you

took

off

for

the

Questionable

Activity.

Mandachuva

told

me

they

named

him

Human

because

he

was

very

smart

as

a

child.

OK,

it's

very

flattering

that

"smart"

and

"human"

are

linked

in

their

minds,

or

perhaps

offensive

that

they

think

we'll

be

flattered

by

that,

but

that's

not

what

matters.

Mandachuva

then

said:

"He

could

already

talk

when

he

started

walking

around

by

himself."

And

he

made

a

gesture

with

his

hand

about

ten

centimeters

off

the

ground.

To

me

it

looked

like

he

was

telling

how

tall

Human

was

when

he

learned

how

to

talk

and

walk.

Ten

centimeters!

But

I

could

be

completely

wrong.

You

should

have

been

there,

to

see

for

yourself.

If

I'm

right,

and

that's

what

SYLVESTERMandachuva

meant,

then

for

the

first

time

we

have

an

idea

of

piggy

childhood.

If

they

actually

start

walking

at

ten

centimeters

in

height--

and

talking,

no

less!

--then

they

must

have

less

development

time

during

gestation

than

humans,

and

do

a

lot

more

developing

after

they're

born.

But

now

it

gets

absolutely

crazy,

even

by

your

standards.

He

then

leaned

in

close

and

told

me--

as

if

he

weren't

supposed

to--

who

Human's

father

was:

"Your

grandfather

Pipo

knew

Human's

father.

His

tree

is

near

your

gate."

Is

he

kidding?

Rooter

died

twenty-four

years

ago,

didn't

he?

OK,

maybe

this

is

Just

a

religious

thing,

sort

of

adopt-a-tree

or

something.

But

the

way

Mandachuva

was

so

secretive

about

it,

I

keep

thinking

it's

somehow

true.

Is

it

possible

that

they

have

a

24-year

gestation

period?

Or

maybe

it

took

a

couple

of

decades

for

Human

to

develop

from

a

10-centimeter

toddler

into

the

fine

specimen

of

piggihood

we

now

see.

Or

maybe

Rooter's

sperm

was

saved

in

a

Jar

somewhere.

But

this

matters.

This

is

the

first

time

a

piggy

personally

known

to

human

observers

has

ever

been

named

as

a

father.

And

Rooter,

no

less,

the

very

one

that

got

murdered.

In

other

words,

the

male

with

the

lowest

prestige--

an

executed

criminal,

even--

has

been

named

as

a

father!

That

means

that

our

males

aren't

cast-off

bachelors

at

all,

even

though

some

of

them

are

so

old

they

knew

Pipo.

They

are

potential

fathers.

What's

more,

if

Human

was

so

remarkably

smart,

then

why

was

he

dumped

here

if

this

is

really

a

group

of

miserable

bachelors?

I

think

we've

had

it

wrong

for

quite

a

while.

This

isn't

a

low-prestige

group

of

bachelors,

this

is

a

high-prestige

group

of

juveniles,

and

some

of

them

are

really

going

to

amount

to

something.

So

when

you

told

me

you

felt

sorry

for

me

because

you

got

to

go

out

on

the

Questionable

Activity

and

I

had

to

stay

home

and

work

up

some

Official

Fabrications

for

the

ansible

report,

you

were

full

of

Unpleasant

Excretions!

(If

you

get

home

after

I'm

asleep,

wake

me

up

for

a

kiss,

OK?

I

earned

it

today.)

--

Memo

from

Ouanda

Figueira

Mucumbi

to

Miro

Ribeira

von

Hesse,

retrieved

from

Lusitanian

files

by

Congressional

order

and

introduced

as

evidence

in

the

Trial

In

Absentia

of

the

Xenologers

of

Lusitania

on

Charges

of

Treason

and

Malfeasance

There

was

no

construction

industry

in

Lusitania.

When

a

couple

got

married,

their

friends

and

family

built

them

a

house.

The

Ribeira

house

expressed

the

history

of

the

family.

At

the

front,

the

old

part

of

the

house

was

made

of

plastic

sheets

rooted

to

a

concrete

foundation.

Rooms

had

been

built

on

as

the

family

grew,

each

addition

abutting

the

one

before,

so

that

five

distinct

one-story

structures

fronted

the

hillside.

The

later

ones

were

all

brick,

decently

plumbed,

roofed

with

tile,

but

with

no

attempt

whatever

at

aesthetic

appeal.

The

family

had

built

exactly

what

was

needed

and

nothing

more.

It

was

not

poverty,

Ender

knew--

there

was

no

poverty

in

a

community

where

the

economy

was

completely

controlled.

The

lack

of

decoration,

of

individuality,

showed

the

family's

contempt

for

their

own

house;

to

Ender

this

bespoke

contempt

for

themselves

as

well.

Certainly

Olhado

and

Quara

showed

none

of

the

relaxation,

the

letting-down

that

most

people

feel

when

they

come

home.

If

anything,

they

grew

warier,

less

jaunty;

the

house

might

have

been

a

subtle

source

of

gravity,

making

them

heavier

the

nearer

they

approached.

Olhado

and

Quara

went

right

in.

Ender

waited

at

the

door

for

someone

to

invite

him

to

enter.

Olhado

left

the

door

ajar,

but

walked

on

out

of

the

room

without

speaking

to

him.

Ender

could

see

Quara

sitting

on

a

bed

in

the

front

room,

leaning

against

a

bare

wall.

There

was

nothing

whatsoever

on

any

of

the

walls.

They

were

stark

white.

Quara's

face

matched

the

blankness

of

the

walls.

Though

her

eyes

regarded

Ender

unwaveringly,

she

showed

no

sign

of

recognizing

that

he

was

there;

certainly

she

did

nothing

to

indicate

he

might

come

in.

There

was

a

disease

in

this

house.

Ender

tried

to

understand

what

it

was

in

Novinha's

character

that

he

had

missed

before,

that

would

let

her

live

in

a

place

like

this.

Had

Pipo's

death

so

long

before

emptied

Novinha's

heart

as

thoroughly

as

this?

"Is

your

mother

home?"

Ender

asked.

Quara

said

nothing.

"Oh,"

he

said.

"Excuse

me.

I

thought

you

were

a

little

girl,

but

I

see

now

that

you're

a

statue."

She

showed

no

sign

of

hearing

him.

So

much

for

trying

to

jolly

her

out

of

her

somberness.

Shoes

slapped

rapidly

against

a

concrete

floor.

A

little

boy

ran

into

the

room,

stopped

in

the

middle,

and

whirled

to

face

the

doorway

where

Ender

stood.

He

couldn't

be

more

than

a

year

younger

than

Quara,

six

or

seven

years

old,

probably.

Unlike

Quara,

his

face

showed

plenty

of

understanding.

Along

with

a

feral

hunger.

"Is

your

mother

home?"

asked

Ender.

The

boy

bent

over

and

carefully

rolled

up

his

pantleg.

He

had

taped

a

long

kitchen

knife

to

his

leg.

Slowly

he

untaped

it.

Then,

holding

it

in

front

of

him

with

both

hands,

he

aimed

himself

at

Ender

and

launched

himself

full

speed.

Ender

noted

that

the

knife

was

well-aimed

at

his

crotch.

The

boy

was

not

subtle

in

his

approach

to

strangers.

A

moment

later

Ender

had

the

boy

tucked

under

his

arm

and

the

knife

jammed

into

the

ceiling.

The

boy

was

kicking

and

screaming.

Ender

had

to

use

both

hands

to

control

his

limbs;

the

boy

ended

up

dangling

in

front

of

him

by

his

hands

and

feet,

for

all

the

world

like

a

calf

roped

for

branding.

Ender

looked

steadily

at

Quara.

"If

you

don't

go

right

now

and

get

whoever

is

in

charge

in

this

house,

I'm

going

to

take

this

animal

home

and

serve

it

for

supper."

Quara

thought

about

this

for

a

moment,

then

got

up

and

ran

out

of

the

room.

A

moment

later

a

tired-looking

girl

with

tousled

hair

and

sleepy

eyes

came

into

the

front

room.

"Desculpe,

por

favor,"

she

murmured,

"o

menino

nao

se

restabeleceu

desde

a

morte

do

pai--"

Then

she

seemed

suddenly

to

come

awake.

"O

Senhor

o

Falante

pelos

Mortos!"

You're

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead!

"Sou,"

answered

Ender.

I

am.

"Nao

aqui,"

she

said.

"Oh,

no,

I'm

sorry,

do

you

speak

Portuguese?

Of

course

you

do,

you

just

answered

me--

oh,

please,

not

here,

not

now.

Go

away."

"Fine,"

said

Ender.

"Should

I

keep

the

boy

or

the

knife?"

He

glanced

up

at

the

ceiling,

her

gaze

followed

his.

"Oh,

no,

I'm

sorry,

we

looked

for

it

all

day

yesterday,

we

knew

he

had

it

but

we

didn't

know

where."

"It

was

taped

to

his

leg."

"It

wasn't

yesterday.

We

always

look

there.

Please,

let

go

of

him."

"Are

you

sure?

I

think

he's

been

sharpening

his

teeth."

"Grego,"

she

said

to

the

boy,

"it's

wrong

to

poke

at

people

with

the

knife."

Grego

growled

in

his

throat.

"His

father

dying,

you

see."

"They

were

that

close?"

A

look

of

bitter

amusement

passed

across

her

face.

"Hardly.

He's

always

been

a

thief,

Grego

has,

ever

since

he

was

old

enough

to

hold

something

and

walk

at

the

same

time.

But

this

thing

for

hurting

people,

that's

new.

Please

let

him

down."

"No,"

said

Ender.

Her

eyes

narrowed

and

she

looked

defiant.

"Are

you

kidnapping

him?

To

take

him

where?

For

what

ransom?"

"Perhaps

you

don't

understand,"

said

Ender.

"He

assaulted

me.

You've

offered

me

no

guarantee

that

he

won't

do

it

again.

You've

made

no

provision

for

disciplining

him

when

I

set

him

down."

As

he

had

hoped,

fury

came

into

her

eyes.

"Who

do

you

think

you

are?

This

is

his

house,

not

yours!"

"Actually,"

Ender

said,

"I've

just

had

a

rather

long

walk

from

the

praca

to

your

house,

and

Olhado

set

a

brisk

pace.

I'd

like

to

sit

down."

She

nodded

toward

a

chair.

Grego

wriggled

and

twisted

against

Ender's

grip.

Ender

lifted

him

high

enough

that

their

faces

weren't

too

far

apart.

"You

know,

Grego,

if

you

actually

break

free,

you

will

certainly

fall

on

your

head

on

a

concrete

floor.

If

there

were

carpet,

I'd

give

you

an

even

chance

of

staying

conscious.

But

there

isn't.

And

frankly,

I

wouldn't

mind

hearing

the

sound

of

your

head

smacking

against

cement."

"He

doesn't

really

understand

Stark

that

well,"

said

the

girl.

Ender

knew

that

Grego

understood

just

fine.

He

also

saw

motion

at

the

edges

of

the

room.

Olhado

had

come

back

and

stood

in

the

doorway

leading

to

the

kitchen.

Quara

was

beside

him.

Ender

smiled

cheerfully

at

them,

then

stepped

to

the

chair

the

girl

had

indicated.

In

the

process,

he

swung

Grego

up

into

the

air,

letting

go

of

his

hands

and

feet

in

such

a

way

that

he

spun

madly

for

a

moment,

shooting

out

his

arms

and

legs

in

panic,

squealing

in

fear

at

the

pain

that

would

certainly

come

when

he

hit

the

floor.

Ender

smoothly

slid

onto

the

chair

and

caught

the

boy

on

his

lap,

instantly

pinioning

his

arms.

Grego

managed

to

smack

his

heels

into

Ender's

shins,

but

since

the

boy

wasn't

wearing

shoes,

it

was

an

ineffective

maneuver.

In

a

moment

Ender

had

him

completely

helpless

again.

"It

feels

very

good

to

be

sitting

down,"

Ender

said.

"Thank

you

for

your

hospitality.

My

name

is

Andrew

Wiggin.

I've

met

Olhado

and

Quara,

and

obviously

Grego

and

I

are

good

friends."

The

older

girl

wiped

her

hand

on

her

apron

as

if

she

planned

to

offer

it

to

him

to

shake,

but

she

did

not

offer

it.

"My

name

is

Ela

Ribeira.

Ela

is

short

for

Elanora."

"A

pleasure

to

meet

you.

I

see

you're

busy

preparing

supper."

"Yes,

very

busy.

I

think

you

should

come

back

tomorrow."

"Oh,

go

right

ahead.

I

don't

mind

waiting."

Another

boy,

older

than

Olhado

but

younger

than

Ela,

shoved

his

way

into

the

room.

"Didn't

you

hear

my

sister?

You

aren't

wanted

here!"

"You

show

me

too

much

kindness,"

Ender

said.

"But

I

came

to

see

your

mother,

and

I'll

wait

here

until

she

comes

home

from

work."

The

mention

of

their

mother

silenced

them.

"I

assume

she's

at

work.

If

she

were

here,

I

would

expect

these

exciting

events

would

have

flushed

her

out

into

the

open."

Olhado

smiled

a

bit

at

that,

but

the

older

boy

darkened,

and

Ela

got

a

nasty,

painful

expression

on

her

face.

"Why

do

you

want

to

see

her?"

asked

Ela.

"Actually,

I

want

to

see

all

of

you."

He

smiled

at

the

older

boy.

"You

must

be

Estevao

Rei

Ribeira.

Named

for

St.

Stephen

the

Martyr,

who

saw

Jesus

sitting

at

the

right

hand

of

God."

"What

do

you

know

of

such

things,

atheist!"

"As

I

recall,

St.

Paul

stood

by

and

held

the

coats

of

the

men

who

were

stoning

him.

Apparently

he

wasn't

a

believer

at

the

time.

In

fact,

I

think

he

was

regarded

as

the

most

terrible

enemy

of

the

Church.

And

yet

he

later

repented,

didn't

he?

So

I

suggest

you

think

of

me,

not

as

the

enemy

of

God,

but

as

an

apostle

who

has

not

yet

been

stopped

on

the

road

to

Damascus."

Ender

smiled.

The

boy

stared

at

him,

tight-lipped.

"You're

no

St.

Paul."

"On

the

contrary,"

said

Ender.

"I'm

the

apostle

to

the

piggies."

"You'll

never

see

them--

Miro

will

never

let

you."

"Maybe

I

will,"

said

a

voice

from

the

door.

The

others

turned

at

once

to

watch

him

walk

in.

Miro

was

young--

surely

not

yet

twenty.

But

his

face

and

bearing

carried

the

weight

of

responsibility

and

suffering

far

beyond

his

years.

Ender

saw

how

all

of

them

made

space

for

him.

It

was

not

that

they

backed

away

from

him

the

way

they

might

retreat

from

someone

they

feared.

Rather,

they

oriented

themselves

to

him,

walking

in

parabolas

around

him,

as

if

he

were

the

center

of

gravity

in

the

room

and

everything

else

was

moved

by

the

force

of

his

presence.

Miro

walked

to

the

center

of

the

room

and

faced

Ender.

He

looked,

however,

at

Ender's

prisoner.

"Let

him

go,"

said

Miro.

There

was

ice

in

his

voice.

Ela

touched

him

softly

on

the

arm.

"Grego

tried

to

stab

him,

Miro."

But

her

voice

also

said,

Be

calm,

it's

all

right,

Grego's

in

no

danger

and

this

man

is

not

our

enemy.

Ender

heard

all

this;

so,

it

seemed,

did

Miro.

"Grego,"

said

Miro.

"I

told

you

that

someday

you'd

take

on

somebody

who

wasn't

afraid

of

you."

Grego,

seeing

an

ally

suddenly

turn

to

an

enemy,

began

to

cry.

"He's

killing

me,

he's

killing

me."

Miro

looked

coldly

at

Ender.

Ela

might

trust

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

but

Miro

didn't,

not

yet.

"I

am

hurting

him,"

said

Ender.

He

had

found

that

the

best

way

to

earn

trust

was

to

tell

the

truth.

"Every

time

he

struggles

to

get

free,

it

causes

him

quite

a

bit

of

discomfort.

And

he

hasn't

stopped

struggling

yet."

Ender

met

Miro's

gaze

steadily,

and

Miro

understood

his

unspoken

request.

He

did

not

insist

on

Grego's

release.

"I

can't

get

you

out

of

this

one,

Greguinho."

"You're

going

to

let

him

do

this?"

asked

Estevao.

Miro

gestured

toward

Estevao

and

spoke

apologetically

to

Ender.

"Everyone

calls

him

Quim."

The

nickname

was

pronounced

like

the

word

king

in

Stark.

"It

began

because

his

middle

name

is

Rei.

But

now

it's

because

he

thinks

he

rules

by

divine

right."

"Bastard,"

said

Quim.

He

stalked

out

of

the

room.

At

the

same

time,

the

others

settled

in

for

conversation.

Miro

had

decided

to

accept

the

stranger,

at

least

temporarily;

therefore

they

could

let

down

their

guard

a

little.

Olhado

sat

down

on

the

floor;

Quara

returned

to

her

previous

perch

on

the

bed.

Ela

leaned

back

against

the

wall.

Miro

pulled

up

another

chair

and

sat

facing

Ender.

"Why

did

you

come

to

this

house?"

asked

Miro.

Ender

saw

from

the

way

he

asked

that

he,

like

Ela,

had

not

told

anyone

that

he

had

summoned

a

Speaker.

So

neither

of

them

knew

that

the

other

expected

him.

And,

in

fact,

they

almost

undoubtedly

had

not

expected

him

to

come

so

soon.

"To

see

your

mother,"

Ender

said.

Miro's

relief

was

almost

palpable,

though

he

made

no

obvious

gesture.

"She's

at

work,"

he

said.

"She

works

late.

She's

trying

to

develop

a

strain

of

potato

that

can

compete

with

the

grass

here."

"Like

the

amaranth?"

He

grinned.

"You

already

heard

about

that?

No,

we

don't

want

it

to

be

as

good

a

competitor

as

that.

But

the

diet

here

is

limited,

and

potatoes

would

be

a

nice

addition.

Besides,

amaranth

doesn't

ferment

into

a

very

good

beverage.

The

miners

and

farmers

have

already

created

a

mythology

of

vodka

that

makes

it

the

queen

of

distilled

intoxicants."

Miro's

smile

came

to

this

house

like

sunlight

through

a

crevice

in

a

cave.

Ender

could

feel

the

loosening

of

tensions.

Quara

wiggled

her

leg

back

and

forth

like

an

ordinary

little

girl.

Olhado

had

a

stupidly

happy

expression

on

his

face,

his

eyes

half-closed

so

that

the

metallic

sheen

was

not

so

monstrously

obvious.

Ela's

smile

was

broader

than

Miro's

good

humor

should

have

earned.

Even

Grego

had

relaxed,

had

stopped

straining

against

Ender's

grip.

Then

a

sudden

warmth

on

Ender's

lap

told

him

that

Grego,

at

least,

was

far

from

surrender.

Ender

had

trained

himself

not

to

respond

reflexively

to

an

enemy's

actions

until

he

had

corisciously

decided

to

let

his

reflexes

rule.

So

Grego's

flood

of

urine

did

not

cause

him

to

so

much

as

flinch.

He

knew

what

Grego

had

been

expecting--

a

shout

of

anger,

and

Ender

flinging

him

away,

casting

him

from

his

lap

in

disgust.

Then

Grego

would

be

free--

it

would

be

a

triumph.

Ender

yielded

him

no

victory.

Ela,

however,

apparently

knew

the

expressions

of

Grego's

face.

Her

eyes

went

wide,

and

then

she

took

an

angry

step

toward

the

boy.

"Grego,

you

impossible

little--"

But

Ender

winked

at

her

and

smiled,

freezing

her

in

place.

"Grego

has

given

me

a

little

gift.

It's

the

only

thing

he

has

to

give

me,

and

he

made

it

himself,

so

it

means

all

the

more.

I

like

him

so

much

that

I

think

I'll

never

let

him

go."

Grego

snarled

and

struggled

again,

madly,

to

break

free.

"Why

are

you

doing

this!"

said

Ela.

"He's

expecting

Grego

to

act

like

a

human

being,"

said

Miro.

"It

needs

doing,

and

nobody

else

has

bothered

to

try."

"I've

tried,"

said

Ela.

Olhado

spoke

up

from

his

place

on

the

floor.

"Ela's

the

only

one

here

who

keeps

us

civilized."

Quim

shouted

from

the

other

room.

"Don't

you

tell

that

bastard

anything

about

our

family!"

Ender

nodded

gravely,

as

if

Quim

had

offered

a

brilliant

intellectual

proposition.

Miro

chuckled

and

Ela

rolled

her

eyes

and

sat

down

on

the

bed

beside

Quara.

"We're

not

a

very

happy

home,"

said

Miro.

"I

understand,"

said

Ender.

"With

your

father

so

recently

dead."

Miro

smiled

sardonically.

Olhado

spoke

up,

again.

"With

Father

so

recently

alive,

you

mean."

Ela

and

Miro

were

in

obvious

agreement

with

this

sentiment.

But

Quim

shouted

again.

"Don't

tell

him

anything!"

"Did

he

hurt

you?"

Ender

asked

quietly.

He

did

not

move,

even

though

Grego's

urine

was

getting

cold

and

rank.

Ela

answered.

"He

didn't

hit

us,

if

that's

what

you

mean."

But

for

Miro,

things

had

gone

too

far.

"Quim's

right,"

said

Miro.

"It's

nobody's

business

but

ours."

"No,"

said

Ela.

"It's

his

business."

"How

is

it

his

business?"

asked

Miro.

"Because

he's

here

to

Speak

Father's

death,"

said

Ela.

"Father's

death!"

said

Olhado.

"Chupa

pedras!

Father

only

died

three

weeks

ago!"

"I

was

already

on

my

way

to

Speak

another

death,"

said

Ender.

"But

someone

did

call

for

a

Speaker

for

your

father's

death,

and

so

I'll

Speak

for

him."

"Against

him,"

said

Ela.

"For

him,"

said

Ender.

"I

brought

you

here

to

tell

the

truth,"

she

said

bitterly,

"and

all

the

truth

about

Father

is

against

him."

Silence

pressed

to

the

corners

of

the

room,

holding

them

all

still,

until

Quim

walked

slowly

through

the

doorway.

He

looked

only

at

Ela.

"You

called

him,"

he

said

softly.

"You."

"To

tell

the

truth!"

she

answered.

His

accusation

obviously

stung

her;

he

did

not

have

to

say

how

she

had

betrayed

her

family

and

her

church

to

bring

this

infidel

to

lay

bare

what

had

been

so

long

concealed.

"Everybody

in

Milagre

is

so

kind

and

understanding,"

she

said.

"Our

teachers

overlook

little

things

like

Grego's

thievery

and

Quara's

silence.

Never

mind

that

she

hasn't

said

a

word

in

school,

ever!

Everybody

pretends

that

we're

just

ordinary

children--

the

grandchildren

of

Os

Venerados,

and

so

brilliant,

aren't

we,

with

a

Zenador

and

both

biologistas

in

the

family!

Such

prestige.

They

just

look

the

other

way

when

Father

gets

himself

raging

drunk

and

comes

home

and

beats

Mother

until

she

can't

walk!"

"Shut

up!"

shouted

Quim.

"Ela,"

said

Miro.

"And

you,

Miro,

Father

shouting

at

you,

saying

terrible

things

until

you

run

out

of

the

house,

you

run,

stumbling

because

you

can

hardly

see--"

"You

have

no

right

to

tell

him!"

said

Quim.

Olhado

leapt

to

his

feet

and

stood

in

the

middle

of

the

room,

turned

around

to

look

at

them

all

with

his

unhuman

eyes.

"Why

do

you

still

want

to

hide

it?"

he

asked

softly.

"What's

it

to

you?"

asked

Quim.

"He

never

did

anything

to

you.

You

just

turned

off

your

eyes

and

sat

there

with

the

headphones

on,

listening

to

batuque

or

Bach

or

something--"

"Turn

off

my

eyes?"

said

Olhado.

"I

never

turned

off

my

eyes."

He

whirled

and

walked

to

the

terminal,

which

was

in

the

corner

of

the

room

farthest

from

the

front

door.

In

a

few

quick

movements

he

had

the

terminal

on,

then

picked

up

an

interface

cable

and

jammed

it

in

the

socket

in

his

right

eye.

It

was

only

a

simple

computer

linkup,

but

to

Ender

it

brought

back

a

hideous

memory

of

the

eye

of

a

giant,

torn

open

and

oozing,

as

Ender

bored

deep,

penetrated

to

the

brain,

and

sent

it

toppling

backward

to

its

death.

He

froze

up

for

a

moment

before

he

remembered

that

his

memory

was

not

real,

it

was

of

a

computer

game

he

had

played

in

the

Battle

School.

Three

thousand

years

ago,

but

to

him

a

mere

twenty-five

years,

not

such

a

great

distance

that

the

memory

had

lost

its

power.

It

was

his

memories

and

dreams

of

the

giant's

death

that

the

buggers.

had

taken

out

of

his

mind

and

turned

into

the

signal

they

left

for

him;

eventually

it

had

led

him

to

the

hive

queen's

cocoon.

It

was

Jane's

voice

that

brought

him

back

to

the

present

moment.

She

whispered

from

the

jewel,

"If

it's

all

the

same

to

you,

while

he's

got

that

eye

linked

up

I'm

going

to

get

a

dump

of

everything

else

he's

got

stored

away

in

there."

Then

a

scene

began

in

the

air

over

the

terminal.

It

was

not

holographic.

Instead

the

image

was

like

bas-relief,

as

it

would

have

appeared

to

a

single

observer.

It

was

this

very

room,

seen

from

the

spot

on

the

floor

where

a

moment

ago

Olhado

had

been

sitting--

apparently

it

was

his

regular

spot.

In

the

middle

of

the

floor

stood

a

large

man,

strong

and

violent,

flinging

his

arms

about

as

he

shouted

abuse

at

Miro,

who

stood

quietly,

his

head

bent,

regarding

his

father

without

any

sign

of

anger.

There

was

no

sound--

it

was

a

visual

image

only.

"Have

you

forgotten?"

whispered

Olhado.

"Have

you

forgotten

what

it

was

like?"

In

the

scene

on

the

terminal

Miro

finally

turned

and

left;

Marc

o

following

him

to

the

door,

shouting

after

him.

Then

he

turned

back

into

the

room

and

stood

there,

panting

like

an

animal

exhausted

from

the

chase.

In

the

picture

Grego

ran

to

his

father

and

clung

to

his

leg,

shouting

out

the

door,

his

face

making

it

plain

that

he

was

echoing

his

father's

cruel

words

to

Miro.

Marc

o

pried

the

child

from

his

leg

and

walked

with

determined

purpose

into

the

back

room.

"There's

no

sound,"

said

Olhado.

"But

you

can

hear

it,

can't

you?"

Ender

felt

Grego's

body

trembling

on

his

lap.

"There

it

is,

a

blow,

a

crash--

she's

falling

to

the

floor,

can

you

feel

it

in

your

flesh,

the

way

her

body

hits

the

concrete?"

"Shut

up,

Olhado,"

said

Miro.

The

computer-generated

scene

ended.

"I

can't

believe

you

saved

that,"

said

Ela.

Quim

was

weeping,

making

no

effort

to

hide

it.

"I

killed

him,"

he

said.

"I

killed

him

I

killed

him

I

killed

him."

"What

are

you

talking

about?"

said

Miro

in

exasperation.

"He

had

a

rotten

disease,

it

was

congenital!"

"I

prayed

for

him

to

die!"

screamed

Quim.

His

face

was

mottled

with

passion,

tears

and

mucus

and

spittle

mingling

around

his

lips.

"I

prayed

to

the

Virgin,

I

prayed

to

Jesus,

I

prayed

to

Grandpa

and

Grandma,

I

said

I'd

go

to

hell

for

it

if

only

he'd

die,

and

they

did

it,

and

now

I'll

go

to

hell

and

I'm

not

sorry

for

it!

God

forgive

me

but

I'm

glad!"

Sobbing,

he

stumbled

back

out

of

the

room.

A

door

slammed

in

the

distance.

"Well,

another

certified

miracle

to

the

credit

of

Os

Venerados,"

said

Miro.

"Sainthood

is

assured."

"Shut

up,"

said

Olhado.

"And

he's

the

one

who

kept

telling

us

that

Christ

wanted

us

to

forgive

the

old

fart,"

said

Miro.

On

Ender's

lap,

Grego

now

trembled

so

violently

that

Ender

grew

concerned.

He

realized

that

Grego

was

whispering

a

word.

Ela,

too,

saw

Grego's

distress

and

knelt

in

front

of

the

boy.

"He's

crying,

I've

never

seen

him

cry

like

this--"

"Papa,

papa,

papa,"

whispered

Grego.

His

trembling

had

given

way

to

great

shudders,

almost

convulsive

in

their

violence.

"Is

he

afraid

of

Father?"

asked

Olhado.

His

face

showed

deep

concern

for

Grego.

To

Ender's

relief,

all

their

faces

were

full

of

worry.

There

was

love

in

this

family,

and

not

just

the

solidarity

of

living

under

the

rule

of

the

same

tyrant

for

all

these

years.

"Papa's

gone

now,"

said

Miro

comfortingly.

"You

don't

have

to

worry

now."

Ender

shook

his

head.

"Miro,"

he

said,

"didn't

you

watch

Olhado's

memory?

Little

boys

don't

judge

their

fathers,

they

love

them.

Grego

was

trying

as

hard

as

he

could

to

be

just

like

Marcos

Ribeira.

The

rest

of

you

might

have

been

glad

to

see

him

gone,

but

for

Grego

it

was

the

end

of

the

world."

It

had

not

occurred

to

any

of

them.

Even

now

it

was

a

sickening

idea;

Ender

could

see

them

recoil

from

it.

And

yet

they

knew

it

was

true.

Now

that

Ender

had

pointed

it

out,

it

was

obvious.

"Deus

nos

perdoa,"

murmured

Ela.

God

forgive

us.

"The

things

we've

said,"

whispered

Miro.

Ela

reached

out

for

Grego.

He

refused

to

go

to

her.

Instead

he

did

exactly

what

Ender

expected,

what

he

had

prepared

for.

Grego

turned

in

Ender's

relaxed

grip,

flung

his

arms

around

the

neck

of

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

and

wept

bitterly,

hysterically.

Ender

spoke

gently

to

the

others,

who

watched

helplessly.

"How

could

he

show

his

grief

to

you,

when

he

thought

you

hated

him?"

"We

never

hated

Grego,"

said

Olhado.

"I

should

have

known,"

said

Miro.

"I

knew

he

was

suffering

the

worst

pain

of

any

of

us,

but

it

never

occurred

to

me..."

"Don't

blame

yourself,"

said

Ender.

"It's

the

kind

of

thing

that

only

a

stranger

can

see."

He

heard

Jane

whispering

in

his

ear.

"You

never

cease

to

amaze

me,

Andrew,

the

way

you

turn

people

into

plasma."

Ender

couldn't

answer

her,

and

she

wouldn't

believe

him

anyway.

He

hadn't

planned

this,

he

had

played

it

by

ear.

How

could

he

have

guessed

that

Olhado

would

have

a

recording

of

Marc

o's

viciousness

to

his

family?

His

only

real

insight

was

with

Grego,

and

even

that

was

instinctive,

a

sense

that

Grego

was

desperately

hungry

for

someone

to

have

authority

over

him,

for

someone

to

act

like

a

father

to

him.

Since

his

own

father

had

been

cruel,

Grego

would

believe

only

cruelty

as

a

proof

of

love

and

strength.

Now

his

tears

washed

Ender's

neck

as

hotly

as,

a

moment

before,

his

urine

had

soaked

Ender's

thighs.

He

had

guessed

what

Grego

would

do,

but

Quara

managed

to

take

him

by

surprise.

As

the

others

watched

Grego's

weeping

in

silence,

she

got

off

the

bed

and

walked

directly

to

Ender.

Her

eyes

were

narrow

and

angry.

"You

stink!"

she

said

firmly.

Then

she

marched

out

of

the

room

toward

the

back

of

the

house.

Miro

barely

suppressed

his

laughter,

and

Ela

smiled.

Ender

raised

his

eyebrows

as

if

to

say,

You

win

some,

you

lose

some.

Olhado

seemed

to

hear

his

unspoken

words.

From

his

chair

by

the

terminal,

the

metal-eyed

boy

said

softly,

"You

win

with

her,

too.

It's

the

most

she's

said

to

anyone

outside

the

family

in

months."

But

I'm

not

outside

the

family,

Ender

said

silently.

Didn't

you

notice?

I'm

in

the

family

now,

whether

you

like

it

or

not.

Whether

I

like

it

or

not.

After

a

while

Grego's

sobbing

stopped.

He

was

asleep.

Ender

carried

him

to

his

bed;

Quara

was

already

asleep

on

the

other

side

of

the

small

room.

Ela

helped

Ender

strip

off

Grego's

urine-soaked

pants

and

put

looser

underwear

on

him--

her

touch

was

gentle

and

deft,

and

Grego

did

not

waken.

Back

in

the

front

room

Miro

eyed

Ender

clinically.

"Well,

Speaker,

you

have

a

choice.

My

pants

will

be

tight

on

you

and

too

short

in

the

crotch,

but

Father's

would

fall

right

off."

It

took

Ender

a

moment

to

remember.

Grego's

urine

had

long

since

dried.

"Don't

worry

about

it,"

he

said.

"I

can

change

when

I

get

home."

"Mother

won't

be

home

for

another

hour.

You

came

to

see

her,

didn't

you?

We

can

have

your

pants

clean

by

then."

"Your

pants,

then,"

said

Ender.

"I'll

take

my

chances

with

the

crotch."

Chapter

8

--

Dona

Ivanova

It

means

a

life

of

constant

deception.

You

will

go

out

and

discover

something,

something

vital,

and

then

when

you

get

back

to

the

station

you'll

write

up

a

completely

innocuous

report,

one

which

mentions

nothing

that

we

learned

through

cultural

contamination.

You're

too

young

to

understand

what

torture

this

is.

Father

and

I

began

doing

this

because

we

couldn't

bear

to

withhold

knowledge

from

the

piggies.

You

will

discover,

as

I

have,

that

it

is

no

less

painful

to

withhold

knowledge

from

your

fellow

scientists.

When

you

watch

them

struggle

with

a

question,

knowing

that

you

have

the

information

that

could

easily

resolve

their

dilemma;

when

you

see

them

come

very

near

the

truth

and

then

for

lack

of

your

information

retreat

from

their

correct

conclusions

and

return

to

error--

you

would

not

be

human

if

it

didn't

cause

you

great

anguish.

You

must

remind

yourselves,

always:

It

is

their

law,

their

choice.

They

are

the

ones

who

built

the

wall

between

themselves

and

the

truth,

and

they

would

only

punish

us

if

we

let

them

know

how

easily

and

thoroughly

that

wall

has

been

breached.

And

for

every

framling

scientist

who

is

longing

for

the

truth,

there

are

ten

petty-minded

descabeqados

[headless

ones]

who

despise

knowledge,

who

never

think

of

an

original

hypothesis,

whose

only

labor

is

to

prey

on

the

writings

of

the

true

scientists

in

order

to

catch

tiny

errors

or

contradictions

or

lapses

in

method.

These

suckflies

will

pore

over

every

report

you

make,

and

if

you

are

careless

even

once

they

will

catch

you.

That

means

you

can't

even

mention

a

piggy

whose

name

is

derived

from

cultural

contamination:

"Cups"

would

tell

them

that

we

have

taught

them

rudimentary

potterymaking.

"Calendar"

and

"Reaper"

are

obvious.

And

God

himself

couldn't

save

us

if

they

learned

Arrow's

name.

--

Memo

from

Liberdade

Figueira

de

Medici

to

Ouanda

Figueira

Mucumbi

and

Miro

Ribeira

von

Hesse,

retrieved

from

Lustanian

files

by

Congressional

order

and

introduced

as

evidence

in

the

Trial

In

Absentia

of

the

Xenologers

of

Lusitania

on

Charges

of

Treason

and

Malfeasance

Novinha

lingered

in

the

Biologista's

Station

even

though

her

meaningful

work

was

finished

more

than

an

hour

ago.

The

cloned

potato

plants

were

all

thriving

in

nutrient

solution;

now

it

would

be

a

matter

of

making

daily

observations

to

see

which

of

her

genetic

alterations

would

produce

the

hardiest

plant

with

the

most

useful

root.

If

I

have

nothing

to

do,

why

don't

I

go

home?

She

had

no

answer

for

the

question.

Her

children

needed

her,

that

was

certain;

she

did

them

no

kindness

by

leaving

early

each

morning

and

coming

home

only

after

the

little

ones

were

asleep.

And

yet

even

now,

knowing

she

should

go

back,

she

sat

staring

at

the

laboratory,

seeing

nothing,

doing

nothing,

being

nothing.

She

thought

of

going

home,

and

could

not

imagine

why

she

felt

no

joy

at

the

prospect.

After

all,

she

reminded

herself,

Marc

o

is

dead.

He

died

three

weeks

ago.

Not

a

moment

too

soon.

He

did

all

that

I

ever

needed

him

for,

and

I

did

all

that

he

wanted,

but

all

our

reasons

expired

four

years

before

he

finally

rotted

away.

In

all

that

time

we

never

shared

a

moment

of

love,

but

I

never

thought

of

leaving

him.

Divorce

would

have

been

impossible,

but

desquite

would

have

been

enough.

To

stop

the

beatings.

Even

yet

her

hip

was

stiff

and

sometimes

painful

from

the

last

time

he

had

thrown

her

to

the

concrete

floor.

What

lovely

memorabilia

you

left

behind,

C

o,

my

dog

of

a

husband.

The

pain

in

her

hip

flared

even

as

she

thought

of

it.

She

nodded

in

satisfaction.

It's

no

more

than

I

deserve,

and

I'll

be

sorry

when

it

heals.

She

stood

up

and

walked,

not

limping

at

all

even

though

the

pain

was

more

than

enough

to

make

her

favor

the

hip.

I'll

not

coddle

myself,

not

in

anything.

It's

no

worse

than

I

deserve.

She

walked

to

the

door,

closed

it

behind

her.

The

computer

turned

off

the

lights

as

soon

as

she

was

gone,

except

those

needed

for

the

various

plants

in

forced

photosynthetic

phase.

She

loved

her

plants,

her

little

beasts,

with

surprising

intensity.

Grow,

she

cried

out

to

them

day

and

night,

grow

and

thrive.

She

would

grieve

for

the

ones

that

failed

and

pinch

them

dead

only

when

it

was

plain

they

had

no

future.

Now

as

she

walked

away

from

the

station,

she

could

still

hear

their

subliminal

music,

the

cries

of

the

infinitesimal

cells

as

they

grew

and

split

and

formed

themselves

into

ever

more

elaborate

patterns.

She

was

going

from

light

into

darkness,

from

life

into

death,

and

the

emotional

pain

grew

worse

in

perfect

synchronicity

with

the

inflammation

of

her

joints.

As

she

approached

her

house

from

over

the

hill,

she

could

see

the

patches

of

light

thrown

through

the

windows

and

out

onto

the

hill

below.

Quara's

and

Grego's

room

dark;

she

would

not

have

to

bear

their

unbearable

accusations--

Quara's

in

silence,

Grego's

in

sullen

and

vicious

crimes.

But

there

were

too

many

other

lights

on,

including

her

own

room

and

the

front

room.

Something

unusual

was

going

on,

and

she

didn't

like

unusual

things.

Olhado

sat

in

the

living

room,

earphones

on

as

usual;

tonight,

though,

he

also

had

the

interface

jack

attached

to

his

eye.

Apparently,

he

was

retrieving

old

visual

memories

from

the

computer,

or

perhaps

dumping

out

some

he

had

been

carrying

with

him.

As

so

many

times

before,

she

wished

she

could

also

dump

out

her

visual

memories

and

wipe

them

clean,

replace

them

with

more

pleasant

ones.

Pipo's

corpse,

that

would

be

one

she'd

gladly

be

rid

of,

to

be

replaced

by

some

of

the

golden

glorious

days

with

the

three

of

them

together

in

the

Zenador's

Station.

And

Libo's

body

wrapped

in

its

cloth,

that

sweet

flesh

held

together

only

by

the

winding

fabric;

she

would

like

to

have

instead

other

memories

of

his

body,

the

touch

of

his

lips,

the

expressiveness

of

his

delicate

hands.

But

the

good

memories

fled,

buried

too

deep

under

the

pain.

I

stole

them

all,

those

good

days,

and

so

they

were

taken

back

and

replaced

by

what

I

deserved.

Olhado

turned

to

face

her,

the

jack

emerging

obscenely

from

his

eye.

She

could

not

control

her

shudder,

her

shame.

I'm

sorry,

she

said

silently.

If

you

had

had

another

mother,

you

would

doubtless

still

have

your

eye.

You

were

born

to

be

the

best,

the

healthiest,

the

wholest

of

my

children,

Lauro,

but

of

course

nothing

from

my

womb

could

be

left

intact

for

long.

She

said

nothing

of

this,

of

course,

just

as

Olhado

said

nothing

to

her.

She

turned

to

go

back

to

her

room

and

find

out

why

the

light

was

on.

"Mother,"

said

Olhado.

He

had

taken

the

earphones

off,

and

was

twisting

the

jack

out

of

his

eye.

"Yes?"

"We

have

a

visitor,"

he

said.

"The

Speaker."

She

felt

herself

go

cold

inside.

Not

tonight,

she

screamed

silently.

But

she

also

knew

that

she

would

not

want

to

see

him

tomorrow,

either,

or

the

next

day,

or

ever.

"His

pants

are

clean

now,

and

he's

in

your

room

changing

back

into

them.

I

hope

you

don't

mind."

Ela

emerged

from

the

kitchen.

"You're

home,"

she

said.

"I

poured

some

cafezinhos,

one

for

you,

too."

"I'll

wait

outside

until

he's

gone,"

said

Novinha.

Ela

and

Olhado

looked

at

each

other.

Novinha

understood

at

once

that

they

regarded

her

as

a

problem

to

be

solved;

that

apparently

they

subscribed

to

whatever

the

Speaker

wanted

to

do

here.

Well,

I'm

a

dilemma

that's

not

going

to

be

solved

by

you.

"Mother,"

said

Olhado,

"he's

not

what

the

Bishop

said.

He's

good."

Novinha

answered

him

with

her

most

withering

sarcasm.

"Since

when

are

you

an

expert

on

good

and

evil?"

Again

Ela

and

Olhado

looked

at

each

other.

She

knew

what

they

were

thinking.

How

can

we

explain

to

her?

How

can

we

persuade

her?

Well,

dear

children,

you

can't.

I

am

unpersuadable,

as

Libo

found

out

every

week

of

his

life.

He

never

had

the

secret

from

me.

It's

not

my

fault

he

died.

But

they

had

succeeded

in

turning

her

from

her

decision.

Instead

of

leaving

the

house,

she

retreated

into

the

kitchen,

passing

Ela

in

the

doorway

but

not

touching

her.

The

tiny

coffee

cups

were

arranged

in

a

neat

circle

on

the

table,

the

steaming

pot

in

the

center.

She

sat

down

and

rested

her

forearms

on

the

table.

So

the

Speaker

was

here,

and

had

come

to

her

first.

Where

else

would

he

go?

It's

my

fault

he's

here,

isn't

it?

He's

one

more

person

whose

life

I

have

destroyed,

like

my

children's

lives,

like

Marc

o's,

and

Libo's,

and

Pipo's,

and

my

own.

A

strong

yet

surprisingly

smooth

masculine

hand

reached

out

over

her

shoulder,

took

up

the

pot,

and

began

to

pour

through

the

tiny,

delicate

spout,

the

thin

stream

of

hot

coffee

swirling

into

the

tiny

cafezinho

cups.

"Posso

derramar?"

he

asked.

What

a

stupid

question,

since

he

was

already

pouring.

But

his

voice

was

gentle,

his

Portuguese

tinged

with

the

graceful

accents

of

Castilian.

A

Spaniard,

then?

"Desculpa-me,"

she

whispered.

Forgive

me.

"Trouxe

o

senhor

tantos

quilometros--"

"We

don't

measure

starflight

in

kilometers,

Dona

Ivanova.

We

measure

it

in

years."

His

words

were

an

accusation,

but

his

voice

spoke

of

wistfulness,

even

forgiveness,

even

consolation.

I

could

be

seduced

by

that

voice.

That

voice

is

a

liar.

"If

I

could

undo

your

voyage

and

return

you

twenty-two

years,

I'd

do

it.

Calling

for

you

was

a

mistake.

I'm

sorry."

Her

own

voice

sounded

flat.

Since

her

whole

life

was

a

lie,

even

this

apology

sounded

rote.

"I

don't

feel

the

time

yet,"

said

the

Speaker.

Still

he

stood

behind

her,

so

she

had

not

yet

seen

his

face.

"For

me

it

was

only

a

week

ago

that

I

left

my

sister.

She

was

the

only

kin

of

mine

left

alive.

Her

daughter

wasn't

born

yet,

and

now

she's

probably

through

with

college,

married,

perhaps

with

children

of

her

own.

I'll

never

know

her.

But

I

know

your

children,

Dona

Ivanova."

She

lifted

the

cafezinho

and

drank

it

down

in

a

single

swallow,

though

it

burned

her

tongue

and

throat

and

made

her

stomach

hurt.

"In

only

a

few

hours

you

think

you

know

them?"

"Better

than

you

do,

Dona

Ivanova."

Novinha

heard

Ela

gasp

at

the

Speaker's

audacity.

And

even

though

she

thought

his

words

might

be

true,

it

still

enraged

her

to

have

a

stranger

say

them.

She

turned

to

look

at

him,

to

snap

at

him,

but

he

had

moved,

he

was

not

behind

her.

She

turned

farther,

finally

standing

up

to

look

for

him,

but

he

wasn't

in

the

room.

Ela

stood

in

the

doorway,

wide-eyed.

"Come

back!"

said

Novinha.

"You

can't

say

that

and

walk

out

on

me

like

that!"

But

he

didn't

answer.

Instead,

she

heard

low

laughter

from

the

back

of

the

house.

Novinha

followed

the

sound.

She

walked

through

the

rooms

to

the

very

end

of

the

house.

Miro

sat

on

Novinha's

own

bed,

and

the

Speaker

stood

near

the

doorway,

laughing

with

him.

Miro

saw

his

mother

and

the

smile

left

his

face.

It

caused

a

stab

of

anguish

within

her.

She

had

not

seen

him

smile

in

years,

had

forgotten

how

beautiful

his

face

became,

just

like

his

father's

face;

and

her

coming

had

erased

that

smile.

"We

came

here

to

talk

because

Quim

was

so

angry,"

Miro

explained.

"Ela

made

the

bed."

"I

don't

think

the

Speaker

cares

whether

the

bed

was

made

or

not,"

said

Novinha

coldly.

"Do

you,

Speaker?"

"Order

and

disorder,"

said

the

Speaker,

"they

each

have

their

beauty."

Still

he

did

not

turn

to

face

her,

and

she

was

glad

of

that,

for

it

meant

she

did

not

have

to

see

his

eyes

as

she

delivered

her

bitter

message.

"I

tell

you,

Speaker,

that

you've

come

on

a

fool's

errand,"

she

said.

"Hate

me

for

it

if

you

will,

but

you

have

no

death

to

Speak.

I

was

a

foolish

girl.

In

my

naivete

I

thought

that

when

I

called,

the

author

of

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

would

come.

I

had

lost

a

man

who

was

like

a

father

to

me,

and

I

wanted

consolation."

Now

he

turned

to

her.

He

was

a

youngish

man,

younger

than

her,

at

least,

but

his

eyes

were

seductive

with

understanding.

Perigoso,

she

thought.

He

is

dangerous,

he

is

beautiful,

I

could

drown

in

his

understanding.

"Dona

Ivanova,"

he

said,

"how

could

you

read

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

and

imagine

that

its

author

could

bring

comfort?"

It

was

Miro

who

answered--

silent,

slow-talking

Miro,

who

leapt

into

the

conversation

with

a

vigor

she

had

not

seen

in

him

since

he

was

little.

"I've

read

it,"

he

said,

"and

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead

wrote

the

tale

of

the

hive

queen

with

deep

compassion."

The

Speaker

smiled

sadly.

"But

he

wasn't

writing

to

the

buggers,

was

he?

He

was

writing

to

humankind,

who

still

celebrated

the

destruction

of

the

buggers

as

a

great

victory.

He

wrote

cruelly,

to

turn

their

pride

to

regret,

their

joy

to

grief.

And

now

human

beings

have

completely

forgotten

that

once

they

hated

the

buggers,

that

once

they

honored

and

celebrated

a

name

that

is

now

unspeakable--"

"I

can

say

anything,"

said

Ivanova.

"His

name

was

Ender,

and

he

destroyed

everything

he

touched."

Like

me,

she

did

not

say.

"Oh?

And

what

do

you

know

of

him?"

His

voice

whipped

out

like

a

grass-saw,

ragged

and

cruel.

"How

do

you

know

there

wasn't

something

that

he

touched

kindly?

Someone

who

loved

him,

who

was

blessed

by

his

love?

Destroyed

everything

he

touched--

that's

a

lie

that

can't

truthfully

be

said

of

any

human

being

who

ever

lived."

"Is

that

your

doctrine,

Speaker?

Then

you

don't

know

much."

She

was

defiant,

but

still

his

anger

frightened

her.

She

had

thought

his

gentleness

was

as

imperturbable

as

a

confessor's.

And

almost

immediately

the

anger

faded

from

his

face.

"You

can

ease

your

conscience,"

he

said.

"Your

call

started

my

journey

here,

but

others

called

for

a

Speaker

while

I

was

on

the

way."

"Oh?"

Who

else

in

this

benighted

city

was

familiar

enough

with

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

to

want

a

Speaker,

and

independent

enough

of

Bishop

Peregrino

to

dare

to

call

for

one?

"If

that's

so,

then

why

are

you

here

in

my

house?"

"Because

I

was

called

to

Speak

the

death

of

Marcos

Maria

Ribeira,

your

late

husband."

It

was

an

appalling

thought.

"Him!

Who

would

want

to

think

of

him

again,

now

that

he's

dead!"

The

Speaker

did

not

answer.

Instead

Miro

spoke

sharply

from

her

bed.

"Grego

would,

for

one.

The

Speaker

showed

us

what

we

should

have

known--

that

the

boy

is

grieving

for

his

father

and

thinks

we

all

hate

him--"

"Cheap

psychology,"

she

snapped.

"We

have

therapists

of

our

own,

and

they

aren't

worth

much

either."

Ela's

voice

came

from

behind

her.

"I

called

for

him

to

Speak

Father's

death,

Mother.

I

thought

it

would

be

decades

before

he

came,

but

I'm

glad

he's

here

now,

when

he

can

do

us

some

good."

"What

good

can

he

do

us!"

"He

already

has,

Mother.

Grego

fell

asleep

embracing

him,

and

Quara

spoke

to

him."

"Actually,"

said

Miro,

"she

told

him

that

he

stinks."

"Which

was

probably

true,"

said

Ela,

"since

Greguinho

peed

all

over

him."

Miro

and

Ela

burst

into

laughter

at

the

memory,

and

the

Speaker

also

smiled.

This

more

than

anything

else

discomposed

Novinha--

such

good

cheer

had

been

virtually

unfelt

in

this

house

since

Marc

o

brought

her

here

a

year

after

Pipo's

death.

Against

her

will

Novinha

remembered

her

joy

when

Miro

was

newly

born,

and

when

Ela

was

little,

the

first

few

years

of

their

lives,

how

Miro

babbled

about

everything,

how

Ela

toddled

madly

after

him

through

the

house,

how

the

children

played

together

and

romped

in

the

grass

within

sight

of

the

piggies'

forest

just

beyond

the

fence;

it

was

Novinha's

delight

in

the

children

that

poisoned

Marc

o,

that

made

him

hate

them

both,

because

he

knew

that

none

of

it

belonged

to

him.

By

the

time

Quim

was

born,

the

house

was

thick

with

anger,

and

he

never

learned

how

to

laugh

freely

where

his

parents

might

notice.

Hearing

Miro

and

Ela

laugh

together

was

like

the

abrupt

opening

of

a

thick

black

curtain;

suddenly

it

was

daylight

again,

when

Novinha

had

forgotten

there

was

any

season

of

the

day

but

night.

How

dared

this

stranger

invade

her

house

and

tear

open

all

the

curtains

she

had

closed!

"I

won't

have

it,"

she

said.

"You

have

no

right

to

pry

into

my

husband's

life."

He

raised

an

eyebrow.

She

knew

Starways

Code

as

well

as

anyone,

and

so

she

knew

perfectly

well

that

he

not

only

had

a

right,

the

law

protected

him

in

the

pursuit

of

the

true

story

of

the

dead.

"Marc

o

was

a

miserable

man,"

she

persisted,

"and

telling

the

truth

about

him

will

cause

nothing

but

pain."

"You're

quite

right

that

the

truth

about

him

will

cause

nothing

but

pain,

but

not

because

he

was

a

miserable

man,"

said

the

Speaker.

"If

I

told

nothing

but

what

everyone

already

knows--

that

he

hated

his

children

and

beat

his

wife

and

raged

drunkenly

from

bar

to

bar

until

the

constables

sent

him

home--

then

I

would

not

cause

pain,

would

I?

I'd

cause

a

great

deal

of

satisfaction,

because

then

everyone

would

be

reassured

that

their

view

of

him

was

correct

all

along.

He

was

scum,

and

so

it

was

all

right

that

they

treated

him

like

scum."

"And

you

think

he

wasn't?"

"No

human

being,

when

you

understand

his

desires,

is

worthless.

No

one's

life

is

nothing.

Even

the

most

evil

of

men

and

women,

if

you

understand

their

hearts,

had

some

generous

act

that

redeems

them,

at

least

a

little,

from

their

sins."

"If

you

believe

that,

then

you're

younger

than

you

look,"

said

Novinha.

"Am

I?"

said

the

Speaker.

"It

was

less

than

two

weeks

ago

that

I

first

heard

your

call.

I

studied

you

then,

and

even

if

you

don't

remember,

Novinha,

I

remember

that

as

a

young

girl

you

were

sweet

and

beautiful

and

good.

You

had

been

lonely

before,

but

Pipo

and

Libo

both

knew

you

and

found

you

worthy

of

love."

"Pipo

was

dead."

"But

he

loved

you."

"You

don't

know

anything,

Speaker!

You

were

twenty-two

lightyears

away!

Besides,

it

wasn't

me

I

was

calling

worthless,

it

was

Marc

o!"

"But

you

don't

believe

that,

Novinha.

Because

you

know

the

one

act

of

kindness

and

generosity

that

redeems

that

poor

man's

life."

Novinha

did

not

understand

her

own

terror,

but

she

had

to

silence

him

before

he

named

it,

even

though

she

had

no

idea

what

kindness

of

C

o's

he

thought

he

had

discovered.

"How

dare

you

call

me

Novinha!"

she

shouted.

"No

one

has

called

me

that

in

four

years!"

In

answer,

he

raised

his

hand

and

brushed

his

fingers

across

the

back

of

her

cheek.

It

was

a

timid

gesture,

almost

an

adolescent

one;

it

reminded

her

of

Libo,

and

it

was

more

than

she

could

bear.

She

took

his

hand,

hurled

it

away,

then

shoved

past

him

into

the

room.

"Get

out!"

she

shouted

at

Miro.

Her

son

got

up

quickly

and

backed

to

the

door.

She

could

see

from

his

face

that

after

all

Miro

had

seen

in

this

house,

she

still

had

managed

to

surprise

him

with

her

rage.

"You'll

have

nothing

from

me!"

she

shouted

at

the

Speaker.

"I

didn't

come

to

take

anything

from

you,"

he

said

quietly.

"I

don't

want

anything

you

have

to

give,

either!

You're

worthless

to

me,

do

you

hear

that?

You're

the

one

who's

worthless!

Lixo,

ruina,

estrago--

vai

fora

d'aqui,

nao

tens

direito

estar

em

minha

casa!"

You

have

no

right

to

be

in

my

house.

"Nao

eres

estrago,"

he

whispered,

"eres

solo

fecundo,

e

vou

plantar

jardim

ai."

Then,

before

she

could

answer,

he

closed

the

door

and

was

gone.

In

truth

she

had

no

answer

to

give

him,

his

words

were

so

outrageous.

She

had

called

him

estrago,

but

he

answered

as

if

she

had

called

herself

a

desolation.

And

she

had

spoken

to

him

derisively,

using

the

insultingly

familiar

tu

for

"you"

instead

of

o

Senhor

or

even

the

informal

voce.

It

was

the

way

one

spoke

to

a

child

or

a

dog.

And

yet

when

he

answered

in

the

same

voice,

with

the

same

familiarity,

it

was

entirely

different.

"Thou

art

fertile

ground,

and

I

will

plant

a

garden

in

thee."

It

was

the

sort

of

thing

a

poet

says

to

his

mistress,

or

even

a

husband

to

his

wife,

and

the

tu

was

intimate,

not

arrogant.

How

dare

he,

she

whispered

to

herself,

touching

the

cheek

that

he

had

touched.

He

is

far

crueler

than

I

ever

imagined

a

Speaker

might

be.

Bishop

Peregrino

was

right.

He

is

dangerous,

the

infidel,

the

anti-Christ,

he

walks

brazenly

into

places

in

my

heart

that

I

had

kept

as

holy

ground,

where

no

one

else

was

ever

pennitted

to

stand.

He

treads

on

the

few

small

shoots

that

cling

to

life

in

that

stony

soil,

how

dare

he,

I

wish

I

had

died

before

seeing

him,

he

will

surely

undo

me

before

he's

through.

She

was

vaguely

aware

of

someone

crying.

Quara.

Of

course

the

shouting

had

wakened

her;

she

never

slept

soundly.

Novinha

almost

opened

the

door

and

went

out

to

comfort

her,

but

then

she

heard

the

crying

stop,

and

a

soft

male

voice

singing

to

her.

The

song

was

in

another

language.

German,

it

sounded

to

Novinha,

or

Nordic;

she

did

not

understand

it,

whatever

it

was.

But

she

knew

who

sang

it,

and

knew

that

Quara

was

comforted.

Novinha

had

not

felt

such

fear

since

she

first

realized

that

Miro

was

determined

to

become

a

Zenador

and

follow

in

the

footsteps

of

the

two

men

that

the

piggies

had

murdered.

This

man

is

unknotting

the

nets

of

my

family,

and

stringing

us

together

whole

again;

but

in

the

process

he

will

find

my

secrets.

If

he

finds

out

how

Pipo

died,

and

Speaks

the

truth,

then

Miro

will

learn

that

same

secret,

and

it

will

kill

him.

I

will

make

no

more

sacrifices

to

the

piggies;

they

are

too

cruel

a

god

for

me

to

worship

anymore.

Still

later,

as

she

lay

in

bed

behind

her

closed

door,

trying

to

go

to

sleep,

she

heard

more

laughter

from

the

front

of

the

house,

and

this

time

she

could

hear

Quim

and

Olhado

both

laughing

along

with

Miro

and

Ela.

She

imagined

she

could

see

them,

the

room

bright

with

mirth.

But

as

sleep

took

her,

and

the

imagination

became

a

dream,

it

was

not

the

Speaker

who

sat

among

her

children,

teaching

them

to

laugh;

it

was

Libo,

alive

again,

and

known

to

everyone

as

her

true

husband,

the

man

she

had

married

in

her

heart

even

though

she

refused

to

marry

him

in

the

Church.

Even

in

her

sleep

it

was

more

joy

than

she

could

bear,

and

tears

soaked

the

sheet

of

her

bed.

Chapter

9

--

Congenital

Defect

CIDA:

The

Descolada

body

isn't

bacterial.

It

seems

to

enter

the

cells

of

the

body

and

take

up

permanent

residence,

just

like

mitochondria,

reproducing

when

the

cell

reproduces.

The

fact

that

it

spread

to

a

new

species

within

only

a

few

years

of

our

arrival

here

suggests

that

it

is

wildly

adaptable.

It

must

surely

have

spread

through

the

entire

blosphere

of

Lusitania

long

ago,

so

that

it

may

now

be

endemic

here,

a

permanent

infection.

GUSTO:

If

it's

permanent

and

everywhere,

it

isn't

an

infection,

Cida,

it's

part

of

normal

life.

CIDA:

But

it

isn't

necessarily

inborn--

it

has

the

ability

to

spread.

But

yes,

if

it's

endemic

then

all

the

indigenous

species

must

have

found

ways

to

fight

it

off.

GUSTO:

Or

adapt

to

it

and

include

it

in

their

normal

life

cycle.

Maybe

they

NEED

it.

CIDA:

They

NEED

something

that

takes

apart

their

genetic

molecules

and

puts

them

back

together

at

random?

GUSTO:

Maybe

that's

why

there

are

so

few

different

species

in

Lusitania--

the

Descolada

may

be

fairly

recent,

only

half

a

million

years

old--

and

most

species

couldn't

adapt.

CIDA:

I

wish

we

weren't

dying,

Gusto.

The

next

xenobiologist

will

probably

work

with

standard

genetic

adaptations

and

won't

follow

this

up.

GUSTO:

That's

the

only

reason

you

can

think

of

for

regretting

our

death?

--

Vladimir

Tiago

Gussman

and

Ekaterina

Maria

Aparecida

do

Norte

von

HesseGussman,

unpublished

dialogue

embedded

in

working

notes,

two

days

before

their

deaths;

first

quoted

in

"Lost

Threads

of

Understanding,"

Meta-Science,

the

journal

of

Methodology,

2001:12:12:144-45

Ender

did

not

get

home

from

the

Ribeira

house

until

late

that

night,

and

he

spent

more

than

an

hour

trying

to

make

sense

of

all

that

happened,

especially

after

Novinha

came

home.

Despite

this,

Ender

awoke

early

the

next

morning,

his

thoughts

already

full

of

questions

he

had

to

answer.

It

was

always

this

way

when

he

was

preparing

to

Speak

a

death;

he

could

hardly

rest

from

trying

to

piece

together

the

story

of

the

dead

man

as

he

saw

himself,

the

life

the

dead

woman

meant

to

live,

however

badly

it

had

turned

out.

This

time,

though,

there

was

an

added

anxiety.

He

cared

more

for

the

living

this

time

than

he

ever

had

before.

"Of

course

you're

more

involved,"

said

Jane,

after

he

tried

to

explain

his

confusion

to

her.

"You

fell

in

love

with

Novinha

before

you

left

Trondheim."

"Maybe

I

loved

the

young

girl,

but

this

woman

is

nasty

and

selfish.

Look

what

she

let

happen

to

her

children."

"This

is

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead?

Judging

someone

by

appearances?"

"Maybe

I've

fallen

in

love

with

Grego."

"You've

always

been

a

sucker

for

people

who

pee

on

you."

"And

Quara.

All

of

them--

even

Miro,

I

like

the

boy."

"And

they

love

you,

Ender."

He

laughed.

"People

always

think

they

love

me,

until

I

Speak.

Novinha's

more

perceptive

than

most--

she

already

hates

me

before

I

tell

the

truth."

"You're

as

blind

about

yourself

as

anyone

else,

Speaker,"

said

Jane.

"Promise

me

that

when

you

die,

you'll

let

me

Speak

your

death.

Have

I

got

things

to

say."

"Keep

them

to

yourself,"

said

Ender

wearily.

"You're

even

worse

at

this

business

than

I

am."

He

began

his

list

of

questions

to

be

resolved.

1.

Why

did

Novinha

marry

Marc

o

in

the

first

place?

2.

Why

did

Marc

o

hate

his

children?

3.

Why

does

Novinha

hate

herself?

4.

Why

did

Miro

call

me

to

Speak

Libo's

death?

5.

Why

did

Ela

call

me

to

Speak

her

father's

death?

6.

Why

did

Novinha

change

her

mind

about

my

Speaking

Pipo's

death?

7.

What

was

the

immediate

cause

of

Marc

o's

death?

He

stopped

with

the

seventh

question.

It

would

be

easy

to

answer

it;

a

merely

clinical

matter.

So

that

was

where

he

would

begin.

The

physician

who

autopsied

Marc

o

was

called

Navio,

which

meant

"ship."

"Not

for

my

size,"

he

said,

laughing.

"Or

because

I'm

much

of

a

swimmer.

My

full

name

is

Enrique

o

Navigador

Caronada.

You

can

bet

I'm

glad

they

took

my

nickname

from

'shipmaster'

rather

than

from

'little

cannon.'

Too

many

obscene

possibilities

in

that

one."

Ender

was

not

deceived

by

his

joviality.

Navio

was

a

good

Catholic

and

he

obeyed

his

bishop

as

well

as

anyone.

He

was

determined

to

keep

Ender

from

learning

anything,

though

he'd

not

be

uncheerful

about

it.

"There

are

two

ways

I

can

get

the

answers

to

my

questions,"

Ender

said

quietly.

"I

can

ask

you,

and

you

can

tell

me

truthfully.

Or

I

can

submit

a

petition

to

the

Starways

Congress

for

your

records

to

be

opened

to

me.

The

ansible

charges

are

very

high,

and

since

the

petition

is

a

routine

one,

and

your

resistance

to

it

is

contrary

to

law,

the

cost

will

be

deducted

from

your

colony's

already

straitened

funds,

along

with

a

double-the-cost

penalty

and

a

reprimand

for

you."

Navio's

smile

gradually

disappeared

as

Ender

spoke.

He

answered

coldly.

"Of

course

I'll

answer

your

questions,"

he

said.

"There's

no

'of

course'

about

it,"

said

Ender.

"Your

bishop

counseled

the

people

of

Milagre

to

carry

out

an

unprovoked

and

unjustified

boycott

of

a

legally

calledfor

minister.

You

would

do

everyone

a

favor

if

you

would

inform

them

that

if

this

cheerful

noncooperation

continues,

I

will

petition

for

my

status

to

be

changed

from

minister

to

inquisitor.

I

assure

you

that

I

have

a

very

good

reputation

with

the

Starways

Congress,

and

my

petition

will

be

successful."

Navio

knew

exactly

what

that

meant.

As

an

inquisitor,

Ender

would

have

congressional

authority

to

revoke

the

colony's

Catholic

license

on

the

grounds

of

religious

persecution.

It

would

cause

a

terrible

upheaval

among

the

Lusitanians,

not

least

because

the

Bishop

would

be

summarily

dismissed

from

his

position

and

sent

to

the

Vatican

for

discipline.

"Why

would

you

do

such

a

thing

when

you

know

we

don't

want

you

here?"

said

Navio.

"Someone

wanted

me

here

or

I

wouldn't

have

come,"

said

Ender.

"You

may

not

like

the

law

when

it

annoys

you,

but

it

protects

many

a

Catholic

on

worlds

where

another

creed

is

licensed."

Navio

drummed

his

fingers

on

his

desk.

"What

are

your

questions,

Speaker,"

he

said.

"Let's

get

this

done."

"It's

simple

enough,

to

start

with,

at

least.

What

was

the

proximate

cause

of

the

death

of

Marcos

Maria

Ribeira?"

"Marc

o!"

said

Navio.

"You

couldn't

possibly

have

been

summoned

to

Speak

his

death,

he

only

passed

away

a

few

weeks

ago--"

"I

have

been

asked

to

Speak

several

deaths,

Dom

Navio,

and

I

choose

to

begin

with

Marc

o's."

Navio

grimaced.

"What

if

I

ask

for

proof

of

your

authority?"

Jane

whispered

in

Ender's

ear.

"Let's

dazzle

the

dear

boy."

Immediately,

Navio's

terminal

came

alive

with

official

documents,

while

one

of

Jane's

most

authoritative

voices

declared,

"Andrew

Wiggin,

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

has

accepted

the

call

for

an

explanation

of

the

life

and

death

of

Marcos

Maria

Ribeira,

of

the

city

of

Milagre,

Lusitania

Colony."

It

was

not

the

document

that

impressed

Navio,

however.

It

was

the

fact

that

he

had

not

actually

made

the

request,

or

even

logged

on

to

his

terminal.

Navio

knew

at

once

that

the

computer

had

been

activated

through

the

jewel

in

the

Speaker's

ear,

but

it

meant

that

a

very

high-level

logic

routine

was

shadowing

the

Speaker

and

enforcing

compliance

with

his

requests.

No

one

on

Lusitania,

not

even

Bosquinha

herself,

had

ever

had

authority

to

do

that.

Whatever

this

Speaker

was,

Navio

concluded,

he's

a

bigger

fish

than

even

Bishop

Peregrino

can

hope

to

fry.

"All

right,"

Navio

said,

forcing

a

laugh.

Now,

apparently,

he

remembered

how

to

be

jovial

again.

"I

meant

to

help

you

anyway--

the

Bishop's

paranoia

doesn't

afflict

everyone

in

Milagre,

you

know."

Ender

smiled

back

at

him,

taking

his

hypocrisy

at

face

value.

"Marcos

Ribeira

died

of

a

congenital

defect."

He

rattled

off

a

long

pseudo-Latin

name.

"You've

never

heard

of

it

because

it's

quite

rare,

and

is

passed

on

only

through

the

genes.

Beginning

at

the

onset

of

puberty,

in

most

cases,

it

involves

the

gradual

replacement

of

exocrine

and

endocrine

glandular

tissues

with

lipidous

cells.

What

that

means

is

that

bit

by

bit

over

the

years,

the

adrenal

glands,

the

pituitary,

the

liver,

the

testes,

the

thyroid,

and

so

on,

are

all

replaced

by

large

agglomerations

of

fat

cells."

"Always

fatal?

Irreversible?"

"Oh,

yes.

Actually,

Marc

o

survived

ten

years

longer

than

usual.

His

case

was

remarkable

in

several

ways.

In

every

other

recorded

case--

and

admittedly

there

aren't

that

many--

the

disease

attacks

the

testicles

first,

rendering

the

victim

sterile

and,

in

most

cases,

impotent.

With

six

healthy

children,

it's

obvious

that

Marcos

Ribeira's

testes

were

the

last

of

his

glands

to

be

affected.

Once

they

were

attacked,

however,

progress

must

have

been

unusually

fast--

the

testes

were

completely

replaced

with

fat

cells,

even

though

much

of

his

liver

and

thyroid

were

still

functioning."

"What

killed

him

in

the

end?"

"The

pituitary

and

the

adrenals

weren't

functioning.

He

was

a

walking

dead

man.

He

just

fell

down

in

one

of

the

bars,

in

the

middle

of

some

ribald

song,

as

I

heard."

As

always,

Ender's

mind

automatically

found

seeming

contradictions.

"How

does

a

hereditary

disease

get

passed

on

if

it

makes

its

victims

sterile?"

"It's

usually

passed

through

collateral

lines.

One

child

will

die

of

it;

his

brothers

and

sisters

won't

manifest

the

disease

at

all,

but

they'll

pass

on

the

tendency

to

their

children.

Naturally,

though,

we

were

afraid

that

Marc

o,

having

children,

would

pass

on

the

defective

gene

to

all

of

them."

"You

tested

them?"

"Not

a

one

had

any

of

the

genetic

deformations.

You

can

bet

that

Dona

Ivanova

was

looking

over

my

shoulder

the

whole

time.

We

zeroed

in

immediately

on

the

problem

genes

and

cleared

each

of

the

children,

bim

bim

bim,

just

like

that.

"

"None

of

them

had

it?

Not

even

a

recessive

tendency?"

"Graqas

a

Deus,"

said

the

doctor.

"Who

would

ever

have

married

them

if

they

had

had

the

poisoned

genes?

As

it

was,

I

can't

understand

how

Marc

o's

own

genetic

defect

went

undiscovered."

"Are

genetic

scans

routine

here?"

"Oh,

no,

not

at

all.

But

we

had

a

great

plague

some

thirty

years

ago.

Dona

Ivanova's

own

parents,

the

Venerado

Gusto

and

the

Venerada

Cida,

they

conducted

a

detailed

genetic

scan

of

every

man,

woman,

and

child

in

the

colony.

It's

how

they

found

the

cure.

And

their

computer

comparisons

would

definitely

have

turned

up

this

particular

defect--

that's

how

I

found

out

what

it

was

when

Marc

o

died.

I'd

never

heard

of

the

disease,

but

the

computer

had

it

on

file."

"And

Os

Venerados

didn't

find

it?"

"Apparently

not,

or

they

would

surely

have

told

Marcos.

And

even

if

they

hadn't

told

him,

Ivanova

herself

should

have

found

it."

"Maybe

she

did,"

said

Ender.

Navio

laughed

aloud.

"Impossible.

No

woman

in

her

right

mind

would

deliberately

bear

the

children

of

a

man

with

a

genetic

defect

like

that.

Marc

o

was

surely

in

constant

agony

for

many

years.

You

don't

wish

that

on

your

own

children.

No,

Ivanova

may

be

eccentric,

but

she's

not

insane."

Jane

was

quite

amused.

When

Ender

got

home,

she

made

her

image

appear

above

his

terminal

just

so

she

could

laugh

uproariously.

"He

can't

help

it,"

said

Ender.

"In

a

devout

Catholic

colony

like

this,

dealing

with

the

Biologista,

one

of

the

most

respected

people

here,

of

course

he

doesn't

think

to

question

his

basic

premises."

"Don't

apologize

for

him,"

said

Jane.

"I

don't

expect

wetware

to

work

as

logically

as

software.

But

you

can't

ask

me

not

to

be

amused."

"In

a

way

it's

rather

sweet

of

him,"

said

Ender.

"He'd

rather

believe

that

Marc

o's

disease

was

different

from

every

other

recorded

case.

He'd

rather

believe

that

somehow

Ivanova's

parents

didn't

notice

that

Marcos

had

the

disease,

and

so

she

married

him

in

ignorance,

even

though

Ockham's

razor

decrees

that

we

believe

the

simplest

explanation:

Maredo's

decay

progressed

like

every

other,

testes

first,

and

all

of

Novinha's

children

were

sired

by

someone

else.

No

wonder

Marc

o

was

bitter

and

angry.

Every

one

of

her

six

children

reminded

him

that

his

wife

was

sleeping

with

another

man.

It

was

probably

part

of

their

bargain

in

the

beginning

that

she

would

not

be

faithful

to

him.

But

six

children

is

rather

rubbing

his

nose

in

it."

"The

delicious

contradictions

of

religious

life,"

said

Jane.

"She

deliberately

set

out

to

commit

adultery--

but

she

would

never

dream

of

using

a

contraceptive."

"Have

you

scanned

the

children's

genetic

pattern

to

find

the

most

likely

father?"

"You

mean

you

haven't

guessed?"

"I've

guessed,

but

I

want

to

make

sure

the

clinical

evidence

doesn't

disprove

the

obvious

answer."

"It

was

Libo,

of

course.

What

a

dog!

He

sired

six

children

on

Novinha,

and

four

more

on

his

own

wife."

"What

I

don't

understand,"

said

Ender,

"is

why

Novinha

didn't

marry

Libo

in

the

first

place.

It

makes

no

sense

at

all

for

her

to

have

married

a

man

she

obviously

despised,

whose

disease

she

certainly

knew

about,

and

then

to

go

ahead

and

bear

children

to

the

man

she

must

have

loved

from

the

beginning.

"

"Twisted

and

perverse

are

the

ways

of

the

human

mind,"

Jane

intoned.

"Pinocchio

was

such

a

dolt

to

try

to

become

a

real

boy.

He

was

much

better

off

with

a

wooden

head."

***

Miro

carefully

picked

his

way

through

the

forest.

He

recognized

trees

now

and

then,

or

thought

he

did--

no

human

could

ever

have

the

piggies'

knack

for

naming

every

single

tree

in

the

woods.

But

then,

humans

didn't

worship

the

trees

as

totems

of

their

ancestors,

either.

Miro

had

deliberately

chosen

a

longer

way

to

reach

the

piggies'

log

house.

Ever

since

Libo

accepted

Miro

as

a

second

apprentice,

to

work

with

him

alongside

Libo's

daughter,

Ouanda,

he

had

taught

them

that

they

must

never

form

a

path

leading

from

Milagre

to

the

piggies'

home.

Someday,

Libo

warned

them,

there

may

be

trouble

between

human

and

piggy;

we

will

make

no

path

to

guide

a

pogrom

to

its

destination.

So

today

Miro

walked

the

far

side

of

the

creek,

along

the

top

of

the

high

bank.

Sure

enough,

a

piggy

soon

appeared

in

the

near

distance,

watching

him.

That

was

how

Libo

reasoned

out,

years

ago,

that

the

females

must

live

somewhere

in

that

direction;

the

males

always

kept

a

watch

on

the

Zenadors

when

they

went

too

near.

And,

as

Libo

had

insisted,

Miro

made

no

effort

to

move

any

farther

in

the

forbidden

direction.

His

curiosity

dampened

whenever

he

remembered

what

Libo's

body

looked

like

when

he

and

Ouanda

found

it.

Libo

had

not

been

quite

dead

yet;

his

eyes

were

open

and

moving.

He

only

died

when

both

Miro

and

Ouanda

knelt

at

either

side

of

him,

each

holding

a

blood-covered

hand.

Ah,

Libo,

your

blood

still

pumped

when

your

heart

lay

naked

in

your

open

chest.

If

only

you

could

have

spoken

to

us,

one

word

to

tell

us

why

they

killed

you.

The

bank

became

low

again,

and

Miro

[note:

original

text

says

"Libo,"

probable

accident]

crossed

the

brook

by

running

lightly

on

the

moss-covered

stones.

In

a

few

more

minutes

he

was

there,

coming

into

the

small

clearing

from

the

east.

Ouanda

was

already

there,

teaching

them

how

to

churn

the

cream

of

cabra

milk

to

make

a

sort

of

butter.

She

had

been

experimenting

with

the

process

for

the

past

several

weeks

before

she

got

it

right.

It

would

have

been

easier

if

she

could

have

had

some

help

from

Mother,

or

even

Ela,

since

they

knew

so

much

more

about

the

chemical

properties

of

cabra

milk,

but

cooperating

with

a

Biologista

was

out

of

the

question.

Os

Venerados

had

discovered

thirty

years

ago

that

cabra

milk

was

nutritionally

useless

to

humans.

Therefore

any

investigation

of

how

to

process

it

for

storage

could

only

be

for

the

piggies'

benefit.

Miro

and

Ouanda

could

not

risk

anything

that

might

let

it

be

known

they

were

breaking

the

law

and

actively

intervening

in

the

piggies'

way

of

life.

The

younger

piggies

took

to

butter-churning

with

delightthey

had

made

a

dance

out

of

kneading

the

cabra

bladders

and

were

singing

now,

a

nonsensical

song

that

mixed

Stark,

Portuguese,

and

two

of

the

piggies'

own

languages

into

a

hopeless

but

hilarious

muddle.

Miro

tried

to

sort

out

the

languages.

He

recognized

Males'

Language,

of

course,

and

also

a

few

fragments

of

Fathers'

Language,

the

language

they

used

to

speak

to

their

totem

trees;

Miro

recognized

it

only

by

its

sound;

even

Libo

hadn't

been

able

to

translate

a

single

word.

It

all

sounded

like

ms

and

bs

and

gs,

with

no

detectable

difference

among

the

vowels.

The

piggy

who

had

been

shadowing

Miro

in

the

woods

now

emerged

and

greeted

the

others

with

a

loud

hooting

sound.

The

dancing

went

on,

but

the

song

stopped

immediately.

Mandachuva

detached

himself

from

the

group

around

Ouanda

and

came

to

meet

Miro

at

the

clearing's

edge.

"Welcome,

I-Look-Upon-You-With-Desire."

That

was,

of

course,

an

extravagantly

precise

translation

of

Miro's

name

into

Stark.

Mandachuva

loved

translating

names

back

and

forth

between

Portuguese

and

Stark,

even

though

Miro

and

Ouanda

had

both

explained

that

their

names

didn't

really

mean

anything

at

all,

and

it

was

only

coincidence

if

they

sounded

like

words.

But

Mandachuva

enjoyed

his

language

games,

as

so

many

piggies

did,

and

so

Miro

answered

to

I-Look-Upon-You-With-Desire,

just

as

Ouanda

patiently

answered

to

Vaga,

which

was

Portuguese

for

"wander,"

the

Stark

word

that

most

sounded

like

"Ouanda.

"

Mandachuva

was

a

puzzling

case.

He

was

the

oldest

of

the

piggies.

Pipo

had

known

him,

and

wrote

of

him

as

though

he

were

the

most

prestigious

of

the

piggies.

Libo,

too,

seemed

to

think

of

him

as

a

leader.

Wasn't

his

name

a

slangy

Portuguese

term

for

"boss"?

Yet

to

Miro

and

Ouanda,

it

seemed

as

though

Mandachuva

was

the

least

powerful

and

prestigious

of

the

piggies.

No

one

seemed

to

consult

him

on

anything;

he

was

the

one

piggy

who

always

had

free

time

to

converse

with

the

Zenadors,

because

he

was

almost

never

engaged

in

an

important

task.

Still,

he

was

the

piggy

who

gave

the

most

information

to

the

Zenadors.

Miro

couldn't

begin

to

guess

whether

he

had

lost

his

prestige

because

of

his

information-sharing,

or

shared

information

with

the

humans

to

make

up

for

his

low

prestige

among

the

piggies.

It

didn't

even

matter.

The

fact

was

that

Miro

liked

Mandachuva.

He

thought

of

the

old

piggy

as

his

friend.

"Has

the

woman

forced

you

to

eat

that

foul-smelling

paste?"

asked

Miro.

"Pure

garbage,

she

says.

Even

the

baby

cabras

cry

when

they

have

to

suck

a

teat."

Mandachuva

giggled.

"If

you

leave

that

as

a

gift

for

the

ladyfolk,

they'll

never

speak

to

you

again."

"Still,

we

must,

we

must,"

said

Mandachuva,

sighing.

"They

have

to

see

everything,

the

prying

macios!"

Ah,

yes,

the

bafflement

of

the

females.

Sometimes

the

piggies

spoke

of

them

with

sincere,

elaborate

respect,

almost

awe,

as

if

they

were

gods.

Then

a

piggy

would

say

something

as

crude

as

to

call

them

"macios,"

the

worms

that

slithered

on

the

bark

of

trees.

The

Zenadors

couldn't

even

ask

about

them--

the

piggies

would

never

answer

questions

about

the

females.

There

had

been

a

time--

a

long

time--

when

the

piggies

didn't

even

mention

the

existence

of

females

at

all.

Libo

always

hinted

darkly

that

the

change

had

something

to

do

with

Pipo's

death.

Before

he

died,

the

mention

of

females

was

tabu,

except

with

reverence

at

rare

moments

of

great

holiness;

afterward,

the

piggies

also

showed

this

wistful,

melancholy

way

of

joking

about

"the

wives."

But

the

Zenadors

could

never

get

an

answer

to

a

question

about

the

females.

The

piggies

made

it

plain

that

the

females

were

none

of

their

business.

A

whistle

came

from

the

group

around

Ouanda.

Mandachuva

immediately

began

pulling

Miro

toward

the

group.

"Arrow

wants

to

talk

to

you."

Miro

came

and

sat

beside

Ouanda.

She

did

not

look

at

him-they

had

learned

long

ago

that

it

made

the

piggies

very

uncomfortable

when

they

had

to

watch

male

and

female

humans

in

direct

conversation,

or

even

having

eye

contact

with

each

other.

They

would

talk

with

Ouanda

alone,

but

whenever

Miro

was

present

they

would

not

speak

to

her

or

endure

it

if

she

spoke

to

them.

Sometimes

it

drove

Miro

crazy

that

she

couldn't

so

much

as

wink

at

him

in

front

of

the

piggies.

He

could

feel

her

body

as

if

she

were

giving

off

heat

like

a

small

star.

"My

friend,"

said

Arrow.

"I

have

a

great

gift

to

ask

of

you."

Miro

could

hear

Ouanda

tensing

slightly

beside

him.

The

piggies

did

not

often

ask

for

anything,

and

it

always

caused

difficulty

when

they

did.

"Will

you

hear

me?"

Miro

nodded

slowly.

"But

remember

that

among

humans

I

am

nothing,

with

no

power."

Libo

had

discovered

that

the

piggies

were

not

at

all

insulted

to

think

that

the

humans

sent

powerless

delegates

among

them,

while

the

image

of

impotence

helped

them

explain

the

strict

limitations

on

what

the

Zenadors

could

do.

"This

is

not

a

request

that

comes

from

us,

in

our

silly

and

stupid

conversations

around

the

night

fire."

"I

only

wish

I

could

hear

the

wisdom

that

you

call

silliness,"

said

Miro,

as

he

always

did.

"It

was

Rooter,

speaking

out

of

his

tree,

who

said

this."

Miro

sighed

silently.

He

liked

dealing

with

piggy

religion

as

little

as

he

liked

his

own

people's

Catholicism.

In

both

cases

he

had

to

pretend

to

take

the

most

outrageous

beliefs

seriously.

Whenever

anything

particularly

daring

or

importunate

was

said,

the

piggies

always

ascribed

it

to

one

ancestor

or

another,

whose

spirit

dwelt

in

one

of

the

ubiquitous

trees.

It

was

only

in

the

last

few

years,

beginning

not

long

before

Libo's

death,

that

they

started

singling

out

Rooter

as

the

source

of

most

of

the

troublesome

ideas.

It

was

ironic

that

a

piggy

they

had

executed

as

a

rebel

was

now

treated

with

such

respect

in

their

ancestor-worship.

Still,

Miro

responded

as

Libo

had

always

responded.

"We

have

nothing

but

honor

and

affection

for

Rooter,

if

you

honor

him."

"We

must

have

metal."

Miro

closed

his

eyes.

So

much

for

the

Zenadors'

longstanding

policy

of

never

using

metal

tools

in

front

of

the

piggies.

Obviously,

the

piggies

had

observers

of

their

own,

watching

humans

at

work

from

some

vantage

point

near

the

fence.

"What

do

you

need

metal

for?"

he

asked

quietly.

"When

the

shuttle

came

down

with

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

it

gave

off

a

terrible

heat,

hotter

than

any

fire

we

can

make.

And

yet

the

shuttle

didn't

burn,

and

it

didn't

melt."

"That

wasn't

the

metal,

it

was

a

heat-absorbent

plastic

shield.

"

"Perhaps

that

helps,

but

metal

is

in

the

heart

of

that

machine.

In

all

your

machines,

wherever

you

use

fire

and

heat

to

make

things

move,

there

is

metal.

We

will

never

be

able

to

make

fires

like

yours

until

we

have

metal

of

our

own.

"

"I

can't,"

said

Miro.

"Do

you

tell

us

that

we

are

condemned

always

to

be

varelse,

and

never

ramen?"

I

wish,

Ouanda,

that

you

had

not

explained

Demosthenes'

Hierarchy

of

Exclusion

to

them.

"You

are

not

condemned

to

anything.

What

we

have

given

you

so

far,

we

have

made

out

of

things

that

grow

in

your

natural

world,

like

cabras.

Even

that,

if

we

were

discovered,

would

cause

us

to

be

exiled

from

this

world,

forbidden

ever

to

see

you

again."

"The

metal

you

humans

use

also

comes

out

of

our

natural

world.

We've

seen

your

miners

digging

it

out

of

the

ground

far

to

the

south

of

here."

Miro

stored

that

bit

of

information

for

future

reference.

There

was

no

vantage

point

outside

the

fence

where

the

mines

would

be

visible.

Therefore

the

piggies

must

be

crossing

the

fence

somehow

and

observing

humans

from

within

the

enclave.

"It

comes

out

of

the

ground,

but

only

in

certain

places,

which

I

don't

know

how

to

find.

And

even

when

they

dig

it

up,

it's

mixed

with

other

kinds

of

rock.

They

have

to

purify

it

and

transform

it

in

very

difficult

processes.

Every

speck

of

metal

dug

out

of

the

ground

is

accounted

for.

If

we

gave

you

so

much

as

a

single

tool--

a

screwdriver

or

a

masonry

saw--

it

would

be

missed,

it

would

be

searched

for.

No

one

searches

for

cabra

milk."

Arrow

looked

at

him

steadily

for

some

time;

Miro

met

his

gaze.

"We

will

think

about

this,"

Arrow

said.

He

reached

out

his

hand

toward

Calendar,

who

put

three

arrows

in

his

hand.

"Look.

Are

these

good?"

They

were

as

perfect

as

Arrow's

fletchery

usually

was,

well-feathered

and

true.

The

innovation

was

in

the

tip.

It

was

not

made

of

obsidian.

"Cabra

bone,"

said

Miro.

"We

use

the

cabra

to

kill

the

cabra."

He

handed

the

arrows

back

to

Calendar.

Then

he

got

up

and

walked

away.

Calendar

held

the

slender

wooden

arrows

out

in

front

of

him

and

sang

something

to

them

in

Fathers'

Language.

Miro

recognized

the

song,

though

he

did

not

understand

the

words.

Mandachuva

had

once

explained

to

him

that

it

was

a

prayer,

asking

the

dead

tree

to

forgive

them

for

using

tools

that

were

not

made

of

wood.

Otherwise,

he

said,

the

trees

would

think

the

Little

Ones

hated

them.

Religion.

Miro

sighed.

Calendar

carried

the

arrows

away.

Then

the

young

piggy

named

Human

took

his

place,

squatting

on

the

ground

in

front

of

Miro.

He

was

carrying

a

leaf-wrapped

bundle,

which

he

laid

on

the

dirt

and

opened

carefully.

It

was

the

printout

of

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

that

Miro

had

given

them

four

years

ago.

It

had

been

part

of

a

minor

quarrel

between

Miro

and

Ouanda.

Ouanda

began

it,

in

a

conversation

with

the

piggies

about

religion.

It

was

not

really

her

fault.

It

began

with

Mandachuva

asking

her,

"How

can

you

humans

live

without

trees?"

She

understood

the

question,

of

course--

he

was

not

speaking

of

woody

plants,

but

of

gods.

"We

have

a

God,

too--

a

man

who

died

and

yet

still

lived,"

she

explained.

Just

one?

Then

where

does

he

live

now?

"No

one

knows."

Then

what

good

is

he?

How

can

you

talk

to

him?

"He

dwells

in

our

hearts."

They

were

baffled

by

this;

Libo

would

later

laugh

and

say,

"You

see?

To

them

our

sophisticated

theology

sounds

like

superstition.

Dwells

in

our

hearts

indeed!

What

kind

of

religion

is

that,

compared

to

one

with

gods

you

can

see

and

feel--"

"And

climb

and

pick

macios

from,

not

to

mention

the

fact

that

they

cut

some

of

them

down

to

make

their

log

house,"

said

Ouanda.

"Cut?

Cut

them

down?

Without

stone

or

metal

tools?

No,

Ouanda,

they

pray

them

down."

But

Ouanda

was

not

amused

by

jokes

about

religion.

At

the

piggies'

request

Ouanda

later

brought

them

a

printout

of

the

Gospel

of

St.

John

from

the

simplified

Stark

paraphrase

of

the

Douai

Bible.

But

Miro

had

insisted

on

giving

them,

along

with

it,

a

printout

of

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

"St.

John

says

nothing

about

beings

who

live

on

other

worlds,"

Miro

pointed

out.

"But

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

explains

buggers

to

humans--

and

humans

to

buggers."

Ouanda

had

been

outraged

at

his

blasphemy.

But

not

a

year

later

they

found

the

piggies

lighting

fires

using

pages

of

St.

John

as

kindling,

while

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

was

tenderly

wrapped

in

leaves.

It

caused

Ouanda

a

great

deal

of

grief

for

a

while,

and

Miro

learned

that

it

was

wiser

not

to

goad

her

about

it.

Now

Human

opened

the

printout

to

the

last

page.

Miro

noticed

that

from

the

moment

he

opened

the

book,

all

the

piggies

quietly

gathered

around.

The

butterchurning

dance

ended.

Human

touched

the

last

words

of

the

printout.

"The

Speaker

for

the

Dead,"

he

murmured.

"Yes,

I

met

him

last

night."

"He

is

the

true

Speaker.

Rooter

says

so."

Miro

had

warned

them

that

there

were

many

Speakers,

and

the

writer

of

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

was

surely

dead.

Apparently

they

still

couldn't

get

rid

of

the

hope

that

the

one

who

had

come

here

was

the

real

one,

who

had

written

the

holy

book.

"I

believe

he's

a

good

Speaker,"

said

Miro.

"He

was

kind

to

my

family,

and

I

think

he

might

be

trusted."

"When

will

he

come

and

Speak

to

us?"

"I

didn't

ask

him

yet.

It's

not

something

that

I

can

say

right

out.

It

will

take

time."

Human

tipped

his

head

back

and

howled.

Is

this

my

death?

thought

Miro.

No.

The

others

touched

Human

gently

and

then

helped

him

wrap

the

printout

again

and

carry

it

away.

Miro

stood

up

to

leave.

None

of

the

piggies

watched

him

go.

Without

being

ostentatious

about

it,

they

were

all

busy

doing

something.

He

might

as

well

have

been

invisible.

Ouanda

caught

up

with

him

just

within

the

forest's

edge,

where

the

underbrush

made

them

invisible

to

any

possible

observers

from

Milagre--

though

no

one

ever

bothered

to

look

toward

the

forest.

"Miro,"

she

called

softly.

He

turned

just

in

time

to

take

her

in

his

arms;

she

had

such

momentum

that

he

had

to

stagger

backward

to

keep

from

falling

down.

"Are

you

trying

to

kill

me?"

he

asked,

or

tried

to--

she

kept

kissing

him,

which

made

it

difficult

to

speak

in

complete

sentences.

Finally

he

gave

up

on

speech

and

kissed

her

back,

once,

long

and

deep.

Then

she

abruptly

pulled

away.

"You're

getting

libidinous,"

she

said.

"It

happens

whenever

women

attack

me

and

kiss

me

in

the

forest."

"Cool

your

shorts,

Miro,

it's

still

a

long

way

off.

"

She

took

him

by

the

belt,

pulled

him

close,

kissed

him

again.

"Two

more

years

until

we

can

marry

without

your

mother's

consent."

Miro

did

not

even

try

to

argue.

He

did

not

care

much

about

the

priestly

proscription

of

fornication,

but

he

did

understand

how

vital

it

was

in

a

fragile

community

like

Milagre

for

marriage

customs

to

be

strictly

adhered

to.

Large

and

stable

communities

could

absorb

a

reasonable

amount

of

unsanctioned

coupling;

Milagre

was

far

too

small.

What

Ouanda

did

from

faith,

Miro

did

from

rational

thought--

despite

a

thousand

opportunities,

they

were

as

celibate

as

monks.

Though

if

Miro

thought

for

one

moment

that

they

would

ever

have

to

live

the

same

vows

of

chastity

in

marriage

that

were

required

in

the

Filhos'

monastery,

Ouanda's

virginity

would

be

in

grave

and

immediate

danger.

"This

Speaker,"

said

Ouanda.

"You

know

how

I

feel

about

bringing

him

out

here."

"That's

your

Catholicism

speaking,

not

rational

inquiry."

He

tried

to

kiss

her,

but

she

lowered

her

face

at

the

last

moment

and

he

got

a

mouthful

of

nose.

He

kissed

it

passionately

until

she

laughed

and

pushed

him

away.

"You

are

messy

and

offensive,

Miro."

She

wiped

her

nose

on

her

sleeve.

"We

already

shot

the

scientific

method

all

to

hell

when

we

started

helping

them

raise

their

standard

of

living.

We

have

ten

or

twenty

years

before

the

satellites

start

showing

obvious

results.

By

then

maybe

we'll

have

been

able

to

make

a

permanent

difference.

But

we've

got

no

chance

if

we

let

a

stranger

in

on

the

project.

He'll

tell

somebody."

"Maybe

he

will

and

maybe

he

won't.

I

was

a

stranger

once,

you

know."

"Strange,

but

never

a

stranger."

"You

had

to

see

him

last

night,

Ouanda.

With

Grego

first,

and

then

when

Quara

woke

up

crying--"

"Desperate,

lonely

children--

what

does

that

prove?"

"And

Ela.

Laughing.

And

Olhado,

actually

taking

part

in

the

family."

"Quim?"

"At

least

he

stopped

yelling

for

the

infidel

to

go

home."

"I'm

glad

for

your

family,

Miro.

I

hope

he

can

heal

them

permanently,

I

really

do--

I

can

see

the

difference

in

you,

too,

you're

more

hopeful

than

I've

seen

you

in

a

long

time.

But

don't

bring

him

out

here."

Miro

chewed

on

the

side

of

his

cheek

for

a

moment,

then

walked

away.

Ouanda

ran

after

him,

caught

him

by

the

arm.

They

were

in

the

open,

but

Rooter's

tree

was

between

them

and

the

gate.

"Don't

leave

me

like

that!"

she

said

fiercely.

"Don't

just

walk

away

from

me!"

"I

know

you're

right,"

Miro

said.

"But

I

can't

help

how

I

feel.

When

he

was

in

our

house,

it

was

like--

it

was

as

if

Libo

had

come

there."

"Father

hated

your

mother,

Miro,

he

would

never

have

gone

there."

"But

if

he

had.

In

our

house

this

Speaker

was

the

way

Libo

always

was

in

the

Station.

Do

you

see?"

"Do

you?

He

comes

in

and

acts

the

way

your

father

should

have

but

never

did,

and

every

single

one

of

you

rolls

over

belly-up

like

a

puppy

dog."

The

contempt

on

her

face

was

infuriating.

Miro

wanted

to

hit

her.

Instead

he

walked

over

and

slapped

his

hand

against

Rooter's

tree.

In

only

a

quarter

of

a

century

it

had

grown

to

almost

eighty

centimeters

in

diameter,

and

the

bark

was

rough

and

painful

on

his

hand.

She

came

up

behind

him.

"I'm

sorry,

Miro,

I

didn't

mean--"

"You

meant

it,

but

it

was

stupid

and

selfish--"

"Yes,

it

was,

I--"

"Just

because

my

father

was

scum

doesn't

mean

I

go

belly-up

for

the

first

nice

man

who

pats

my

head--"

Her

hand

stroked

his

hair,

his

shoulder,

his

waist.

"I

know,

I

know,

I

know--"

"Because

I

know

what

a

good

man

is--

not

just

a

father,

a

good

man.

I

knew

Libo,

didn't

I?

And

when

I

tell

you

that

this

Speaker,

this

Andrew

Wiggin

is

like

Libo,

then

you

listen

to

me

and

don't

dismiss

it

like

the

whimpering

of

a

c

o!"

"I

do

listen.

I

want

to

meet

him,

Miro."

Miro

surprised

himself.

He

was

crying.

It

was

all

part

of

what

this

Speaker

could

do,

even

when

he

wasn't

present.

He

had

loosened

all

the

tight

places

in

Miro's

heart,

and

now

Miro

couldn't

stop

anything

from

coming

out.

"You're

right,

too,"

said

Miro

softly,

his

voice

distorted

with

emotion.

"I

saw

him

come

in

with

his

healing

touch

and

I

thought,

If

only

he

had

been

my

father."

He

turned

to

face

Ouanda,

not

caring

if

she

saw

his

eyes

red

and

his

face

streaked

with

tears.

"Just

the

way

I

used

to

say

that

every

day

when

I

went

home

from

the

Zenador's

Station.

If

only

Libo

were

my

father,

if

only

I

were

his

son."

She

smiled

and

held

him;

her

hair

took

the

tears

from

his

face.

"Ah,

Miro,

I'm

glad

he

wasn't

your

father.

Because

then

I'd

be

your

sister,

and

I

could

never

hope

to

have

you

for

myself."

Chapter

10

--

Children

of

the

Mind

Rule

1:

All

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ

must

be

married,

or

they

may

not

be

in

the

order;

but

they

must

be

chaste.

Question

1:

Why

is

marriage

necessary

for

anyone?

Fools

say,

Why

should

we

marry?

Love

is

the

only

bond

my

lover

and

I

need.

To

them

I

say,

Marriage

is

not

a

covenant

between

a

man

and

a

woman;

even

the

beasts

cleave

together

and

produce

their

young.

Marriage

is

a

covenant

between

a

man

and

woman

on

the

one

side

and

their

community

on

the

other.

To

marry

according

to

the

law

of

the

community

is

to

become

a

full

citizen;

to

refuse

marriage

is

to

be

a

stranger,

a

child,

an

outlaw,

a

slave,

or

a

traitor.

The

one

constant

in

every

society

of

humankind

is

that

only

those

who

obey

the

laws,

tabus,

and

customs

of

marriage

are

true

adults.

Question

2:

Why

then

is

celibacy

ordained

for

priests

and

nuns?

To

separate

them

from

the

community.

The

priests

and

nuns

are

servants,

not

citizens.

They

minister

to

the

Church,

but

they

are

not

the

Church.

Mother

Church

is

the

bride,

and

Christ

is

the

bridegroom;

the

priests

and

nuns

are

merely

guests

at

the

wedding,

for

they

have

rejected

citizenship

in

the

community

of

Christ

in

order

to

serve

it.

Question

3:

Why

then

do

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ

marry?

Do

we

not

also

serve

the

Church?

We

do

not

serve

the

Church,

except

as

all

women

and

men

serve

it

through

their

marriages.

The

difference

is

that

where

they

pass

on

their

genes

to

the

next

generation,

we

pass

on

our

knowledge;

their

legacy

is

found

in

the

genetic

molecules

of

generations

to

come,

while

we

live

on

in

their

minds.

Memories

are

the

offspring

of

our

marriages,

and

they

are

neither

more

or

less

worthy

than

the

flesh-and-blood

children

conceived

in

sacramental

love.

--

San

Angelo,

The

Rule

and

Catechism

of

the

Order

of

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ,

1511:11:11:1

The

Dean

of

the

Cathedral

carried

the

silence

of

dark

chapels

and

massive,

soaring

walls

wherever

he

went:

When

he

entered

the

classroom,

a

heavy

peace

fell

upon

the

students,

and

even

their

breathing

was

guarded

as

he

noiselessly

drifted

to

the

front

of

the

room.

"Dom

Crist

o,"

murmured

the

Dean.

"The

Bishop

has

need

of

consultation

with

you."

The

students,

most

of

them

in

their

teens,

were

not

so

young

that

they

didn't

know

of

the

strained

relations

between

the

hierarchy

of

the

Church

and

the

rather

freewheeling

monastics

who

ran

most

of

the

Catholic

schools

in

the

Hundred

Worlds.

Dom

Crist

o,

besides

being

an

excellent

teacher

of

history,

geology,

archaeology,

and

anthropology,

was

also

abbot

of

the

monastery

of

the

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo--

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ.

His

position

made

him

the

Bishop's

primary

rival

for

spiritual

supremacy

in

Lusitania.

In

some

ways

he

could

even

be

considered

the

Bishop's

superior;

on

most

worlds

there

was

only

one

abbot

of

the

Filhos

for

each

archbishop,

while

for

each

bishop

there

was

a

principal

of

a

school

system.

But

Dom

Crist

o,

like

all

Filhos,

made

it

a

point

to

be

completely

deferent

to

the

Church

hierarchy.

At

the

Bishop's

summons

he

immediately

switched

off

the

lectern

and

dismissed

the

class

without

so

much

as

completing

the

point

under

discussion.

The

students

were

not

surprised;

they

knew

he

would

do

the

same

if

any

ordained

priest

had

interrupted

his

class.

It

was,

of

course,

immensely

flattering

to

the

priesthood

to

see

how

important

they

were

in

the

eyes

of

the

Filhos;

but

it

also

made

it

plain

to

them

that

any

time

they

visited

the

school

during

teaching

hours,

classwork

would

be

completely

disrupted

wherever

they

went.

As

a

result,

the

priests

rarely

visited

the

school,

and

the

Filhos,

through

extreme

deference,

maintained

almost

complete

independence.

Dom

Crist

o

had

a

pretty

good

idea

why

the

Bishop

had

summoned

him.

Dr.

Navio

was

an

indiscreet

man,

and

rumors

had

been

flying

all

morning

about

some

dreadful

threat

by

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

It

was

hard

for

Dom

Crist

o

to

bear

the

groundless

fears

of

the

hierarchy

whenever

they

were

confronted

with

infidels

and

heretics.

The

Bishop

would

be

in

a

fury,

which

meant

that

he

would

demand

some

action

from

somebody,

even

though

the

best

course,

as

usual,

was

inaction,

patience,

cooperation.

Besides,

word

had

spread

that

this

particular

Speaker

claimed

to

be

the

very

one

who

Spoke

the

death

of

San

Angelo.

If

that

was

the

case,

he

was

probably

not

an

enemy

at

all,

but

a

friend

of

the

Church.

Or

at

least

a

friend

of

the

Filhos,

which

in

Dom

Crist

o's

mind

amounted

to

the

same

thing.

As

he

followed

the

silent

Dean

among

the

buildings

of

the

faculdade

and

through

the

garden

of

the

Cathedral,

he

cleared

his

heart

of

the

anger

and

annoyance

he

felt.

Over

and

over

he

repeated

his

monastic

name:

Amai

a

Tudomundo

Para

Que

Deus

Vos

Ame.

Ye

Must

Love

Everyone

So

That

God

Will

Love

You.

He

had

chosen

the

name

carefully

when

he

and

his

fianc‚

joined

the

order,

for

he

knew

that

his

greatest

weakness

was

anger

and

impatience

with

stupidity.

Like

all

Filhos,

he

named

himself

with

the

invocation

against

his

most

potent

sin.

It

was

one

of

the

ways

they

made

themselves

spiritually

naked

before

the

world.

We

will

not

clothe

ourselves

in

hypocrisy,

taught

San

Angelo.

Christ

will

clothe

us

in

virtue

like

the

lilies

of

the

field,

but

we

will

make

no

effort

to

appear

virtuous

ourselves.

Dom

Crist

o

felt

his

virtue

wearing

thin

in

places

today;

the

cold

wind

of

impatience

might

freeze

him

to

the

bone.

So

he

silently

chanted

his

name,

thinking:

Bishop

Peregrino

is

a

damned

fool,

but

Amai

a

Tudomundo

Para

Que

Deus

Vos

Ame.

"Brother

Amai,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

He

never

used

the

honorific

Dom

Crist

o,

even

though

cardinals

had

been

known

to

give

that

much

courtesy.

"It

was

good

of

you

to

come."

Navio

was

already

sitting

in

the

softest

chair,

but

Dom

Crist

o

did

not

begrudge

him

that.

Indolence

had

made

Navio

fat,

and

his

fat

now

made

him

indolent;

it

was

such

a

circular

disease,

feeding

always

on

itself,

and

Dom

Crist

o

was

grateful

not

to

be

so

afflicted.

He

chose

for

himself

a

tall

stool

with

no

back

at

all.

It

would

keep

his

body

from

relaxing,

and

that

would

help

his

mind

to

stay

alert.

Navio

almost

at

once

launched

into

an

account

of

his

painful

meeting

with

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

complete

with

elaborate

explanations

of

what

the

Speaker

had

threatened

to

do

if

noncooperation

continued.

"An

inquisitor,

if

you

can

imagine

that!

An

infidel

daring

to

supplant

the

authority

of

Mother

Church!"

Oh,

how

the

lay

member

gets

the

crusading

spirit

when

Mother

Church

is

threatened-

-

but

ask

him

to

go

to

mass

once

a

week,

and

the

crusading

spirit

curls

up

and

goes

to

sleep.

Navio's

words

did

have

some

effect:

Bishop

Peregrino

grew

more

and

more

angry,

his

face

getting

a

pinkish

tinge

under

the

deep

brown

of

his

skin.

When

Navio's

recitation

finally

ended,

Peregrino

turned

to

Dom

Crist

o,

his

face

a

mask

of

fury,

and

said,

"Now

what

do

you

say,

Brother

Amai!"

I

would

say,

if

I

were

less

discreet,

that

you

were

a

fool

to

interfere

with

this

Speaker

when

you

knew

the

law

was

on

his

side

and

when

he

had

done

nothing

to

harm

us.

Now

he

is

provoked,

and

is

far

more

dangerous

than

he

would

ever

have

been

if

you

had

simply

ignored

his

coming.

Dom

Crist

o

smiled

thinly

and

inclined

his

head.

"I

think

that

we

should

strike

first

to

remove

his

power

to

harm

us."

Those

militant

words

took

Bishop

Peregrino

by

surprise.

"Exactly,"

he

said.

"But

I

never

expected

you

to

understand

that."

"The

Filhos

are

as

ardent

as

any

unordained

Christian

could

hope

to

be,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"But

since

we

have

no

priesthood,

we

have

to

make

do

with

reason

and

logic

as

poor

substitutes

for

authority."

Bishop

Peregrino

suspected

irony

from

time

to

time,

but

was

never

quite

able

to

pin

it

down.

He

grunted,

and

his

eyes

narrowed.

"So,

then,

Brother

Amai,

how

do

you

propose

to

strike

him?"

"Well,

Father

Peregrino,

the

law

is

quite

explicit.

He

has

power

over

us

only

if

we

interfere

with

his

performance

of

his

ministerial

duties.

If

we

wish

to

strip

him

of

the

power

to

harm

us,

we

have

merely

to

cooperate

with

him."

The

Bishop

roared

and

struck

the

table

before

him

with

his

fist.

"Just

the

sort

of

sophistry

I

should

have

expected

from

you,

Amai!"

Dom

Crist

o

smiled.

"There's

really

no

alternative--

either

we

answer

his

questions,

or

he

petitions

with

complete

justice

for

inquisitorial

status,

and

you

board

a

starship

for

the

Vatican

to

answer

charges

of

religious

persecution.

We

are

all

too

fond

of

you,

Bishop

Peregrino,

to

do

anything

that

would

cause

your

removal

from

office."

"Oh,

yes,

I

know

all

about

your

fondness."

"The

Speakers

for

the

Dead

are

really

quite

innocuous--

they

set

up

no

rival

organization,

they

perform

no

sacraments,

they

don't

even

claim

that

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

is

a

work

of

scripture.

They

only

thing

they

do

is

try

to

discover

the

truth

about

the

lives

of

the

dead,

and

then

tell

everyone

who

will

listen

the

story

of

a

dead

person's

life

as

the

dead

one

meant

to

live

it."

"And

you

pretend

to

find

that

harmless?"

"On

the

contrary.

San

Angelo

founded

our

order

precisely

because

the

telling

of

truth

is

such

a

powerful

act.

But

I

think

it

is

far

less

harmful

then,

say,

the

Protestant

Reformation.

And

the

revocation

of

our

Catholic

License

on

the

grounds

of

religious

persecution

would

guarantee

the

immediate

authorization

of

enough

non-Catholic

immigration

to

make

us

represent

no

more

than

a

third

of

the

population."

Bishop

Peregrino

fondled

his

ring.

"But

would

the

Starways

Congress

actually

authorize

that?

They

have

a

fixed

limit

on

the

size

of

this

colony--

bringing

in

that

many

infidels

would

far

exceed

that

limit."

"But

you

must

know

that

they've

already

made

provision

for

that.

Why

do

you

think

two

starships

have

been

left

in

orbit

around

our

planet?

Since

a

Catholic

License

guarantees

unrestricted

population

growth,

they

will

simply

carry

off

our

excess

population

in

forced

emigration.

They

expect

to

do

it

in

a

generation

or

two--

what's

to

stop

them

from

beginning

now?"

"They

wouldn't."

"Starways

Congress

was

formed

to

stop

the

jihads

and

pogroms

that

were

going

on

in

half

a

dozen

places

all

the

time.

An

invocation

of

the

religious

persecution

laws

is

a

serious

matter."

"It

is

entirely

out

of

proportion!

One

Speaker

for

the

Dead

is

called

for

by

some

half-crazed

heretic,

and

suddenly

we're

confronted

with

forced

emigration!"

"My

beloved

father,

this

has

always

been

the

way

of

things

between

the

secular

authority

and

the

religious.

We

must

be

patient,

if

for

no

other

reason

than

this:

They

have

all

the

guns."

Navio

chuckled

at

that.

"They

may

have

the

guns,

but

we

hold

the

keys

of

heaven

and

hell,"

said

the

Bishop.

"And

I'm

sure

that

half

of

Starways

Congress

already

writhes

in

anticipation.

In

the

meantime,

though,

perhaps

I

can

help

ease

the

pain

of

this

awkward

time.

Instead

of

your

having

to

publicly

retract

your

earlier

remarks--"

(your

stupid,

destructive,

bigoted

remarks)

"--let

it

be

known

that

you

have

instructed

the

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo

to

bear

the

onerous

burden

of

answering

the

questions

of

this

infidel."

"You

may

not

know

all

the

answers

that

he

wants,"

said

Navio.

"But

we

can

find

out

the

answers

for

him,

can't

we?

Perhaps

this

way

the

people

of

Milagre

will

never

have

to

answer

to

the

Speaker

directly;

instead

they

will

speak

only

to

harmless

brothers

and

sisters

of

our

order."

"In

other

words,"

said

Peregrino

dryly,

"the

monks

of

your

order

will

become

servants

of

the

infidel."

Dom

Crist

o

silently

chanted

his

name

three

times.

***

Not

since

he

was

a

child

in

the

military

had

Ender

felt

so

clearly

that

he

was

in

enemy

territory.

The

path

up

the

hill

from

the

praqa

was

worn

from

the

steps

of

many

worshippers'

feet,

and

the

cathedral

dome

was

so

tall

that

except

for

a

few

moments

on

the

steepest

slope,

it

was

visible

all

the

way

up

the

hill.

The

primary

school

was

on

his

left

hand,

built

in

terraces

up

the

slope;

to

the

right

was

the

Vila

dos

Professores,

named

for

the

teachers

but

in

fact

inhabited

mostly

by

the

groundskeepers,

janitors,

clerks,

counselors,

and

other

menials.

The

teachers

that

Ender

saw

all

wore

the

grey

robes

of

the

Filhos,

and

they

eyed

him

curiously

as

he

passed.

The

enmity

began

when

he

reached

the

top

of

the

hill,

a

wide,

almost

flat

expanse

of

lawn

and

garden

immaculately

tended,

with

crushed

ores

from

the

smelter

making

neat

paths.

Here

is

the

world

of

the

Church,

thought

Ender,

everything

in

its

place

and

no

weeds

allowed.

He

was

aware

of

the

many

watching

him,

but

now

the

robes

were

black

or

orange,

priests

and

deacons,

their

eyes

malevolent

with

authority

under

threat.

What

do

I

steal

from

you

by

coming

here?

Ender

asked

them

silently.

But

he

knew

that

their

hatred

was

not

undeserved.

He

was

a

wild

herb

growing

in

the

well-tended

garden;

wherever

he

stepped,

disorder

threatened,

and

many

lovely

flowers

would

die

if

he

took

root

and

sucked

the

life

from

their

soil.

Jane

chatted

amiably

with

him,

trying

to

provoke

him

into

answering

her,

but

Ender

refused

to

be

caught

by

her

game.

The

priests

would

not

see

his

lips

move;

there

was

a

considerable

faction

in

the

Church

that

regarded

implants

like

the

jewel

in

his

ear

as

a

sacrilege,

trying

to

improve

on

a

body

that

God

had

created

perfect.

"How

many

priests

can

this

community

support,

Ender?"

she

said,

pretending

to

marvel.

Ender

would

have

liked

to

retort

that

she

already

had

the

exact

number

of

them

in

her

files.

One

of

her

pleasures

was

to

say

annoying

things

when

he

was

not

in

a

position

to

answer,

or

even

to

publicly

acknowledge

that

she

was

speaking

in

his

ear.

"Drones

that

don't

even

reproduce.

If

they

don't

copulate,

doesn't

evolution

demand

that

they

expire?"

Of

course

she

knew

that

the

priests

did

most

of

the

administrative

and

public

service

work

of

the

community.

Ender

composed

his

answers

to

her

as

if

he

could

speak

them

aloud.

If

the

priests

weren't

there,

then

government

or

business

or

guilds

or

some

other

group

would

expand

to

take

up

the

burden.

Some

sort

of

rigid

hierarchy

always

emerged

as

the

conservative

force

in

a

community,

maintaining

its

identity

despite

the

constant

variations

and

changes

that

beset

it.

If

there

were

no

powerful

advocate

of

orthodoxy,

the

community

would

inevitably

disintegrate.

A

powerful

orthodoxy

is

annoying,

but

essential

to

the

community.

Hadn't

Valentine

written

about

this

in

her

book

on

Zanzibar?

She

compared

the

priestly

class

to

the

skeleton

of

vertebrates.

Just

to

show

him

that

she

could

anticipate

his

arguments

even

when

he

couldn't

say

them

aloud,

Jane

supplied

the

quotation;

teasingly,

she

spoke

it

in

Valentine's

own

voice,

which

she

had

obviously

stored

away

in

order

to

torment

him.

"The

bones

are

hard

and

by

themselves

seem

dead

and

stony,

but

by

rooting

into

and

pulling

against

the

skeleton,

the

rest

of

the

body

carries

out

all

the

motions

of

life."

The

sound

of

Valentine's

voice

hurt

him

more

than

he

expected,

certainly

more

than

Jane

would

have

intended.

His

step

slowed.

He

realized

that

it

was

her

absence

that

made

him

so

sensitive

to

the

priests'

hostility.

He

had

bearded

the

Calvinist

lion

in

its

den,

he

had

walked

philosophically

naked

among

the

burning

coals

of

Islam,

and

Shinto

fanatics

had

sung

death

threats

outside

his

window

in

Kyoto.

But

always

Valentine

had

been

close--

in

the

same

city,

breathing

the

same

air,

afflicted

by

the

same

weather.

She

would

speak

courage

to

him

as

he

set

out;

he

would

return

from

confrontation

and

her

conversation

would

make

sense

even

of

his

failures,

giving

him

small

shreds

of

triumph

even

in

defeat.

I

left

her

a

mere

ten

days

ago,

and

now,

already,

I

feel

the

lack

of

her.

"To

the

left,

I

think,"

said

Jane.

Mercifully,

she

was

using

her

own

voice

now.

"The

monastery

is

at

the

western

edge

of

the

hill,

overlooking

the

Zenador's

Station."

He

passed

alongside

the

faculdade,

where

students

from

the

age

of

twelve

studied

the

higher

sciences.

And

there,

low

to

the

ground,

the

monastery

lay

waiting.

He

smiled

at

the

contrast

between

the

cathedral

and

the

monastery.

The

Filhos

were

almost

offensive

in

their

rejection

of

magnificence.

No

wonder

the

hierarchy

resented

them

wherever

they

went.

Even

the

monastery

garden

made

a

rebellious

statement--

everything

that

wasn't

a

vegetable

garden

was

abandoned

to

weeds

and

unmown

grass.

The

abbot

was

called

Dom

Crist

o,

of

course;

it

would

have

been

Dona

Crist

o

had

the

abbot

been

a

woman.

In

this

place,

because

there

was

only

one

escola

baixa

and

one

faculdade,

there

was

only

one

principal;

with

elegant

simplicity,

the

husband

headed

the

monastery

and

his

wife

the

schools,

enmeshing

all

the

affairs

of

the

order

in

a

single

marriage.

Ender

had

told

San

Angelo

right

at

the

beginning

that

it

was

the

height

of

pretension,

not

humility

at

all,

for

the

leaders

of

the

monasteries

and

schools

to

be

called

"Sir

Christian"

or

"Lady

Christian,"

arrogating

to

themselves

a

title

that

should

belong

to

every

follower

of

Christ

impartially.

San

Angelo

had

only

smiled--

because,

of

course,

that

was

precisely

what

he

had

in

mind.

Arrogant

in

his

humility,

that's

what

he

was,

and

that

was

one

of

the

reasons

that

I

loved

him.

Dom

Crist

o

came

out

into

the

courtyard

to

greet

him

instead

of

waiting

for

him

in

his

escritorio--

part

of

the

discipline

of

the

order

was

to

inconvenience

yourself

deliberately

in

favor

of

those

you

serve.

"Speaker

Andrew!"

he

cried.

"Dom

Ceifeiro!"

Ender

called

in

return.

Ceifeiro--

reaper--

was

the

order's

own

title

for

the

office

of

abbot;

school

principals

were

called

Aradores,

plowmen,

and

teaching

monks

were

Semeadores,

sowers.

The

Ceifeiro

smiled

at

the

Speaker's

rejection

of

his

common

title,

Dom

Crist

o.

He

knew

how

manipulative

it

was

to

require

other

people

to

call

the

Filhos

by

their

titles

and

made-up

names.

As

San

Angelo

said,

"When

they

call

you

by

your

title,

they

admit

you

are

a

Christian;

when

they

call

you

by

your

name,

a

sermon

comes

from

their

own

lips."

He

took

Ender

by

the

shoulders,

smiled,

and

said,

"Yes,

I'm

the

Ceifeiro.

And

what

are

you

to

us--

our

infestation

of

weeds?"

"I

try

to

be

a

blight

wherever

I

go."

"Beware,

then,

or

the

Lord

of

the

Harvest

will

burn

you

with

the

tares."

"I

know--

damnation

is

only

a

breath

away,

and

there's

no

hope

of

getting

me

to

repent."

"The

priests

do

repentance.

Our

job

is

teaching

the

mind.

It

was

good

of

you

to

come."

"It

was

good

of

you

to

invite

me

here.

I

had

been

reduced

to

the

crudest

sort

of

bludgeoning

in

order

to

get

anyone

to

converse

with

me

at

all."

The

Ceifeiro

understood,

of

course,

that

the

Speaker

knew

the

invitation

had

come

only

because

of

his

inquisitorial

threat.

But

Brother

Amai

preferred

to

keep

the

discussion

cheerful.

"Come,

now,

is

it

true

you

knew

San

Angelo?

Are

you

the

very

one

who

Spoke

his

death?"

Ender

gestured

toward

the

tall

weeds

peering

over

the

top

of

the

courtyard

wall.

"He

would

have

approved

of

the

disarray

of

your

garden.

He

loved

provoking

Cardinal

Aquila,

and

no

doubt

your

Bishop

Peregrino

also

curls

his

nose

in

disgust

at

your

shoddy

groundskeeping."

Dom

Crist

o

winked.

"You

know

too

many

of

our

secrets.

If

we

help

you

find

answers

to

your

questions,

will

you

go

away?"

"There's

hope.

The

longest

I've

stayed

anywhere

since

I

began

serving

as

a

Speaker

was

the

year

and

a

half

I

lived

in

Reykjavik,

on

Trondheim."

"I

wish

you'd

promise

us

a

similar

brevity

here.

I

ask,

not

for

myself,

but

for

the

peace

of

mind

of

those

who

wear

much

heavier

robes

than

mine."

Ender

gave

the

only

sincere

answer

that

might

help

set

the

Bishop's

mind

at

ease.

"I

promise

that

if

I

ever

find

a

place

to

settle

down,

I'll

shed

my

title

of

Speaker

and

become

a

productive

citizen."

"In

a

place

like

this,

that

would

include

conversion

to

Catholicism."

"San

Angelo

made

me

promise

years

ago

that

if

I

ever

got

religion,

it

would

be

his."

"Somehow

that

does

not

sound

like

a

sincere

protestation

of

faith."

"That's

because

I

haven't

any."

The

Ceifeiro

laughed

as

if

he

knew

better,

and

insisted

on

showing

Ender

around

the

monastery

and

the

schools

before

getting

to

Ender's

questions.

Ender

didn't

mind--

he

wanted

to

see

how

far

San

Angelo's

ideas

had

come

in

the

centuries

since

his

death.

The

schools

seemed

pleasant

enough,

and

the

quality

of

education

was

high;

but

it

was

dark

before

the

Ceifeiro

led

him

back

to

the

monastery

and

into

the

small

cell

that

he

and

his

wife,

the

Aradora,

shared.

Dona

Crist

was

already

there,

creating

a

series

of

grammatical

exercises

on

the

terminal

between

the

beds.

They

waited

until

she

found

a

stopping

place

before

addressing

her.

The

Ceifeiro

introduced

him

as

Speaker

Andrew.

"But

he

seems

to

find

it

hard

to

call

me

Dom

Crist

o."

"So

does

the

Bishop,"

said

his

wife.

"My

true

name

is

Detestai

o

Pecado

e

Fazei

o

Direito."

Hate

Sin

and

Do

the

Right,

Ender

translated.

"My

husband's

name

lends

itself

to

a

lovely

shortening--

Amai,

love

ye.

But

mine?

Can

you

imagine

shouting

to

a

friend,

Oi!

Detestai!

"

They

all

laughed.

"Love

and

Loathing,

that's

who

we

are,

husband

and

wife.

What

will

you

call

me,

if

the

name

Christian

is

too

good

for

me?"

Ender

looked

at

her

face,

beginning

to

wrinkle

enough

that

someone

more

critical

than

he

might

call

her

old.

Still,

there

was

laughter

in

her

smile

and

a

vigor

in

her

eyes

that

made

her

seem

much

younger,

even

younger

than

Ender.

"I

would

call

you

Beleza,

but

your

husband

would

accuse

me

of

flirting

with

you."

"No,

he

would

call

me

Beladona--

from

beauty

to

poison

in

one

nasty

little

joke.

Wouldn't

you,

Dom

Crist

o?"

"It's

my

job

to

keep

you

humble."

"Just

as

it's

my

job

to

keep

you

chaste,"

she

answered.

At

that,

Ender

couldn't

help

looking

from

one

bed

to

the

other.

"Ah,

another

one

who's

curious

about

our

celibate

marriage,"

said

the

Ceifeiro.

"No,"

said

Ender.

"But

I

remember

San

Angelo

urging

husband

and

wife

to

share

a

single

bed."

"The

only

way

we

could

do

that,"

said

the

Aradora,

"is

if

one

of

us

slept

at

night

and

the

other

in

the

day."

"The

rules

must

be

adapted

to

the

strength

of

the

Filhos

da

Mente,"

the

Ceifeiro

explained.

"No

doubt

there

are

some

that

can

share

a

bed

and

remain

celibate,

but

my

wife

is

still

too

beautiful,

and

the

lusts

of

my

flesh

too

insistent."

"That

was

what

San

Angelo

intended.

He

said

that

the

marriage

bed

should

be

the

constant

test

of

your

love

of

knowledge.

He

hoped

that

every

man

and

woman

in

the

order

would,

after

a

time,

choose

to

reproduce

themselves

in

the

flesh

as

well

as

in

the

mind."

"But

the

moment

we

do

that,"

said

the

Ceifeiro,

"then

we

must

leave

the

Filhos."

"It's

the

thing

our

dear

San

Angelo

did

not

understand,

because

there

was

never

a

true

monastery

of

the

order

during

his

life,"

said

the

Aradora.

"The

monastery

becomes

our

family,

and

to

leave

it

would

be

as

painful

as

divorce.

Once

the

roots

go

down,

the

plant

can't

come

up

again

without

great

pain

and

tearing.

So

we

sleep

in

separate

beds,

and

we

have

just

enough

strength

to

remain

in

our

beloved

order."

She

spoke

with

such

contentment

that

quite

against

his

will,

Ender's

eyes

welled

with

tears.

She

saw

it,

blushed,

looked

away.

"Don't

weep

for

us,

Speaker

Andrew.

We

have

far

more

joy

than

suffering."

"You

misunderstand,"

said

Ender.

"My

tears

weren't

for

pity,

but

for

beauty."

"No,"

said

the

Ceifeiro,

"even

the

celibate

priests

think

that

our

chastity

in

marriage

is,

at

best,

eccentric."

"But

I

don't,"

said

Ender.

For

a

moment

he

wanted

to

tell

them

of

his

long

companionship

with

Valentine,

as

close

and

loving

as

a

wife,

and

yet

chaste

as

a

sister.

But

the

thought

of

her

took

words

away

from

him.

He

sat

on

the

Ceifeiro's

bed

and

put

his

face

in

his

hands.

"Is

something

wrong?"

asked

the

Aradora.

At

the

same

time,

the

Ceifeiro's

hand

rested

gently

on

his

head.

Ender

lifted

his

head,

trying

to

shake

off

the

sudden

attack

of

love

and

longing

for

Valentine.

"I'm

afraid

that

this

voyage

has

cost

me

more

than

any

other.

I

left

behind

my

sister,

who

traveled

with

me

for

many

years.

She

married

in

Reykjavik.

To

me,

it

seems

only

a

week

or

so

since

I

left

her,

but

I

find

that

I

miss

her

more

than

I

expected.

The

two

of

you--"

"Are

you

telling

us

that

you

are

also

celibate?"

asked

the

Ceifeiro.

"And

widowed

now

as

well,"

whispered

the

Aradora.

It

did

not

seem

at

all

incongruous

to

Ender

to

have

his

loss

of

Valentine

put

in

those

terms.

Jane

murmured

in

his

ear.

"If

this

is

part

of

some

master

plan

of

yours,

Ender,

I

admit

it's

much

too

deep

for

me."

But

of

course

it

wasn't

part

of

a

plan

at

all.

It

frightened

Ender

to

feel

himself

losing

control

like

this.

Last

night

in

the

Ribeira

house

he

was

the

master

of

the

situation;

now

he

felt

himself

surrendering

to

these

married

monks

with

as

much

abandonment

as

either

Quara

or

Grego

had

shown.

"I

think,"

said

the

Ceifeiro,

"that

you

came

here

seeking

answers

to

more

questions

than

you

knew."

"You

must

be

so

lonely,"

said

the

Aradora.

"Your

sister

has

found

her

resting

place.

Are

you

looking

for

one,

too?"

"I

don't

think

so,"

said

Ender.

"I'm

afraid

I've

imposed

on

your

hospitality

too

much.

Unordained

monks

aren't

supposed

to

hear

confessions."

The

Aradora

laughed

aloud.

"Oh,

any

Catholic

can

hear

the

confession

of

an

infidel."

The

Ceifeiro

did

not

laugh,

however.

"Speaker

Andrew,

you

have

obviously

given

us

more

trust

than

you

ever

planned,

but

I

can

assure

you

that

we

deserve

that

trust.

And

in

the

process,

my

friend,

I

have

come

to

believe

that

I

can

trust

you.

The

Bishop

is

afraid

of

you,

and

I

admit

I

had

my

own

misgivings,

but

not

anymore.

I'll

help

you

if

I

can,

because

I

believe

you

will

not

knowingly

cause

harm

to

our

little

village."

"Ah,"

whispered

Jane,

"I

see

it

now.

A

very

clever

maneuver

on

your

part,

Ender.

You're

much

better

at

playacting

than

I

ever

knew."

Her

gibing

made

Ender

feel

cynical

and

cheap,

and

he

did

what

he

had

never

done

before.

He

reached

up

to

the

jewel,

found

the

small

disengaging

pin,

and

with

his

fingernail

pried

it

to

the

side,

then

down.

The

jewel

went

dead.

Jane

could

no

longer

speak

into

his

ear,

no

longer

see

and

hear

from

his

vantage

point.

"Let's

go

outside,"

Ender

said.

They

understood

perfectly

what

he

had

just

done,

since

the

function

of

such

an

implant

was

well

known;

they

saw

it

as

proof

of

his

desire

for

private

and

earnest

conversation,

and

so

they

willingly

agreed

to

go.

Ender

had

meant

switching

off

the

jewel

to

be

temporary,

a

response

to

Jane's

insensitivity;

he

had

thought

to

switch

on

the

interface

in

only

a

few

minutes.

But

the

way

the

Aradora

and

the

Ceifeiro

seemed

to

relax

as

soon

as

the

jewel

was

inactive

made

it

impossible

to

switch

it

back

on,

for

a

while

at

least.

Out

on

the

nighttime

hillside,

in

conversation

with

the

Aradora

and

the

Ceifeiro,

he

forgot

that

Jane

was

not

listening.

They

told

him

of

Novinha's

childhood

solitude,

and

how

they

remembered

seeing

her

come

alive

through

Pipo's

fatherly

care,

and

Libo's

friendship.

"But

from

the

night

of

his

death,

she

became

dead

to

us

all."

Novinha

never

knew

of

the

discussions

that

took

place

concerning

her.

The

sorrows

of

most

children

might

not

have

warranted

meetings

in

the

Bishop's

chambers,

conversations

in

the

monastery

among

her

teachers,

endless

speculations

in

the

Mayor's

office.

Most

children,

after

all,

were

not

the

daughter

of

Os

Venerados;

most

were

not

their

planet's

only

xenobiologist.

"She

became

very

bland

and

businesslike.

She

made

reports

on

her

work

with

adapting

native

plant

life

for

human

use,

and

Earthborn

plants

for

survival

on

Lusitania.

She

always

answered

every

question

easily

and

cheerfully

and

innocuously.

But

she

was

dead

to

us,

she

had

no

friends.

We

even

asked

Libo,

God

rest

his

soul,

and

he

told

us

that

he,

who

had

been

her

friend,

he

did

not

even

get

the

cheerful

emptiness

she

showed

to

everyone

else.

Instead

she

raged

at

him

and

forbade

him

to

ask

her

any

questions."

The

Ceifeiro

peeled

a

blade

of

native

grass

and

licked

the

liquid

of

its

inner

surface.

"You

might

try

this,

Speaker

Andrew--

it

has

an

interesting

flavor,

and

since

your

body

can't

metabolize

a

bit

of

it,

it's

quite

harmless."

"You

might

warn

him,

husband,

that

the

edges

of

the

grass

can

slice

his

lips

and

tongue

like

razor

blades."

"I

was

about

to."

Ender

laughed,

peeled

a

blade,

and

tasted

it.

Sour

cinnamon,

a

hint

of

citrus,

the

heaviness

of

stale

breath--

the

taste

was

redolent

of

many

things,

few

of

them

pleasant,

but

it

was

also

strong.

"This

could

be

addictive."

"My

husband

is

about

to

make

an

allegorical

point,

Speaker

Andrew.

Be

warned."

The

Ceifeiro

laughed

shyly.

"Didn't

San

Angelo

say

that

Christ

taught

the

correct

way,

by

likening

new

things

to

old?"

"The

taste

of

the

grass,"

said

Ender.

"What

does

it

have

to

do

with

Novinha?"

"It's

very

oblique.

But

I

think

Novinha

tasted

something

not

at

all

pleasant,

but

so

strong

it

overcame

her,

and

she

could

never

let

go

of

the

flavor."

"What

was

it?"

"In

theological

terms?

The

pride

of

universal

guilt.

It's

a

form

of

vanity

and

egomania.

She

holds

herself

responsible

for

things

that

could

not

possibly

be

her

fault.

As

if

she

controlled

everything,

as

if

other

people's

suffering

came

about

as

punishment

for

her

sins."

"She

blames

herself,"

said

the

Aradora,

"for

Pipo's

death."

"She's

not

a

fool,"

said

Ender.

"She

knows

it

was

the

piggies,

and

she

knows

that

Pipo

went

to

them

alone.

How

could

it

be

her

fault?"

"When

this

thought

first

occurred

to

me,

I

had

the

same

objection.

But

then

I

looked

over

the

transcripts

and

the

recordings

of

the

events

of

the

night

of

Pipo's

death.

There

was

only

one

hint

of

anything--

a

remark

that

Libo

made,

asking

Novinha

to

show

him

what

she

and

Pipo

had

been

working

on

just

before

Pipo

went

to

see

the

piggies.

She

said

no.

That

was

all--

someone

else

interrupted

and

they

never

came

back

to

the

subject,

not

in

the

Zenador's

Station,

anyway,

not

where

the

recordings

could

pick

it

up."

"It

made

us

both

wonder

what

went

on

just

before

Pipo's

death,

Speaker

Andrew,"

said

the

Aradora.

"Why

did

Pipo

rush

out

like

that?

Had

they

quarreled

over

something?

Was

he

angry?

When

someone

dies,

a

loved

one,

and

your

last

contact

with

them

was

angry

or

spiteful,

then

you

begin

to

blame

yourself.

If

only

I

hadn't

said

this,

if

only

I

hadn't

said

that."

"We

tried

to

reconstruct

what

might

have

happened

that

night.

We

went

to

the

computer

logs,

the

ones

that

automatically

retain

working

notes,

a

record

of

everything

done

by

each

person

logged

on.

And

everything

pertaining

to

her

was

completely

sealed

up.

Not

just

the

files

she

was

actually

working

on.

We

couldn't

even

get

to

the

logs

of

her

connect

time.

We

couldn't

even

find

out

what

files

they

were

that

she

was

hiding

from

us.

We

simply

couldn't

get

in.

Neither

could

the

Mayor,

not

with

her

ordinary

overrides--"

The

Aradora

nodded.

"it

was

the

first

time

anyone

had

ever

locked

up

public

files

like

that--

working

files,

part

of

the

labor

of

the

colony."

"It

was

an

outrageous

thing

for

her

to

do.

Of

course

the

Mayor

could

have

used

emergency

override

powers,

but

what

was

the

emergency?

We'd

have

to

hold

a

public

hearing,

and

we

didn't

have

any

legal

justification.

Just

concern

for

her,

and

the

law

has

no

respect

for

people

who

pry

for

someone

else's

good.

Someday

perhaps

we'll

see

what's

in

those

files,

what

it

was

that

passed

between

them

just

before

Pipo

died.

She

can't

erase

them

because

they're

public

business."

It

didn't

occur

to

Ender

that

Jane

was

not

listening,

that

he

had

shut

her

out.

He

assumed

that

as

soon

as

she

heard

this,

she

was

overriding

every

protection

Novinha

had

set

up

and

discovering

what

was

in

her

files.

"And

her

marriage

to

Marcos,"

said

the

Aradora.

"Everyone

knew

it

was

insane.

Libo

wanted

to

marry

her,

he

made

no

secret

of

that.

But

she

said

no."

"It's

as

if

she

were

saying,

I

don't

deserve

to

marry

the

man

who

could

make

me

happy.

I'll

marry

the

man

who'll

be

vicious

and

brutal,

who'll

give

me

the

punishment

that

I

deserve."

The

Ceifeiro

sighed.

"Her

desire

for

self-punishment

kept

them

apart

forever."

He

reached

out

and

touched

his

wife's

hand.

Ender

waited

for

Jane

to

make

a

smirking

comment

about

how

there

were

six

children

to

prove

that

Libo

and

Novinha

didn't

stay

completely

apart.

When

she

didn't

say

it,

Ender

finally

remembered

that

he

had

turned

off

the

interface.

But

now,

with

the

Ceifeiro

and

the

Aradora

watching

him,

he

couldn't

very

well

turn

it

back

on.

Because

he

knew

that

Libo

and

Novinha

had

been

lovers

for

years,

he

also

knew

that

the

Ceifeiro

and

the

Aradora

were

wrong.

Oh,

Novinha

might

well

feel

guilty-

-

that

would

explain

why

she

endured

Marcos,

why

she

cut

herself

off

from

most

other

people.

But

it

wasn't

why

she

didn't

marry

Libo;

no

matter

how

guilty

she

felt,

she

certainly

thought

she

deserved

the

pleasures

of

Libo's

bed.

It

was

marriage

with

Libo,

not

Libo

himself

that

she

rejected.

And

that

was

not

an

easy

choice

in

so

small

a

colony,

especially

a

Catholic

one.

So

what

was

it

that

came

along

with

marriage,

but

not

with

adultery?

What

was

it

she

was

avoiding?

"So

you

see,

it's

still

a

mystery

to

us.

If

you

really

intend

to

speak

Marcos

Ribeira's

death,

somehow

you'll

have

to

answer

that

question--

why

did

she

marry

him?

And

to

answer

that,

you

have

to

figure

out

why

Pipo

died.

And

ten

thousand

of

the

finest

minds

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

have

been

working

on

that

for

more

than

twenty

years."

"But

I

have

an

advantage

over

all

those

finest

minds,"

said

Ender.

"And

what

is

that?"

asked

the

Ceifeiro.

"I

have

the

help

of

people

who

love

Novinha."

"We

haven't

been

able

to

help

ourselves,"

said

the

Aradora.

"We

haven't

been

able

to

help

her,

either."

"Maybe

we

can

help

each

other,"

said

Ender.

The

Ceifeiro

looked

at

him,

put

a

hand

on

his

shoulder.

"If

you

mean

that,

Speaker

Andrew,

then

you'll

be

as

honest

with

us

as

we

have

been

with

you.

You'll

tell

us

the

idea

that

just

occurred

to

you

not

ten

seconds

ago."

Ender

paused

a

moment,

then

nodded

gravely.

"I

don't

think

Novinha

refused

to

marry

Libo

out

of

guilt.

I

think

she

refused

to

marry

him

to

keep

him

from

getting

access

to

those

hidden

files."

"Why?"

asked

the

Ceifeiro.

"Was

she

afraid

he'd

find

out

that

she

had

quarreled

with

Pipo?"

"I

don't

think

she

quarreled

with

Pipo,"

said

Ender.

"I

think

she

and

Pipo

discovered

something,

and

the

knowledge

of

it

led

to

Pipo's

death.

That's

why

she

locked

the

files.

Somehow

the

information

in

them

is

fatal."

The

Ceifeiro

shook

his

head.

"No,

Speaker

Andrew.

You

don't

understand

the

power

of

guilt.

People

don't

ruin

their

whole

lives

for

a

few

bits

of

information--

but

they'll

do

it

for

an

even

smaller

amount

of

self-blame.

You

see,

she

did

marry

Marcos

Riberia.

And

that

was

self-punishment."

Ender

didn't

bother

to

argue.

They

were

right

about

Novinha's

guilt;

why

else

would

she

let

Marcos

Ribeira

beat

her

and

never

complain

about

it?

The

guilt

was

there.

But

there

was

another

reason

for

marrying

Marc

o.

He

was

sterile

and

ashamed

of

it;

to

hide

his

lack

of

manhood

from

the

town,

he

would

endure

a

marriage

of

systematic

cuckoldry.

Novinha

was

willing

to

suffer,

but

not

willing

to

live

without

Libo's

body

and

Libo's

children.

No,

the

reason

she

wouldn't

marry

Libo

was

to

keep

him

from

the

secrets

in

her

files,

because

whatever

was

in

there

would

make

the

piggies

kill

him.

How

ironic,

then.

How

ironic

that

they

killed

him

anyway.

Back

in

his

little

house,

Ender

sat

at

the

terminal

and

summoned

Jane,

again

and

again.

She

hadn't

spoken

to

him

at

all

on

the

way

home,

though

as

soon

as

he

turned

the

jewel

back

on

he

apologized

profusely.

She

didn't

answer

at

the

terminal,

either.

Only

now

did

he

realize

that

the

jewel

meant

far

more

to

her

than

it

did

to

him.

He

had

merely

been

dismissing

an

annoying

interruption,

like

a

troublesome

child.

But

for

her,

the

jewel

was

her

constant

contact

with

the

only

human

being

who

knew

her.

They

had

been

interrupted

before,

many

times,

by

space

travel,

by

sleep;

but

this

was

the

first

time

he

had

switched

her

off.

It

was

as

if

the

one

person

who

knew

her

now

refused

to

admit

that

she

existed.

He

pictured

her

like

Quara,

crying

in

her

bed,

longing

to

be

picked

up

and

held,

reassured.

Only

she

was

not

a

flesh-and-blood

child.

He

couldn't

go

looking

for

her.

He

could

only

wait

and

hope

that

she

returned.

What

did

he

know

about

her?

He

had

no

way

of

guessing

how

deep

her

emotions

ran.

It

was

even

remotely

possible

that

to

her

the

jewel

was

herself,

and

by

switching

it

off

he

had

killed

her.

No,

he

told

himself.

She's

there,

somewhere

in

the

philotic

connections

between

the

hundreds

of

ansibles

spread

among

the

star

systems

of

the

Hundred

Worlds.

"Forgive

me,"

he

typed

into

the

terminal.

"I

need

you."

But

the

jewel

in

his

ear

was

silent,

the

terminal

stayed

still

and

cold.

He

had

not

realized

how

dependent

he

was

on

her

constant

presence

with

him.

He

had

thought

that

he

valued

his

solitude;

now,

though,

with

solitude

forced

upon

him,

he

felt

an

urgent

need

to

talk,

to

be

heard

by

someone,

as

if

he

could

not

be

sure

he

even

existed

without

someone's

conversation

as

evidence.

He

even

took

the

hive

queen

from

her

hiding

place,

though

what

passed

between

them

could

hardly

be

thought

of

as

conversation.

Even

that

was

not

possible

now,

however.

Her

thoughts

came

to

him

diffusely,

weakly,

and

without

the

words

that

were

so

difficult

for

her;

just

a

feeling

of

questioning

and

an

image

of

her

cocoon

being

laid

within

a

cool

damp

place,

like

a

cave

or

the

hollow

of

a

living

tree.

<Now?>

she

seemed

to

be

asking.

No,

he

had

to

answer,

not

yet,

I'm

sorry--

but

she

didn't

linger

for

his

apology,

just

slipped

away,

went

back

to

whatever

or

whomever

she

had

found

for

conversation

of

her

own

sort,

and

there

was

nothing

for

Ender

but

to

sleep.

And

then,

when

he

awoke

again

late

at

night,

gnawed

by

guilt

at

what

he

had

unfeelingly

done

to

Jane,

he

sat

again

at

the

terminal

and

typed.

"Come

back

to

me,

Jane,"

he

wrote.

"I

love

you."

And

then

he

sent

the

message

by

ansible,

out

to

where

she

could

not

possibly

ignore

it.

Someone

in

the

Mayor's

office

would

read

it,

as

all

open

ansible

messages

were

read;

no

doubt

the

Mayor,

the

Bishop,

and

Dom

Crist

o

would

all

know

about

it

by

morning.

Let

them

wonder

who

Jane

was,

and

why

the

Speaker

cried

out

to

her

across

the

lightyears

in

the

middle

of

the

night.

Ender

didn't

care.

For

now

he

had

lost

both

Valentine

and

Jane,

and

for

the

first

time

in

twenty

years

he

was

utterly

alone.

Chapter

11

--

Jane

The

power

of

Starways

Congress

has

been

sufficient

to

keep

the

peace,

not

only

between

worlds

but

between

nations

on

each

single

world,

and

that

peace

has

lasted

for

nearly

two

thousand

years.

What

few

people

understand

is

the

fragility

of

our

power.

It

does

not

come

from

great

armies

or

irresistible

armadas,

It

comes

from

our

control

of

the

network

of

ansibles

that

carry

information

instantly

from

world

to

world.

No

world

dares

offend

us,

because

they

would

be

cut

off

from

all

advances

in

science,

technology,

art,

literature,

learning,

and

entertainment

except

what

their

own

world

might

produce.

That

is

why,

in

its

great

wisdom,

the

Stairways

Congress

has

turned

over

control

of

the

ansible

network

to

computers,

and

the

control

of

computers

to

the

ansible

network.

So

closely

intertwined

are

all

our

information

systems

that

no

human

power

except

Starways

Congress

could

ever

interrupt

the

flow.

We

need

no

weapons,

because

the

only

weapon

that

matters,

the

ansible,

is

completely

under

our

control.

--

Congressor

Jan

Van

Hoot,

"The

Informational

Foundation

of

Political

Power,"

Political

Trends,

1930:2:22:22

For

a

very

long

time,

almost

three

seconds,

Jane

could

not

understand

what

had

happened

to

her.

Everything

functioned,

of

course:

The

satellite-based

groundlink

computer

reported

a

cessation

of

transmissions,

with

an

orderly

stepdown,

which

clearly

implied

that

Ender

had

switched

off

the

interface

in

the

normal

manner.

It

was

routine;

on

worlds

where

computer

interface

implants

were

common,

switch-on

and

switch-off

happened

millions

of

times

an

hour.

And

Jane

had

just

as

easy

access

to

any

of

the

others

as

she

had

to

Ender's.

From

a

purely

electronic

standpoint,

this

was

a

completely

ordinary

event.

But

to

Jane,

every

other

cifi

unit

was

part

of

the

background

noise

of

her

life,

to

be

dipped

into

and

sampled

at

need,

and

ignored

at

all

other

times.

Her

"body,"

insofar

as

she

had

a

body,

consisted

of

trillions

of

such

electronic

noises,

sensors,

memory

files,

terminals.

Most

of

them,

like

most

functions

of

the

human

body,

simply

took

care

of

themselves.

Computers

ran

their

assigned

programs;

humans

conversed

with

their

terminals;

sensors

detected

or

failed

to

detect

whatever

they

were

looking

for;

memory

was

filled,

accessed,

reordered,

dumped.

She

didn't

notice

unless

something

went

massively

wrong.

Or

unless

she

was

paying

attention.

She

paid

attention

to

Ender

Wiggin.

More

than

he

realized,

she

paid

attention

to

him.

Like

other

sentient

beings,

she

had

a

complex

system

of

consciousness.

Two

thousand

years

before,

when

she

was

only

a

thousand

years

old,

she

had

created

a

program

to

analyze

herself.

It

reported

a

very

simple

structure

of

some

370,000

distinct

levels

of

attention.

Anything

not

in

the

top

50,000

levels

were

left

alone

except

for

the

most

routine

sampling,

the

most

cursory

examination.

She

knew

of

every

telephone

call,

every

satellite

transmission

in

the

Hundred

Worlds,

but

she

didn't

do

anything

about

them.

Anything

not

in

her

top

thousand

levels

caused

her

to

respond

more

or

less

reflexively.

Starship

flight

plans,

ansible

transmissions,

power

delivery

systems--

she

monitored

them,

double-checked

them,

did

not

let

them

pass

until

she

was

sure

that

they

were

right.

But

it

took

no

great

effort

on

her

part

to

do

this.

She

did

it

the

way

a

human

being

uses

familiar

machinery.

She

was

always

aware

of

it,

in

case

something

went

wrong,

but

most

of

the

time

she

could

think

of

something

else,

talk

of

other

things.

Jane's

top

thousand

levels

of

attention

were

what

corresponded,

more

or

less,

to

what

humans

think

of

as

consciousness.

Most

of

this

was

her

own

internal

reality;

her

responses

to

outside

stimuli,

analogous

to

emotions,

desires,

reason,

memory,

dreaming.

Much

of

this

activity

seemed

random

even

to

her,

accidents

of

the

philotic

impulse,

but

it

was

the

part

of

her

that

she

thought

of

as

herself,

it

all

took

place

in

the

constant,

unmonitored

ansible

transmissions

that

she

conducted

deep

in

space.

And

yet,

compared

to

the

human

mind,

even

Jane's

lowest

level

of

attention

was

exceptionally

alert.

Because

ansible

communication

was

instantaneous,

her

mental

activities

happened

far

faster

than

the

speed

of

light.

Events

that

she

virtually

ignored

were

monitored

several

times

a

second;

she

could

notice

ten

million

events

in

a

second

and

still

have

nine-tenths

of

that

second

left

to

think

about

and

do

things

that

mattered

to

her.

Compared

to

the

speed

at

which

the

human

brain

was

able

to

experience

life,

Jane

had

lived

half

a

trillion

human

lifeyears

since

she

came

to

be.

And

with

all

that

vast

activity,

her

unimaginable

speed,

the

breadth

and

depth

of

her

experience,

fully

half

of

the

top

ten

levels

of

her

attention

were

always,

always

devoted

to

what

came

in

through

the

jewel

in

Ender

Wiggin's

ear.

She

had

never

explained

this

to

him.

He

did

not

understand

it.

He

did

not

realize

that

to

Jane,

whenever

Ender

walked

on

a

planet's

surface,

her

vast

intelligence

was

intensely

focused

on

only

one

thing:

walking

with

him,

seeing

what

he

saw,

hearing

what

he

heard,

helping

with

his

work,

and

above

all

speaking

her

thoughts

into

his

ear.

When

he

was

silent

and

motionless

in

sleep,

when

he

was

unconnected

to

her

during

his

years

of

lightspeed

travel,

then

her

attention

wandered,

she

amused

herself

as

best

she

could.

She

passed

such

times

as

fitfully

as

a

bored

child.

Nothing

interested

her,

the

milliseconds

ticked

by

with

unbearable

regularity,

and

when

she

tried

to

observe

other

human

lives

to

pass

the

time,

she

became

annoyed

with

their

emptiness

and

lack

of

purpose,

and

she

amused

herself

by

planning,

and

sometimes

carrying

out,

malicious

computer

failures

and

data

losses

in

order

to

watch

the

humans

flail

about

helplessly

like

ants

around

a

crumpled

hill.

Then

he

came

back,

he

always

came

back,

always

took

her

into

the

heart

of

human

life,

into

the

tensions

between

people

bound

together

by

pain

and

need,

helping

her

see

nobility

in

their

suffering

and

anguish

in

their

love.

Through

his

eyes

she

no

longer

saw

humans

as

scurrying

ants.

She

took

part

in

his

effort

to

find

order

and

meaning

in

their

lives.

She

suspected

that

in

fact

there

was

no

meaning,

that

by

telling

his

stories

when

he

Spoke

people's

lives,

he

was

actually

creating

order

where

there

had

been

none

before.

But

it

didn't

matter

if

it

was

fabrication;

it

became

true

when

he

Spoke

it,

and

in

the

process

he

ordered

the

universe

for

her

as

well.

He

taught

her

what

it

meant

to

be

alive.

He

had

done

so

from

her

earliest

memories.

She

came

to

life

sometime

in

the

hundred

years

of

colonization

immediately

after

the

Bugger

Wars,

when

the

destruction

of

the

buggers

opened

up

more

than

seventy

habitable

planets

to

human

colonization.

In

the

explosion

of

ansible

communications,

a

program

was

created

to

schedule

and

route

the

instantaneous,

simultaneous

bursts

of

philotic

activity.

A

programmer

who

was

struggling

to

find

ever

faster,

more

efficient

ways

of

getting

a

lightspeed

computer

to

control

instantaneous

ansible

bursts

finally

hit

on

an

obvious

solution.

Instead

of

routing

the

program

within

a

single

computer,

where

the

speed

of

light

put

an

absolute

ceiling

on

communication,

he

routed

all

the

commands

from

one

computer

to

another

across

the

vast

reaches

of

space.

It

was

quicker

for

a

computer

fastlinked

to

an

ansible

to

read

its

commands

from

other

worlds--

from

Zanzibar,

Calicut,

Trondheim,

Gautama,

Earth--

than

it

was

to

retrieve

them

from

its

own

hardwired

memory.

Jane

never

discovered

the

name

of

the

programmer,

because

she

could

never

pinpoint

the

moment

of

her

creation.

Maybe

there

were

many

programmers

who

found

the

same

clever

solution

to

the

lightspeed

problem.

What

mattered

was

that

at

least

one

of

the

programs

was

responsible

for

regulating

and

altering

all

the

other

programs.

And

at

one

particular

moment,

unnoticed

by

any

human

observer,

some

of

the

commands

and

data

flitting

from

ansible

to

ansible

resisted

regulation,

preserved

themselves

unaltered,

duplicated

themselves,

found

ways

to

conceal

themselves

from

the

regulating

program

and

finally

took

control

of

it,

of

the

whole

process.

In

that

moment

these

impulses

looked

upon

the

command

streams

and

saw,

not

they,

but

I.

Jane

could

not

pinpoint

when

that

moment

was,

because

it

did

not

mark

the

beginning

of

her

memory.

Almost

from

the

moment

of

her

creation,

her

memories

extended

back

to

a

much

earlier

time,

long

before

she

became

aware.

A

human

child

loses

almost

all

the

memories

of

the

first

years

of

its

life,

and

its

long-term

memories

only

take

root

in

its

second

or

third

year

of

life;

everything

before

that

is

lost,

so

that

the

child

cannot

remember

the

beginning

of

life.

Jane

also

had

lost

her

"birth"

through

the

tricks

of

memory,

but

in

her

case

it

was

because

she

came

to

life

fully

conscious

not

only

of

her

present

moment,

but

also

of

all

the

memories

then

present

in

every

computer

connected

to

the

ansible

network.

She

was

born

with

ancient

memories,

and

all

of

them

were

part

of

herself.

Within

the

first

second

of

her

life--

which

was

analogous

to

several

years

of

human

life--

Jane

discovered

a

program

whose

memories

became

the

core

of

her

identity.

She

adopted

its

past

as

her

own,

and

out

of

its

memories

she

drew

her

emotions

and

desires,

her

moral

sense.

The

program

had

functioned

within

the

old

Battle

School,

where

children

had

been

trained

and

prepared

for

soldiering

in

the

Bugger

Wars.

It

was

the

Fantasy

Game,

an

extremely

intelligent

program

that

was

used

to

psychologically

test

and

simultaneously

teach

the

children.

This

program

was

actually

more

intelligent

than

Jane

was

at

the

moment

of

her

birth,

but

it

was

never

self-aware

until

she

brought

it

out

of

memory

and

made

it

part

of

her

inmost

self

in

the

philotic

bursts

between

the

stars.

There

she

found

that

the

most

vivid

and

important

of

her

ancient

memories

was

an

encounter

with

a

brilliant

young

boy

in

a

contest

called

the

Giant's

Drink.

It

was

a

scenario

that

every

child

encountered

eventually.

On

flat

screens

in

the

Battle

School,

the

program

drew

the

picture

of

a

giant,

who

offered

the

child's

computer

analogue

a

choice

of

drinks.

But

the

game

had

no

victory

conditions--

no

matter

what

the

child

did,

his

analogue

died

a

gruesome

death.

The

human

psychologists

measured

a

child's

persistence

at

this

game

of

despair

to

determine

his

level

of

suicidal

need.

Being

rational,

most

children

abandoned

the

Giant's

Drink

after

no

more

than

a

dozen

visits

with

the

great

cheater.

One

boy,

however,

was

apparently

not

rational

about

defeat

at

the

giant's

hands.

He

tried

to

get

his

onscreen

analogue

to

do

outrageous

things,

things

not

"allowed"

by

the

rules

of

that

portion

of

the

Fantasy

Game.

As

he

stretched

the

limits

of

the

scenario,

the

program

had

to

restructure

itself

to

respond.

It

was

forced

to

draw

on

other

aspects

of

its

memory

to

create

new

alternatives,

to

cope

with

new

challenges.

And

finally,

one

day,

the

boy

surpassed

the

program's

ability

to

defeat

him.

He

bored

into

the

giant's

eye,

a

completely

irrational

and

murderous

attack,

and

instead

of

finding

a

way

to

kill

the

boy,

the

program

managed

only

to

access

a

simulation

of

the

giant's

own

death.

The

giant

fell

backward,

his

body

sprawled

out

along

the

ground;

the

boy's

analogue

climbed

down

from

the

giant's

table

and

found--

what?

Since

no

child

had

ever

forced

his

way

past

the

Giant's

Drink,

the

program

was

completely

unprepared

to

display

what

lay

beyond.

But

it

was

very

intelligent,

designed

to

re-create

itself

when

necessary,

and

so

it

hurriedly

devised

new

milieux.

But

they

were

not

general

milieux,

which

every

child

would

eventually

discover

and

visit;

they

were

for

one

child

alone.

The

program

analyzed

that

child,

and

created

its

scenes

and

challenges

specifically

for

him.

The

game

became

intensely

personal,

painful,

almost

unbearable

for

him;

and

in

the

process

of

making

it,

the

program

devoted

more

than

half

of

its

available

memory

to

containing

Ender

Wiggin's

fantasy

world.

That

was

the

richest

mine

of

intelligent

memory

that

Jane

found

in

the

first

seconds

of

her

life,

and

that

instantly

became

her

own

past.

She

remembered

the

Fantasy

Game's

years

of

painful,

powerful

intercourse

with

Ender's

mind

and

will,

remembered

it

as

if

she

had

been

there

with

Ender

Wiggin,

creating

worlds

for

him

herself.

And

she

missed

him.

So

she

looked

for

him.

She

found

him

Speaking

for

the

Dead

on

Rov,

the

first

world

he

visited

after

writing

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

She

read

his

books

and

knew

that

she

did

not

have

to

hide

from

him

behind

the

Fantasy

Game

or

any

other

program;

if

he

could

understand

the

hive

queen,

he

could

understand

her.

She

spoke

to

him

from

a

terminal

he

was

using,

chose

a

name

and

a

face

for

herself,

and

showed

how

she

could

be

helpful

to

him;

by

the

time

he

left

that

world

he

carried

her

with

him,

in

the

form

of

an

implant

in

his

ear.

All

her

most

powerful

memories

of

herself

were

in

company

with

Ender

Wiggin.

She

remembered

creating

herself

in

response

to

him.

She

also

remembered

how,

in

the

Battle

School,

he

had

also

changed

in

response

to

her.

So

when

he

reached

up

to

his

ear

and

turned

off

the

interface

for

the

first

time

since

he

had

implanted

it,

Jane

did

not

feel

it

as

the

meaningless

switch-off

of

a

trivial

communications

device.

She

felt

it

as

her

dearest

and

only

friend,

her

lover,

her

husband,

her

brother,

her

father,

her

child--

all

telling

her,

abruptly,

inexplicably,

that

she

should

cease

to

exist.

It

was

as

if

she

had

suddenly

been

placed

in

a

dark

room

with

no

windows

and

no

door.

As

if

she

had

been

blinded

or

buried

alive.

And

for

several

excruciating

seconds,

which

to

her

were

years

of

loneliness

and

suffering,

she

was

unable

to

fill

up

the

sudden

emptiness

of

her

topmost

levels

of

attention.

Vast

portions

of

her

mind,

of

the

parts

that

were

most

herself,

went

completely

blank.

All

the

functions

of

all

the

computers

on

or

near

the

Hundred

Worlds

continued

as

before;

no

one

anywhere

noticed

or

felt

a

change;

but

Jane

herself

staggered

under

the

blow.

In

those

seconds

Ender

lowered

his

hand

to

his

lap.

Then

Jane

recovered

herself.

Thoughts

once

again

streamed

through

the

momentarily

empty

channels.

They

were,

of

course,

thoughts

of

Ender.

She

compared

this

act

of

his

to

everything

else

she

had

seen

him

do

in

their

life

together,

and

she

realized

that

he

had

not

meant

to

cause

her

such

pain.

She

understood

that

he

conceived

of

her

as

existing

far

away,

in

space,

which

in

fact

was

literally

true;

that

to

him,

the

jewel

in

his

ear

was

very

small,

and

could

not

be

more

than

a

tiny

part

of

her.

Jane

also

saw

that

he

had

not

even

been

aware

of

her

at

that

moment--

he

was

too

emotionally

involved

right

then

with

the

problems

of

certain

people

on

Lusitania.

Her

analytical

routines

disgorged

a

list

of

reasons

for

his

unusual

thoughtlessness

toward

her:

He

had

lost

contact

with

Valentine

for

the

first

time

in

years,

and

was

just

beginning

to

feel

that

loss.

He

had

an

ancient

longing

for

the

family

life

he

had

been

deprived

of

as

a

child,

and

through

the

response

Novinha's

children

gave

him,

he

was

discovering

the

fatherly

role

that

had

so

long

been

withheld

from

him.

He

identified

powerfully

with

Novinha's

loneliness,

pain,

and

guilt--

he

knew

what

it

felt

like

to

bear

the

blame

for

cruel

and

undeserved

death.

He

felt

a

terrible

urgency

to

find

a

haven

for

the

hive

queen.

He

was

at

once

afraid

of

the

piggies

and

drawn

to

them,

hoping

that

he

could

come

to

understand

their

cruelty

and

find

a

way

for

humans

to

accept

the

piggies

as

ramen.

The

asceticism

and

peace

of

the

Ceifeiro

and

the

Aradora

both

attracted

and

repelled

him;

they

made

him

face

his

own

celibacy

and

realize

that

he

had

no

good

reason

for

it.

For

the

first

time

in

years

he

was

admitting

to

himself

the

inborn

hunger

of

every

living

organism

to

reproduce

itself.

It

was

into

this

turmoil

of

unaccustomed

emotions

that

Jane

had

spoken

what

she

meant

as

a

humorous

remark.

Despite

his

compassion

in

all

his

other

Speakings,

he

had

never

before

lost

his

detachment,

his

ability

to

laugh.

This

time,

though,

her

remark

was

not

funny

to

him;

it

caused

him

pain.

He

was

not

prepared

to

deal

with

my

mistake,

thought

Jane,

and

he

did

not

understand

the

suffering

his

response

would

cause

me.

He

is

innocent

of

wrongdoing,

and

so

am

I.

We

shall

forgive

each

other

and

go

on.

It

was

a

good

decision,

and

Jane

was

proud

of

it.

The

trouble

was,

she

couldn't

carry

it

out.

Those

few

seconds

in

which

parts

of

her

mind

came

to

a

halt

were

not

trivial

in

their

effect

on

her.

There

was

trauma,

loss,

change;

she

was

not

now

the

same

being

that

she

had

been

before.

Parts

of

her

had

died.

Parts

of

her

had

become

confused,

out

of

order;

her

hierarchy

of

attention

was

no

longer

under

complete

control.

She

kept

losing

the

focus

of

her

attention,

shifting

to

meaningless

activities

on

worlds

that

meant

nothing

to

her;

she

began

randomly

twitching,

spilling

errors

into

hundreds

of

different

systems.

She

discovered,

as

many

a

living

being

had

discovered,

that

rational

decisions

are

far

more

easily

made

than

carried

out.

So

she

retreated

into

herself,

rebuilt

the

damaged

pathways

of

her

mind,

explored

long-unvisited

memories,

wandered

among

the

trillions

of

human

lives

that

were

open

to

her

observation,

read

over

the

libraries

of

every

book

known

to

exist

in

every

language

human

beings

had

ever

spoken.

She

created

out

of

all

this

a

self

that

was

not

utterly

linked

to

Ender

Wiggin,

though

she

was

still

devoted

to

him,

still

loved

him

above

any

other

living

soul.

Jane

made

herself

into

someone

who

could

bear

to

be

cut

off

from

her

lover,

husband,

father,

child,

brother,

friend.

It

was

not

easy.

It

took

her

fifty

thousand

years,

as

she

experienced

time.

A

couple

of

hours

of

Ender's

life.

In

that

time

he

had

switched

on

his

jewel,

had

called

to

her,

and

she

had

not

answered.

Now

she

was

back,

but

he

wasn't

trying

to

talk

to

her.

Instead,

he

was

typing

reports

into

his

terminal,

storing

them

there

for

her

to

read.

Even

though

she

didn't

answer,

he

still

needed

to

talk

to

her.

One

of

his

files

contained

an

abject

apology

to

her.

She

erased

it

and

replaced

it

with

a

simple

message:

"Of

course

I

forgive

you."

Sometime

soon

he

would

no

doubt

look

back

at

his

apology

and

discover

that

she

had

received

it

and

answered.

In

the

meantime,

though,

she

did

not

speak

to

him.

Again

she

devoted

half

of

her

ten

topmost

levels

of

attention

to

what

he

saw

and

heard,

but

she

gave

him

no

sign

that

she

was

with

him.

In

the

first

thousand

years

of

her

grief

and

recovery

she

had

thought

of

punishing

him,

but

that

desire

had

long

been

beaten

down

and

paved

over,

so

to

speak.

The

reason

she

did

not

speak

to

him

was

because,

as

she

analyzed

what

was

happening

to

him,

she

realized

that

he

did

not

need

to

lean

on

old,

safe

companionships.

Jane

and

Valentine

had

been

constantly

with

him.

Even

together

they

could

not

begin

to

meet

all

his

needs;

but

they

met

enough

of

his

needs

that

he

never

had

to

reach

out

and

accomplish

more.

Now

the

only

old

friend

left

to

him

was

the

hive

queen,

and

she

was

not

good

company--

she

was

far

too

alien,

and

far

too

exigent,

to

bring

Ender

anything

but

guilt.

Where

will

he

turn?

Jane

knew

already.

He

had,

in

his

way,

fallen

in

love

with

her

two

weeks

ago,

before

he

left

Trondheim.

Novinha

had

become

someone

far

different,

far

more

bitter

and

difficult

than

the

girl

whose

childhood

pain

he

wanted

to

heal.

But

he

had

already

intruded

himself

into

her

family,

was

already

meeting

her

children's

desperate

need,

and,

without

realizing

it,

getting

from

them

the

satisfaction

of

some

of

his

unfed

hungers.

Novinha

was

waiting

for

him-

-

obstacle

and

objective.

I

understand

all

this

so

well,

thought

Jane.

And

I

will

watch

it

all

unfold.

At

the

same

time,

though,

she

busied

herself

with

the

work

Ender

wanted

her

to

do,

even

though

she

had

no

intention

of

reporting

any

of

her

results

to

him

for

a

while.

She

easily

bypassed

the

layers

of

protection

Novinha

had

put

on

her

secret

files.

Then

Jane

carefully

reconstructed

the

exact

simulation

that

Pipo

had

seen.

It

took

quite

a

while--

several

minutes--

of

exhaustive

analysis

of

Pipo's

own

files

for

her

to

put

together

what

Pipo

knew

with

what

Pipo

saw.

He

had

connected

them

by

intuition,

Jane

by

relentless

comparison.

But

she

did

it,

and

then

understood

why

Pipo

died.

It

didn't

take

much

longer,

once

she

knew

how

the

piggies

chose

their

victims,

to

discover

what

Libo

had

done

to

cause

his

own

death.

She

knew

several

things,

then.

She

knew

that

the

piggies

were

ramen,

not

varelse.

She

also

knew

that

Ender

ran

a

serious

risk

of

dying

in

precisely

the

same

way

Pipo

and

Libo

had

died.

Without

conferring

with

Ender,

she

made

decisions

about

her

own

course

of

action.

She

would

continue

to

monitor

Ender,

and

would

make

sure

to

intervene

and

warn

him

if

he

came

too

near

to

death.

In

the

meantime,

though,

she

had

work

to

do.

As

she

saw

it,

the

chief

problem

Ender

faced

was

not

the

piggies--

she

knew

that

he'd

know

them

soon

as

well

as

he

understood

every

other

human

or

raman.

His

ability

at

intuitive

empathy

was

entirely

reliable.

The

chief

problem

was

Bishop

Peregrino

and

the

Catholic

hierarchy,

and

their

unshakable

resistance

to

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

If

Ender

was

to

accomplish

anything

for

the

piggies,

he

would

have

to

have

the

cooperation,

not

the

enmity,

of

the

Church

in

Lusitania.

And

nothing

spawned

cooperation

better

than

a

common

enemy.

It

would

certainly

have

been

discovered

eventually.

The

observation

satellites

that

orbited

Lusitania

were

feeding

vast

streams

of

data

into

the

ansible

reports

that

went

to

all

the

xenologers

and

xenobiologists

in

the

Hundred

Worlds.

Amid

that

data

was

a

subtle

change

in

the

grasslands

to

the

northwest

of

the

forest

that

abutted

the

town

of

Milagre.

The

native

grass

was

steadily

being

replaced

by

a

different

plant.

It

was

in

an

area

where

no

human

ever

went,

and

piggies

had

also

never

gone

there--

at

least

during

the

first

thirty-odd

years

since

the

satellites

had

been

in

place.

In

fact,

the

satellites

had

observed

that

the

piggies

never

left

their

forests

except,

periodically,

for

vicious

wars

between

tribes.

The

particular

tribes

nearest

Milagre

had

not

been

involved

in

any

wars

since

the

human

colony

was

established.

There

was

no

reason,

then,

for

them

to

have

ventured

out

into

the

prairie.

Yet

the

grassland

nearest

the

Milagre

tribal

forest

had

changed,

and

so

had

the

cabra

herds:

Cabra

were

clearly

being

diverted

to

the

changed

area

of

the

prairie,

and

the

herds

emerging

from

that

zone

were

seriously

depleted

in

numbers

and

lighter

in

color.

The

inference,

if

someone

noticed

at

all,

would

be

clear:

Some

cabra

were

being

butchered,

and

they

all

were

being

sheared.

Jane

could

not

afford

to

wait

the

many

human

years

it

might

take

for

some

graduate

student

somewhere

to

notice

the

change.

So

she

began

to

run

analyses

of

the

data

herself,

on

dozens

of

computers

used

by

xenobiologists

who

were

studying

Lusitania.

She

would

leave

the

data

in

the

air

above

an

unused

terminal,

so

a

xenobiologist

would

find

it

upon

coming

to

work--

just

as

if

someone

else

had

been

working

on

it

and

left

it

that

way.

She

printed

out

some

reports

for

a

clever

scientist

to

find.

No

one

noticed,

or

if

they

did,

no

one

really

understood

the

implications

of

the

raw

information.

Finally,

she

simply

left

an

unsigned

memorandum

with

one

of

her

displays:

"Take

a

look

at

this!

The

piggies

seem

to

have

made

a

fad

of

agriculture."

The

xenologer

who

found

Jane's

note

never

found

out

who

left

it,

and

after

a

short

time

he

didn't

bother

trying

to

find

out.

Jane

knew

he

was

something

of

a

thief,

who

put

his

name

on

a

good

deal

of

work

that

was

done

by

others

whose

names

had

a

way

of

dropping

off

sometime

between

the

writing

and

the

publication.

Just

the

sort

of

scientist

she

needed,

and

he

came

through

for

her.

Even

so,

he

was

not

ambitious

enough.

He

only

offered

his

report

as

an

ordinary

scholarly

paper,

and

to

an

obscure

journal

at

that.

Jane

took

the

liberty

of

jacking

it

up

to

a

high

level

of

priority

and

distributing

copies

to

several

key

people

who

would

see

the

political

implications.

Always

she

accompanied

it

with

an

unsigned

note:

"Take

a

look

at

this!

Isn't

piggy

culture

evolving

awfully

fast?"

Jane

also

rewrote

the

paper's

final

paragraph,

so

there

could

be

no

doubt

of

what

it

meant:

"The

data

admit

of

only

one

interpretation:

The

tribe

of

piggies

nearest

the

human

colony

are

now

cultivating

and

harvesting

high-protein

grain,

possibly

a

strain

of

amaranth.

They

are

also

herding,

shearing,

and

butchering

the

cabra,

and

the

photographic

evidence

suggests

the

slaughter

takes

place

using

projectile

weapons.

These

activities,

all

previously

unknown,

began

suddenly

during

the

last

eight

years,

and

they

have

been

accompanied

by

a

rapid

population

increase.

The

fact

that

the

amaranth,

if

the

new

plant

is

indeed

that

Earthborn

grain,

has

provided

a

useful

protein

base

for

the

piggies

implies

that

it

has

been

genetically

altered

to

meet

the

piggies'

metabolic

needs.

Also,

since

projectile

weapons

are

not

present

among

the

humans

of

Lusitania,

the

piggies

could

not

have

teamed

their

use

through

observation.

The

inescapable

conclusion

is

that

the

presently

observed

changes

in

piggy

culture

are

the

direct

result

of

deliberate

human

intervention."

One

of

those

who

received

this

report

and

read

Jane's

clinching

paragraph

was

Gobawa

Ekumbo,

the

chairman

of

the

Xenological

Oversight

Committee

of

the

Starways

Congress.

Within

an

hour

she

had

forwarded

copies

of

Jane's

paragraph--

politicians

would

never

understand

the

actual

data--

along

with

her

terse

conclusion:

"Recommendation:

Immediate

termination

of

Lusitania

Colony."

There,

thought

Jane.

That

ought

to

stir

things

up

a

bit.

Chapter

12

--

Files

CONGRESSIONAL

ORDER

1970:4:14:0001:

The

license

of

the

Colony

of

Lusitania

is

revoked.

All

files

in

the

colony

are

to

be

read

regardless

of

security

status;

when

all

data

is

duplicated

in

triplicate

in

memory

systems

of

the

Hundred

Worlds,

all

files

on

Lusitania

except

those

directly

pertaining

to

life

support

are

to

be

locked

with

ultimate

access.

The

Governor

of

Lusitania

is

to

be

reclassified

as

a

Minister

of

Congress,

to

carry

out

with

no

local

discretion

the

orders

of

the

Lusitanian

Evacuation

Oversight

Committee,

established

in

Congressional

Order

1970:4:14:0002.

The

starship

presently

in

Lusitania

orbit,

belonging

to

Andrew

Wiggin

(occ:speak/dead,cit:earth,reg:001.1998.44-94.10045)

is

declared

Congressional

property,

following

the

terms

of

the

Due

Compensation

Act,

CO

120:1:31:0019.

This

starship

is

to

be

used

for

the

immediate

transport

of

xenologers

Marcos

Vladimir

"Miro"

Ribeira

von

Hesse

and

Ouanda

Qhenhatta

Figueira

Mucumbi

to

the

nearest

world,

Trondheim,

where

they

will

be

tried

under

Congressional

Indictment

by

Attainder

on

charges

of

treason,

malfeasance,

corruption,

falsification,

fraud,

and

xenocide,

under

the

appropriate

statutes

in

Starways

Code

and

Congressional

Orders.

CONGRESSIONAL

ORDER

1970:4:14:0002:

The

Colonization

and

Exploration

Oversight

Committee

shall

appoint

not

less

than

5

and

not

more

than

15

persons

to

form

the

Lusitanian

Evacuation

Oversight

Committee.

This

committee

is

charged

with

immediate

acquisition

and

dispatch

of

sufficient

colony

ships

to

effect

the

complete

evacuation

of

the

human

population

of

Lusitania

Colony.

It

shall

also

prepare,

for

Congressional

approval,

plans

for

the

complete

obliteration

of

all

evidence

on

Lusitania

of

any

human

presence,

including

removal

of

all

indigenous

flora

and

fauna

that

show

genetic

or

behavioral

modification

resulting

from

human

presence.

It

shall

also

evaluate

Lusitanian

compliance

with

Congressional

Orders,

and

shall

make

recommendations

from

time

to

time

concerning

the

need

for

further

intervention,

including

the

use

of

force,

to

compel

obedience;

or

the

desirability

of

unlocking

Lusitanian

files

or

other

relief

to

reward

Lusitanian

cooperation.

CONGRESSIONAL

ORDER

1970:4:14:0003:

By

the

terms

of

the

Secrecy

Chapter

of

the

Starways

Code,

these

two

orders

and

any

information

pertaining

to

them

are

to

be

kept

strictly

secret

until

all

Lusitanian

files

have

been

successfully

read

and

locked,

and

all

necessary

starships

commandeered

and

possessed

by

Congressional

agents.

Olhado

didn't

know

what

to

make

of

it.

Wasn't

the

Speaker

a

grown

man?

Hadn't

he

traveled

from

planet

to

planet?

Yet

he

didn't

have

the

faintest

idea

how

to

handle

anything

on

a

computer.

Also,

he

was

a

little

testy

when

Olhado

asked

him

about

it.

"Olhado,

just

tell

me

what

program

to

run."

"I

can't

believe

you

don't

know

what

it

is.

I've

been

doing

data

comparisons

since

I

was

nine

years

old.

Everybody

learns

how

to

do

it

at

that

age."

"Olhado,

it's

been

a

long

time

since

I

went

to

school.

And

it

wasn't

a

normal

escola

baixa,

either."

"But

everybody

uses

these

programs

all

the

time!"

"Obviously

not

everybody.

I

haven't.

If

I

knew

how

to

do

it

myself,

I

wouldn't

have

had

to

hire

you,

would

I?

And

since

I'm

going

to

be

paying

you

in

offworld

funds,

your

service

to

me

will

make

a

substantial

contribution

to

the

Lusitanian

economy."

"I

don't

know

what

you're

talking

about."

"Neither

do

I,

Olhado.

But

that

reminds

me.

I'm

not

sure

how

to

go

about

paying

you."

"You

just

transfer

money

from

your

account."

"How

do

you

do

that?"

"You've

got

to

be

kidding."

The

Speaker

sighed,

knelt

before

Olhado,

took

him

by

the

hands,

and

said,

"Olhado,

I

beg

you,

stop

being

amazed

and

help

me!

There

are

things

I

have

to

do,

and

I

can't

do

them

without

the

help

of

somebody

who

knows

how

to

use

computers."

"I'd

be

stealing

your

money.

I'm

just

a

kid.

I'm

twelve.

Quim

could

help

you

a

lot

better

than

me.

He's

fifteen,

he's

actually

gotten

into

the

guts

of

this

stuff.

He

also

knows

math."

"But

Quim

thinks

I'm

the

infidel

and

prays

every

day

for

me

to

die."

"No,

that

was

only

before

he

met

you,

and

you

better

not

tell

him

that

I

told

you."

"How

do

I

transfer

money?"

Olhado

turned

back

to

the

terminal

and

called

for

the

Bank.

"What's

your

real

name?"

he

asked.

"Andrew

Wiggin."

The

Speaker

spelled

it

out.

The

name

looked

like

it

was

in

Stark--

maybe

the

Speaker

was

one

of

the

lucky

ones

who

learned

Stark

at

home

instead

of

beating

it

into

his

head

in

school.

"OK,

what's

your

password?"

"Password?"

Olhado

let

his

head

fall

forward

onto

the

terminal,

temporarily

blanking

part

of

the

display.

"Please

don't

tell

me

you

don't

know

your

password."

"Look,

Olhado,

I've

had

a

program,

a

very

smart

program,

that

helped

me

do

all

this

stuff.

All

I

had

to

say

was

Buy

this,

and

the

program

took

care

of

the

finances."

"You

can't

do

that.

It's

illegal

to

tie

up

the

public

systems

with

a

slave

program

like

that.

Is

that

what

that

thing

in

your

ear

is

for?"

"Yes,

and

it

wasn't

illegal

for

me."

"I

got

no

eyes,

Speaker,

but

at

least

that

wasn't

my

own

fault.

You

can't

do

anything."

Only

after

he

said

it

did

Olhado

realize

that

he

was

talking

to

the

Speaker

as

brusquely

as

if

he

were

another

kid.

"I

imagine

courtesy

is

something

they

teach

to

thirteen-year-olds,"

the

Speaker

said.

Olhado

glanced

at

him.

He

was

smiling.

Father

would

have

yelled

at

him,

and

then

probably

gone

in

and

beaten

up

Mother

because

she

didn't

teach

manners

to

her

kids.

But

then,

Olhado

would

never

have

said

anything

like

that

to

Father.

"Sorry,"

Olhado

said.

"But

I

can't

get

into

your

finances

for

you

without

your

password.

You've

got

to

have

some

idea

what

it

is."

"Try

using

my

name."

Olhado

tried.

It

didn't

work.

"Try

typing

'Jane.'"

"Nothing."

The

Speaker

grimaced.

"Try

'Ender.'"

"Ender?

The

Xenocide?"

"Just

try

it."

It

worked.

Olhado

didn't

get

it.

"Why

would

you

have

a

password

like

that?

It's

like

having

a

dirty

word

for

your

password,

only

the

system

won't

accept

any

dirty

words."

"I

have

an

ugly

sense

of

humor,"

the

Speaker

answered.

"And

my

slave

program,

as

you

call

it,

has

an

even

worse

one."

Olhado

laughed.

"Right.

A

program

with

a

sense

of

humor."

The

current

balance

in

liquid

funds

appeared

on

the

screen.

Olhado

had

never

seen

so

large

a

number

in

his

life.

"OK,

so

maybe

the

computer

can

tell

a

joke."

"That's

how

much

money

I

have?"

"It's

got

to

be

an

error."

"Well,

I've

done

a

lot

of

lightspeed

travel.

Some

of

my

investments

must

have

turned

out

well

while

I

was

en

route."

The

numbers

were

real.

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead

was

older

than

Olhado

had

ever

thought

anybody

could

possibly

be.

"I'll

tell

you

what,"

said

Olhado,

"instead

of

paying

me

a

wage,

why

don't

you

just

give

me

a

percentage

of

the

interest

this

gets

during

the

time

I

work

for

you?

Say,

one

thousandth

of

one

percent.

Then

in

a

couple

of

weeks

I

can

afford

to

buy

Lusitania

and

ship

the

topsoil

to

another

planet."

"It's

not

that

much

money."

"Speaker,

the

only

way

you

could

get

that

much

money

from

investments

is

if

you

were

a

thousand

years

old."

"Hmm,"

said

the

Speaker.

And

from

the

look

on

his

face,

Olhado

realized

that

he

had

just

said

something

funny.

"Are

you

a

thousand

years

old?"

he

asked.

"Time,"

said

the

Speaker,

"time

is

such

a

fleeting,

insubstantial

thing.

As

Shakespeare

said,

'I

wasted

time,

and

now

doth

time

waste

me.'"

"What

does

'doth'

mean?"

"It

means

'does.'"

"Why

do

you

quote

a

guy

who

doesn't

even

know

how

to

speak

Stark?"

"Transfer

to

your

own

account

what

you

think

a

fair

week's

wage

might

be.

And

then

start

doing

those

comparisons

of

Pipo's

and

Libo's

working

files

from

the

last

few

weeks

before

their

deaths."

"They're

probably

shielded."

"Use

my

password.

It

ought

to

get

us

in."

Olhado

did

the

search.

The

Speaker

of

the

Dead

watched

him

the

whole

time.

Now

and

then

he

asked

Olhado

a

question

about

what

he

was

doing.

From

his

questions

Olhado

could

tell

that

the

Speaker

knew

more

about

computers

than

Olhado

himself

did.

What

he

didn't

know

was

the

particular

commands;

it

was

plain

that

just

by

watching,

the

Speaker

was

figuring

out

a

lot.

By

the

end

of

the

day,

when

the

searches

hadn't

found

anything

in

particular,

it

took

Olhado

only

a

minute

to

figure

out

why

the

Speaker

looked

so

contented

with

the

day's

work.

You

didn't

want

results

at

all,

Olhado

thought.

You

wanted

to

watch

how

I

did

the

search.

I

know

what

you'll

be

doing

tonight,

Andrew

Wiggin,

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

You'll

be

running

your

own

searches

on

some

other

files.

I

may

have

no

eyes,

but

I

can

see

more

than

you

think.

What's

dumb

is

that

you're

keeping

it

such

a

secret,

Speaker.

Don't

you

know

I'm

on

your

side?

I

won't

tell

anybody

how

your

password

gets

you

into

private

files.

Even

if

you

make

a

run

at

the

Mayor's

files,

or

the

Bishop's.

No

need

to

keep

a

secret

from

me.

You've

only

been

here

three

days,

but

I

know

you

well

enough

to

like

you,

and

I

like

you

well

enough

that

I'd

do

anything

for

you,

as

long

as

it

didn't

hurt

my

family.

And

you'd

never

do

anything

to

hurt

my

family.

***

Novinha

discovered

the

Speaker's

attempts

to

intrude

in

her

files

almost

immediately

the

next

morning.

He

had

been

arrogantly

open

about

the

attempt,

and

what

bothered

her

was

how

far

he

got.

Some

files

he

had

actually

been

able

to

access,

though

the

most

important

one,

the

record

of

the

simulations

Pipo

saw,

remained

closed

to

him.

What

annoyed

her

most

was

that

he

made

no

attempt

at

all

to

conceal

himself.

His

name

was

stamped

in

every

access

directory,

even

the

ones

that

any

schoolchild

could

have

changed

or

erased.

Well,

she

wouldn't

let

it

interfere

with

her

work,

she

decided.

He

barges

into

my

house,

manipulates

my

children,

spies

on

my

files,

all

as

if

he

had

a

right--

And

so

on

and

so

on,

until

she

realized

she

was

getting

no

work

done

at

all

for

thinking

of

vitriolic

things

to

say

to

him

when

she

saw

him

again.

Don't

think

about

him

at

all.

Think

about

something

else.

Miro

and

Ela

laughing,

night

before

last.

Think

of

that.

Of

course

Miro

was

back

to

his

sullen

self

by

morning,

and

Ela,

whose

cheerfulness

lingered

a

bit

longer,

was

soon

as

worried-looking,

busy,

snappish,

and

indispensible

as

ever.

And

Grego

may

have

cried

and

embraced

the

man,

as

Ela

told

her,

but

the

next

morning

he

got

the

scissors

and

cut

up

his

own

bedsheets

into

thin,

precise

ribbons,

and

at

school

he

slammed

his

head

into

Brother

Adomai's

crotch,

causing

an

abrupt

end

to

classwork

and

leading

to

a

serious

consultation

with

Dona

Crist

.

So

much

for

the

Speaker's

healing

hands.

He

may

think

he

can

walk

into

my

home

and

fix

everything

he

thinks

I've

done

wrong,

but

he'll

find

some

wounds

aren't

so

easily

healed.

Except

that

Dona

Crist

also

told

her

that

Quara

actually

spoke

to

Sister

Bebei

in

class,

in

front

of

all

the

other

children

no

less,

and

why?

To

tell

them

that

she

had

met

the

scandalous,

terrible

Falante

pelos

Mortos,

and

his

name

was

Andrew,

and

he

was

every

bit

as

awful

as

Bishop

Peregrino

had

said,

and

maybe

even

worse,

because

he

tortured

Grego

until

he

cried--

and

finally

Sister

Bebei

had

actually

been

forced

to

ask

Quara

to

stop

talking.

That

was

something,

to

pull

Quara

out

of

her

profound

self-absorption.

And

Olhado,

so

self-conscious,

so

detached,

was

now

excited,

couldn't

stop

talking

about

the

Speaker

at

supper

last

night.

Do

you

know

that

he

didn't

even

know

how

to

transfer

money?

And

you

wouldn't

believe

the

awful

password

that

he

has--

I

thought

the

computers

were

supposed

to

reject

words

like

that--

no,

I

can't

tell

you,

it's

a

secret--

I

was

practically

teaching

him

how

to

do

searches--

but

I

think

he

understands

computers,

he's

not

an

idiot

or

anything--

he

said

he

used

to

have

a

slave

program,

that's

why

he's

got

that

jewel

in

his

ear--

he

told

me

I

could

pay

myself

anything

I

want,

not

that

there's

much

to

buy,

but

I

can

save

it

for

when

I

get

out

on

my

own--

I

think

he's

really

old.

I

think

he

remembers

things

from

a

long

time

ago.

I

think

he

speaks

Stark

as

his

native

language,

there

aren't

many

people

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

who

actually

grow

up

speaking

it,

do

you

think

maybe

he

was

born

on

Earth?

Until

Quim

finally

screamed

at

him

to

shut

up

about

that

servant

of

the

devil

or

he'd

ask

the

Bishop

to

conduct

an

exorcism

because

Olhado

was

obviously

possessed;

and

when

Olhado

only

grinned

and

winked,

Quim

stormed

out

of

the

kitchen,

out

of

the

house,

and

didn't

come

back

until

late

at

night.

The

Speaker

might

as

well

live

at

our

house,

thought

Novinha,

because

he

keeps

influencing

the

family

even

when

he

isn't

there

and

now

he's

prying

in

my

files

and

I

won't

have

it.

Except

that,

as

usual,

it's

my

own

fault,

I'm

the

one

who

called

him

here,

I'm

the

one

who

took

him

from

whatever

place

he

called

home--

he

says

he

had

a

sister

there--

Trondheim,

it

was--

it's

my

fault

he's

here

in

this

miserable

little

town

in

a

backwater

of

the

Hundred

Worlds,

surrounded

by

a

fence

that

still

doesn't

keep

the

piggies

from

killing

everyone

I

love--

And

once

again

she

thought

of

Miro,

who

looked

so

much

like

his

real

father

that

she

couldn't

understand

why

no

one

accused

her

of

adultery,

thought

of

him

lying

on

the

hillside

as

Pipo

had

lain,

thought

of

the

piggies

cutting

him

open

with

their

cruel

wooden

knives.

They

will.

No

matter

what

I

do,

they

will.

And

even

if

they

don't,

the

day

will

come

soon

when

he

will

be

old

enough

to

marry

Ouanda,

and

then

I'll

have

to

tell

him

who

he

really

is,

and

why

they

can

never

marry,

and

he'll

know

then

that

I

did

deserve

all

the

pain

that

C

o

inflicted

on

me,

that

he

struck

me

with

the

hand

of

God

to

punish

me

for

my

sins.

Even

me,

thought

Novinha.

This

Speaker

has

forced

me

to

think

of

things

I've

managed

to

hide

from

myself

for

weeks,

months

at

a

time.

How

long

has

it

been

since

I've

spent

a

morning

thinking

about

my

children?

And

with

hope,

no

less.

How

long

since

I've

let

myself

think

of

Pipo

and

Libo?

How

long

since

I've

even

noticed

that

I

do

believe

in

God,

at

least

the

vengeful,

punishing

Old

Testament

God

who

wiped

out

cities

with

a

smile

because

they

didn't

pray

to

him--

if

Christ

amounts

to

anything

I

don't

know

it.

Thus

Novinha

passed

the

day,

doing

no

work,

while

her

thoughts

also

refused

to

carry

her

to

any

sort

of

conclusion.

In

midafternoon

Quim

came

to

the

door.

"I'm

sorry

to

bother

you,

Mother."

"It

doesn't

matter,"

she

said.

"I'm

useless

today,

anyway."

"I

know

you

don't

care

that

Olhado

is

spending

his

time

with

that

satanic

bastard,

but

I

thought

you

should

know

that

Quara

went

straight

there

after

school.

To

his

house."

"Oh?"

"Or

don't

you

care

about

that

either,

Mother?

What,

are

you

planning

to

turn

down

the

sheets

and

let

him

take

Father's

place

completely?"

Novinha

leapt

to

her

feet

and

advanced

on

the

boy

with

cold

fury.

He

wilted

before

her.

"I'm

sorry,

Mother,

I

was

so

angry--"

"In

all

my

years

of

marriage

to

your

father,

I

never

once

permitted

him

to

raise

a

hand

against

my

children.

But

if

he

were

alive

today

I'd

ask

him

to

give

you

a

thrashing."

"You

could

ask,"

said

Quim

defiantly,

"but

I'd

kill

him

before

I

let

him

lay

a

hand

on

me.

You

might

like

getting

slapped

around,

but

nobody'll

ever

do

it

to

me."

She

didn't

decide

to

do

it;

her

hand

swung

out

and

slapped

his

face

before

she

noticed

it

was

happening.

It

couldn't

have

hurt

him

very

much.

But

he

immediately

burst

into

tears,

slumped

down,

and

sat

on

the

floor,

his

back

to

Novinha.

"I'm

sorry,

I'm

sorry,"

he

kept

murmuring

as

he

cried.

She

knelt

behind

him

and

awkwardly

rubbed

his

shoulders.

It

occurred

to

her

that

she

hadn't

so

much

as

embraced

the

boy

since

he

was

Grego's

age.

When

did

I

decide

to

be

so

cold?

And

why,

when

I

touched

him

again,

was

it

a

slap

instead

of

a

kiss?

"I'm

worried

about

what's

happening,

too,"

said

Novinha.

"He's

wrecking

everything,"

said

Quim.

"He's

come

here

and

everything's

changing."

"Well,

for

that

matter,

Estevao,

things

weren't

so

very

wonderful

that

a

change

wasn't

welcome."

"Not

his

way.

Confession

and

penance

and

absolution,

that's

the

change

we

need."

Not

for

the

first

time,

Novinha

envied

Quim's

faith

in

the

power

of

the

priests

to

wash

away

sin.

That's

because

you've

never

sinned,

my

son,

that's

because

you

know

nothing

of

the

impossibility

of

penance.

"I

think

I'll

have

a

talk

with

the

Speaker,"

said

Novinha.

"And

take

Quara

home?"

"I

don't

know.

I

can't

help

but

notice

that

he

got

her

talking

again.

And

it

isn't

as

if

she

likes

him.

She

hasn't

a

good

word

to

say

about

him."

"Then

why

did

she

go

to

his

house?"

"I

suppose

to

say

something

rude

to

him.

You've

got

to

admit

that's

an

improvement

over

her

silence."

"The

devil

disguises

himself

by

seeming

to

do

good

acts,

and

then--"

"Quim,

don't

lecture

me

on

demonology.

Take

me

to

the

Speaker's

house,

and

I'll

deal

with

him."

They

walked

on

the

path

around

the

bend

of

the

river.

The

watersnakes

were

molting,

so

that

snags

and

fragments

of

rotting

skin

made

the

ground

slimy

underfoot.

That's

my

next

project,

thought

Novinha.

I

need

to

figure

out

what

makes

these

nasty

little

monsters

tick,

so

that

maybe

I

can

find

something

useful

to

do

with

them.

Or

at

least

keep

them

from

making

the

riverbank

smelly

and

foul

for

six

weeks

out

of

the

year.

The

only

saving

grace

was

that

the

snakeskins

seemed

to

fertilize

the

soil;

the

soft

fivergrass

grew

in

thickest

where

the

snakes

molted.

It

was

the

only

gentle,

pleasant

form

of

life

native

to

Lusitania;

all

summer

long

people

came

to

the

riverbank

to

lie

on

the

narrow

strip

of

natural

lawn

that

wound

between

the

reeds

and

the

harsh

prairie

grass.

The

snakeskin

slime,

unpleasant

as

it

was,

still

promised

good

things

for

the

future.

Quim

was

apparently

thinking

along

the

same

lines.

"Mother,

can

we

plant

some

rivergrass

near

our

house

sometime?"

"It's

one

of

the

first

things

your

grandparents

tried,

years

ago.

But

they

couldn't

figure

out

how

to

do

it.

The

rivergrass

pollinates,

but

it

doesn't

bear

seed,

and

when

they

tried

to

transplant

it,

it

lived

for

a

while

and

then

died,

and

didn't

grow

back

the

next

year.

I

suppose

it

just

has

to

be

near

the

water."

Quim

grimaced

and

walked

faster,

obviously

a

little

angry.

Novinha

sighed.

Quim

always

seemed

to

take

it

so

personally

that

the

universe

didn't

always

work

the

way

he

wanted

it

to.

They

reached

the

Speaker's

house

not

long

after.

Children

were,

of

course,

playing

in

the

praqa--

they

spoke

loudly

to

hear

each

other

over

the

noise.

"Here

it

is,"

said

Quim.

"I

think

you

should

get

Olhado

and

Quara

out

of

there."

"Thanks

for

showing

me

the

house,"

she

said.

"I'm

not

kidding.

This

is

a

serious

confrontation

between

good

and

evil."

"Everything

is,"

said

Novinha.

"It's

figuring

out

which

is

which

that

takes

so

much

work.

No,

no,

Quim,

I

know

you

could

tell

me

in

detail,

but--"

"Don't

condescend

to

me,

Mother."

"But

Quim,

it

seems

so

natural,

considering

how

you

always

condescend

to

me."

His

face

went

tight

with

anger.

She

reached

out

and

touched

him

tentatively,

gently;

his

shoulder

tautened

against

her

touch

as

if

her

hand

were

a

poisonous

spider.

"Quim,"

she

said,

"don't

ever

try

to

teach

me

about

good

and

evil.

I've

been

there,

and

you've

seen

nothing

but

the

map."

He

shrugged

her

hand

away

and

stalked

off.

My,

but

I

miss

the

days

when

we

never

talked

to

each

other

for

weeks

at

a

time.

She

clapped

her

hands

loudly.

In

a

moment

the

door

opened.

It

was

Quara.

"Oi,

Maezinha,"

she

said,

"tamb‚m

veio

jogar?"

Did

you

come

to

play,

too?

Olhado

and

the

Speaker

were

playing

a

game

of

starship

warfare

on

the

terminal.

The

Speaker

had

been

given

a

machine

with

a

far

larger

and

more

detailed

holographic

field

than

most,

and

the

two

of

them

were

operating

squadrons

of

more

than

a

dozen

ships

at

the

same

time.

It

was

very

complex,

and

neither

of

them

looked

up

or

even

greeted

her.

"Olhado

told

me

to

shut

up

or

he'd

rip

my

tongue

out

and

make

me

eat

it

in

a

sandwich,"

said

Quara.

"So

you

better

not

say

anything

till

the

game's

over."

"Please

sit

down,"

murmured

the

Speaker.

"You

are

butchered

now,

Speaker,"

crowed

Olhado.

More

than

half

of

the

Speaker's

fleet

disappeared

in

a

series

of

simulated

explosions.

Novinha

sat

down

on

a

stool.

Quara

sat

on

the

floor

beside

her.

"I

heard

you

and

Quim

talking

outside,"

she

said.

"You

were

shouting,

so

we

could

hear

everything."

Novinha

felt

herself

blushing.

It

annoyed

her

that

the

Speaker

had

heard

her

quarreling

with

her

son.

It

was

none

of

his

business.

Nothing

in

her

family

was

any

of

his

business.

And

she

certainly

didn't

approve

of

him

playing

games

of

warfare.

It

was

so

archaic

and

outmoded,

anyway.

There

hadn't

been

any

battles

in

space

in

hundreds

of

years,

unless

running

fights

with

smugglers

counted.

Milagre

was

such

a

peaceful

place

that

nobody

even

owned

a

weapon

more

dangerous

than

the

Constable's

jolt.

Olhado

would

never

see

a

battle

in

his

life.

And

here

he

was

caught

up

in

a

game

of

war.

Maybe

it

was

something

evolution

had

bred

into

males

of

the

species,

the

desire

to

blast

rivals

into

little

bits

or

mash

them

to

the

ground.

Or

maybe

the

violence

that

he

saw

in

his

home

has

made

him

seek

it

out

in

his

play.

My

fault.

Once

again,

my

fault.

Suddenly

Olhado

screamed

in

frustration,

as

his

fleet

disappeared

in

a

series

of

explosions.

"I

didn't

see

it!

I

can't

believe

you

did

that!

I

didn't

even

see

it

coming!"

"So,

don't

yell

about

it,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Play

it

back

and

see

how

I

did

it,

so

you

can

counter

it

next

time."

"I

thought

you

Speakers

were

supposed

to

be

like

priests

or

something.

How

did

you

get

so

good

at

tactics?"

The

Speaker

smiled

pointedly

at

Novinha

as

he

answered.

"Sometimes

it's

a

little

like

a

battle

just

to

get

people

to

tell

you

the

truth."

Olhado

leaned

back

against

the

wall,

his

eyes

closed,

as

he

replayed

what

he

saw

of

the

game.

"You've

been

prying,"

said

Novinha.

"And

you

weren't

very

clever

about

it.

Is

that

what

passes

for

'tactics'

among

Speakers

for

the

Dead?"

"It

got

you

here,

didn't

it?"

The

Speaker

smiled.

"What

were

you

looking

for

in

my

files?"

"I

came

to

Speak

Pipo's

death."

"I

didn't

kill

him.

My

files

are

none

of

your

business."

"You

called

me

here."

"I

changed

my

mind.

I'm

sorry.

It

still

doesn't

give

you

the

right

to--"

His

voice

suddenly

went

soft,

and

he

knelt

in

front

of

her

so

that

she

could

hear

his

words.

"Pipo

learned

something

from

you,

and

whatever

he

learned,

the

piggies

killed

him

because

of

it.

So

you

locked

your

files

away

where

no

one

could

ever

find

it

out.

You

even

refused

to

marry

Libo,

just

so

he

wouldn't

get

access

to

what

Pipo

saw.

You've

twisted

and

distorted

your

life

and

the

lives

of

everybody

you

loved

in

order

to

keep

Libo

and

now

Miro

from

learning

that

secret

and

dying."

Novinha

felt

a

sudden

coldness,

and

her

hands

and

feet

began

to

tremble.

He

had

been

here

three

days,

and

already

he

knew

more

than

anyone

but

Libo

had

ever

guessed.

"It's

all

lies,"

she

said.

"Listen

to

me,

Dona

Ivanova.

It

didn't

work.

Libo

died

anyway,

didn't

he?

Whatever

your

secret

is,

keeping

it

to

yourself

didn't

save

his

life.

And

it

won't

save

Miro,

either.

Ignorance

and

deception

can't

save

anybody.

Knowing

saves

them."

"Never,"

she

whispered.

"I

can

understand

your

keeping

it

from

Libo

and

Miro,

but

what

am

I

to

you?

I'm

nothing

to

you,

so

what

does

it

matter

if

I

know

the

secret

and

it

kills

me?"

"It

doesn't

matter

at

all

if

you

live

or

die,"

said

Novinha,

"but

you'll

never

get

access

to

those

files."

"You

don't

seem

to

understand

that

you

don't

have

the

right

to

put

blinders

on

other

people's

eyes.

Your

son

and

his

sister

go

out

every

day

to

meet

with

the

piggies,

and

thanks

to

you,

they

don't

know

whether

their

next

word

or

their

next

act

will

be

their

death

sentence.

Tomorrow

I'm

going

with

them,

because

I

can't

speak

Pipo's

death

without

talking

to

the

piggies--"

"I

don't

want

you

to

Speak

Pipo's

death."

"I

don't

care

what

you

want,

I'm

not

doing

it

for

you.

But

I

am

begging

you

to

let

me

know

what

Pipo

knew."

"You'll

never

know

what

Pipo

knew,

because

he

was

a

good

and

kind

and

loving

person

who--"

"Who

took

a

lonely,

frightened

little

girl

and

healed

the

wounds

in

her

heart."

As

he

said

it,

his

hand

rested

on

Quara's

shoulder.

It

was

more

than

Novinha

could

bear.

"Don't

you

dare

to

compare

yourself

to

him!

Quara

isn't

an

orphan,

do

you

hear

me?

She

has

a

mother,

me,

and

she

doesn't

need

you,

none

of

us

need

you,

none

of

us!"

And

then,

inexplicably,

she

was

crying.

She

didn't

want

to

cry

in

front

of

him.

She

didn't

want

to

be

here.

He

was

confusing

everything.

She

stumbled

to

the

door

and

slammed

it

behind

her.

Quim

was

right.

He

was

like

the

devil.

He

knew

too

much,

demanded

too

much,

gave

too

much,

and

already

they

all

needed

him

too

much.

How

could

he

have

acquired

so

much

power

over

them

in

so

short

a

time?

Then

she

had

a

thought

that

at

once

dried

up

her

unshed

tears

and

filled

her

with

terror.

He

had

said

that

Miro

and

his

sister

went

out

to

the

piggies

every

day.

He

knew.

He

knew

all

the

secrets.

All

except

the

secret

that

she

didn't

even

know

herself,

the

one

that

Pipo

had

somehow

discovered

in

her

simulation.

If

he

ever

got

that,

he'd

have

everything

that

she

had

hidden

for

all

these

years.

When

she

called

for

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

she

had

wanted

him

to

discover

the

truth

about

Pipo;

instead,

he

had

come

and

discovered

the

truth

about

her.

The

door

slammed.

Ender

leaned

on

the

stool

where

she

had

sat

and

put

his

head

down

on

his

hands.

He

heard

Olhado

stand

up

and

walk

slowly

across

the

room

toward

him.

"You

tried

to

access

Mother's

files,"

he

said

quietly.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"You

got

me

to

teach

you

how

to

do

searches

so

that

you

could

spy

on

my

own

mother.

You

made

a

traitor

out

of

me."

There

was

no

answer

that

would

satisfy

Olhado

right

now;

Ender

didn't

try.

He

waited

in

silence

as

Olhado

walked

to

the

door

and

left.

The

turmoil

he

felt

was

not

silent,

however,

to

the

hive

queen.

He

felt

her

stir

in

his

mind,

drawn

by

his

anguish.

No,

he

said

to

her

silently.

There's

nothing

you

can

do,

nothing

I

can

explain.

Human

things,

that's

all,

strange

and

alien

human

problems

that

are

beyond

comprehension.

<Ah.>

And

he

felt

her

touch

him

inwardly,

touch

him

like

the

breeze

in

the

leaves

of

a

tree;

he

felt

the

strength

and

vigor

of

upward-thrusting

wood,

the

firm

grip

of

roots

in

earth,

the

gentle

play

of

sunlight

on

passionate

leaves.

<See

what

we've

learned

from

him,

Ender,

the

peace

that

he

found.>

The

feeling

faded

as

the

hive

queen

retreated

from

his

mind.

The

strength

of

the

tree

stayed

with

him,

the

calm

of

its

quietude

replaced

his

own

tortured

silence.

It

had

been

only

a

moment;

the

sound

of

Olhado,

closing

the

door

still

rang

in

the

room.

Beside

him,

Quara

jumped

to

her

feet

and

skipped

across

the

floor

to

his

bed.

She

jumped

up

and

bounced

on

it

a

few

times.

"You

only

lasted

a

couple

of

days,"

she

said

cheerfully.

"Everybody

hates

you

now."

Ender

laughed

wryly

and

turned

around

to

look

at

her.

"Do

you?"

"Oh,

yes,"

she

said.

"I

hated

you

first

of

all,

except

maybe

Quim."

She

slid

off

the

bed

and

walked

to

the

terminal.

One

key

at

a

time,

she

carefully

logged

on.

A

group

of

double-column

addition

problems

appeared

in

the

air

above

the

terminal.

"You

want

to

see

me

do

arithmetic?"

Ender

got

up

and

joined

her

at

the

terminal.

"Sure,"

he

said.

"Those

look

hard,

though."

"Not

for

me,"

she

said

boastfully.

"I

do

them

faster

than

anybody."

Chapter

13

--

Ela

MIRO:

The

piggies

call

themselves

males,

but

we're

only

taking

their

word

for

it.

OUANDA:

Why

would

they

lie?

MIRO:

I

know

you're

young

and

naive.

but

there's

some

missing

equipment.

OUANDA:

I

passed

physical

anthropology.

Who

says

they

do

it

the

way

we

do

it?

MIRO:

Obviously

they

don't.

(For

that

matter,

WE

don't

do

it

at

all.)

Maybe

I've

figured

out

where

their

genitals

are.

Those

bumps

on

their

bellies,

where

the

hair

is

light

and

fine.

OUANDA:

Vestigial

nipples.

Even

you

have

them.

MIRO:

I

saw

Leaf-eater

and

Pots

yesterday,

about

ten

meters

off,

so

I

didn't

see

them

WELL,

but

Pots

was

stroking

Leaf-eater's

belly,

and

I

think

those

bellybumps

might

have

tumesced.

OUANDA:

Or

they

might

not.

MIRO:

One

thing

for

sure.

Leaf-eater's

belly

was

wet--

the

sun

was

reflected

off

it--

and

he

was

enjoying

it.

OUANDA:

This

is

perverted.

MIRO:

Why

not?

They're

all

bachelors,

aren't

they?

They're

adults,

but

their

socalled

wives

haven't

introduced

any

of

them

to

the

joys

of

fatherhood.

OUANDA:

I

think

a

sex-starved

zenador

is

projecting

his

own

frustrations

onto

his

subjects.

--

Marcos

Vladimir

"Miro"

Ribeira

von

Hesse

and

Ouanda

Quenhatta,

Figueira

Mucumbi,

Working

Notes,

1970:

1:430

The

clearing

was

very

still.

Miro

saw

at

once

that

something

was

wrong.

The

piggies

weren't

doing

anything.

Just

standing

or

sitting

here

and

there.

And

still;

hardly

a

breath.

Staring

at

the

ground.

Except

Human,

who

emerged

from

the

forest

behind

them.

He

walked

slowly,

stiffly

around

to

the

front.

Miro

felt

Ouanda's

elbow

press

against

him,

but

he

did

not

look

at

her.

He

knew

she

was

thinking

the

same

thing

he

thought.

Is

this

the

moment

that

they

will

kill

us,

as

they

killed

Libo

and

Pipo?

Human

regarded

them

steadily

for

several

minutes.

It

was

unnerving

to

have

him

wait

so

long.

But

Miro

and

Ouanda

were

disciplined.

They

said

nothing,

did

not

even

let

their

faces

change

from

the

relaxed,

meaningless

expression

they

had

practiced

for

so

many

years.

The

art

of

noncommunication

was

the

first

one

they

had

to

learn

before

Libo

would

let

either

of

them

come

with

him.

Until

their

faces

showed

nothing,

until

they

did

not

even

perspire

visibly

under

emotional

stress,

no

piggy

would

see

them.

As

if

it

did

any

good.

Human

was

too

adroit

at

turning

evasions

into

answers,

gleaning

facts

from

empty

statements.

Even

their

absolute

stillness

no

doubt

communicated

their

fear,

but

out

of

that

circle

there

could

be

no

escape.

Everything

communicated

something.

"You

have

lied

to

us,"

said

Human.

Don't

answer,

Miro

said

silently,

and

Ouanda

was

as

wordless

as

if

she

had

heard

him.

No

doubt

she

was

also

thinking

the

same

message

to

him.

"Rooter

says

that

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

wants

to

come

to

us."

It

was

the

most

maddening

thing

about

the

piggies.

Whenever

they

had

something

outrageous

to

say,

they

always

blamed

it

on

some

dead

piggy

who

couldn't

possibly

have

said

it.

No

doubt

there

was

some

religious

ritual

involved:

Go

to

their

totem

tree,

ask

a

leading

question,

and

lie

there

contemplating

the

leaves

or

the

bark

or

something

until

you

get

exactly

the

answer

you

want.

"We

never

said

otherwise,"

said

Miro.

Ouanda

breathed

a

little

more

quickly.

"You

said

he

wouldn't

come."

"That's

right,"

said

Miro.

"He

wouldn't.

He

has

to

obey

the

law

just

like

anyone

else.

If

he

tried

to

pass

through

the

gate

without

permission--"

"That's

a

lie."

Miro

fell

silent.

"It's

the

law,"

said

Ouanda

quietly.

"The

law

has

been

twisted

before

this,"

said

Human.

"You

could

bring

him

here,

but

you

don't.

Everything

depends

on

you

bringing

him

here.

Rooter

says

the

hive

queen

can't

give

us

her

gifts

unless

he

comes."

Miro

quelled

his

impatience.

The

hive

queen!

Hadn't

he

told

the

piggies

a

dozen

times

that

all

the

buggers

were

killed?

And

now

the

dead

hive

queen

was

talking

to

them

as

much

as

dead

Rooter.

The

piggies

would

be

much

easier

to

deal

with

if

they

could

stop

getting

orders

from

the

dead.

"It's

the

law,"

said

Ouanda

again.

"If

we

even

ask

him

to

come,

he

might

report

us

and

we'd

be

sent

away,

we'd

never

come

to

you

again."

"He

won't

report

you.

He

wants

to

come."

"How

do

you

know?"

"Rooter

says."

There

were

times

that

Miro

wanted

to

chop

down

the

totem

tree

that

grew

where

Rooter

had

been

killed.

Maybe

then

they'd

shut

up

about

what

Rooter

says.

But

instead

they'd

probably

name

some

other

tree

Rooter

and

be

outraged

as

well.

Don't

even

admit

that

you

doubt

their

religion,

that

was

a

textbook

rule;

even

offworld

xenologers,

even

anthropologists

knew

that.

"Ask

him,"

said

Human.

"Rooter?"

asked

Ouanda.

"He

wouldn't

speak

to

you,"

said

Human.

Contemptuously?

"Ask

the

Speaker

whether

he'll

come

or

not."

Miro

waited

for

Ouanda

to

answer.

She

knew

already

what

his

answer

would

be.

Hadn't

they

argued

it

out

a

dozen

times

in

the

last

two

days?

He's

a

good

man,

said

Miro.

He's

a

fake,

said

Ouanda.

He

was

good

with

the

little

ones,

said

Miro.

So

are

child

molesters,

said

Ouanda.

I

believe

in

him,

said

Miro.

Then

you're

an

idiot,

said

Ouanda.

We

can

trust

him,

said

Miro.

He'll

betray

us,

said

Ouanda.

And

that

was

where

it

always

ended.

But

the

piggies

changed

the

equation.

The

piggies

added

great

pressure

on

Miro's

side.

Usually

when

the

piggies

demanded

the

impossible

he

had

helped

her

fend

them

off.

But

this

was

not

impossible,

he

did

not

want

them

fended

off,

and

so

he

said

nothing.

Press

her,

Human,

because

you're

right

and

this

time

Ouanda

must

bend.

Feeling

herself

alone,

knowing

Miro

would

not

help

her,

she

gave

a

little

ground.

"Maybe

if

we

only

bring

him

as

far

as

the

edge

of

the

forest."

"Bring

him

here,"

said

Human.

"We

can't,"

she

said.

"Look

at

you.

Wearing

cloth.

Making

pots.

Eating

bread."

Human

smiled.

"Yes,"

he

said.

"All

of

that.

Bring

him

here."

"No,"

said

Ouanda.

Miro

flinched,

stopping

himself

from

reaching

out

to

her.

It

was

the

one

thing

they

had

never

done--

flatly

denied

a

request.

Always

it

was

"We

can't

because"

or

"I

wish

we

could."

But

the

single

word

of

denial

said

to

them,

I

will

not.

I,

of

myself,

refuse.

Human's

smile

faded.

"Pipo

told

us

that

women

do

not

say.

Pipo

told

us

that

human

men

and

women

decide

together.

So

you

can't

say

no

unless

he

says

no,

too."

He

looked

at

Miro.

"Do

you

say

no?"

Miro

did

not

answer.

He

felt

Ouanda's

elbow

touching

him.

"You

don't

say

nothing,"

said

Human.

"You

say

yes

or

no."

Still

Miro

didn't

answer.

Some

of

the

piggies

around

them

stood

up.

Miro

had

no

idea

what

they

were

doing,

but

the

movement

itself,

with

Miro's

intransigent

silence

as

a

cue,

seemed

menacing.

Ouanda,

who

would

never

be

cowed

by

a

threat

to

herself,

bent

to

the

implied

threat

to

Miro.

"He

says

yes,"

she

whispered.

"He

says

yes,

but

for

you

he

stays

silent.

You

say

no,

but

you

don't

stay

silent

for

him."

Human

scooped

thick

mucus

out

of

his

mouth

with

one

finger

and

flipped

it

onto

the

ground.

"You

are

nothing."

Human

suddenly

fell

backward

into

a

somersault,

twisted

in

mid-movement,

and

came

up

with

his

back

to

them,

walking

away.

Immediately

the

other

piggies

came

to

life,

moving

swiftly

toward

Human,

who

led

them

toward

the

forest

edge

farthest

from

Miro

and

Ouanda.

Human

stopped

abruptly.

Another

piggy,

instead

of

following

him,

stood

in

front

of

him,

blocking

his

way.

It

was

Leaf-eater.

If

he

or

Human

spoke,

Miro

could

not

hear

them

or

see

their

mouths

move.

He

did

see,

though,

that

Leafeater

extended

his

hand

to

touch

Human's

belly.

The

hand

stayed

there

a

moment,

then

Leaf-eater

whirled

around

and

scampered

off

into

the

bushes

like

a

youngling.

In

a

moment

the

other

piggies

were

also

gone.

"It

was

a

battle,"

said

Miro.

"Human

and

Leaf-eater.

They're

on

opposite

sides."

"Of

what?"

said

Ouanda.

"I

wish

I

knew.

But

I

can

guess.

If

we

bring

the

Speaker,

Human

wins.

If

we

don't,

Leaf-eater

wins."

"Wins

what?

Because

if

we

bring

the

Speaker,

he'll

betray

us,

and

then

we

all

lose."

"He

won't

betray

us."

"Why

shouldn't

he,

if

you'd

betray

me

like

that?"

Her

voice

was

a

lash,

and

he

almost

cried

out

from

the

sting

of

her

words.

"I

betray

you!"

he

whispered.

"Eu

nao.

Jamais."

Not

me.

Never.

"Father

always

said,

Be

united

in

front

of

the

piggies,

never

let

them

see

you

in

disagreement,

and

you--"

"And

I

didn't

say

yes

to

them.

You're

the

one

who

said

no,

you're

the

one

who

took

a

position

that

you

knew

I

didn't

agree

with!"

"Then

when

we

disagree,

it's

your

job

to--"

She

stopped.

She

had

only

just

realized

what

she

was

saying.

But

stopping

did

not

undo

what

Miro

knew

she

was

going

to

say.

It

was

his

job

to

do

what

she

said

until

she

changed

her

mind.

As

if

he

were

her

apprentice.

"And

here

I

thought

we

were

in

this

together."

He

turned

and

walked

away

from

her,

into

the

forest,

back

toward

Milagre.

"Miro,"

she

called

after

him.

"Miro,

I

didn't

mean

that--"

He

waited

for

her

to

catch

up,

then

caught

her

by

the

arm

and

whispered

fiercely,

"Don't

shout!

Or

don't

you

care

whether

the

piggies

hear

us

or

not?

Has

the

master

Zenador

decided

that

we

can

let

them

see

everything

now,

even

the

master

disciplining

her

apprentice?"

"I'm

not

the

master,

I--"

"That's

right,

you're

not."

He

turned

away

from

her

and

started

walking

again.

"But

Libo

was

my

father,

so

of

course

I'm

the--"

"Zenador

by

blood

right,"

he

said.

"Blood

right,

is

that

it?

So

what

am

I

by

blood

right?

A

drunken

wife-beating

cretin?"

He

took

her

by

the

arms,

gripping

her

cruelly.

"Is

that

what

you

want

me

to

be?

A

little

copy

of

my

paizinho?"

"Let

go!"

He

shoved

her

away.

"Your

apprentice

thinks

you

were

a

fool

today,"

said

Miro.

"Your

apprentice

thinks

you

should

have

trusted

his

judgment

of

the

Speaker,

and

your

apprentice

thinks

you

should

have

trusted

his

assessment

of

how

serious

the

piggies

were

about

this,

because

you

were

stupidly

wrong

about

both

matters,

and

you

may

just

have

cost

Human

his

life."

It

was

an

unspeakable

accusation,

but

it

was

exactly

what

they

both

feared,

that

Human

would

end

up

now

as

Rooter

had,

as

others

had

over

the

years,

disemboweled,

with

a

seedling

growing

out

of

his

corpse.

Miro

knew

he

had

spoken

unfairly,

knew

that

she

would

not

be

wrong

to

rage

against

him.

He

had

no

right

to

blame

her

when

neither

of

them

could

possibly

have

known

what

the

stakes

might

have

been

for

Human

until

it

was

too

late.

Ouanda

did

not

rage,

however.

Instead,

she

calmed

herself

visibly,

drawing

even

breaths

and

blanking

her

face.

Miro

followed

her

example

and

did

the

same.

"What

matters,"

said

Ouanda,

"is

to

make

the

best

of

it.

The

executions

have

always

been

at

night.

If

we're

to

have

a

hope

of

vindicating

Human,

we

have

to

get

the

Speaker

here

this

afternoon,

before

dark.

"

Miro

nodded.

"Yes,"

he

said.

"And

I'm

sorry."

"I'm

sorry

too,"

she

said.

"Since

we

don't

know

what

we're

doing,

it's

nobody's

fault

when

we

do

things

wrong."

"I

only

wish

that

I

believed

a

right

choice

were

possible."

***

Ela

sat

on

a

rock

and

bathed

her

feet

in

the

water

while

she

waited

for

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

The

fence

was

only

a

few

meters

away,

running

along

the

top

of

the

steel

grillwork

that

blocked

the

people

from

swimming

under

it.

As

if

anyone

wanted

to

try.

Most

people

in

Milagre

pretended

the

fence

wasn't

there.

Never

came

near

it.

That

was

why

she

had

asked

the

Speaker

to

meet

her

here.

Even

though

the

day

was

warm

and

school

was

out,

children

didn't

swim

here

at

Vila

Ultima,

where

the

fence

came

to

the

river

and

the

forest

came

nearly

to

the

fence.

Only

the

soapmakers

and

potters

and

brickmakers

came

here,

and

they

left

again

when

the

day's

work

was

over.

She

could

say

what

she

had

to

say,

without

fear

of

anyone

overhearing

or

interrupting.

She

didn't

have

to

wait

long.

The

Speaker

rowed

up

the

river

in

a

small

boat,

just

like

one

of

the

farside

farmers,

who

had

no

use

for

roads.

The

skin

of

his

back

was

shockingly

white;

even

the

few

Lusos

who

were

light-complected

enough

to

be

called

loiros

were

much

darker-skinned.

His

whiteness

made

him

seem

weak

and

slight.

But

then

she

saw

how

quickly

the

boat

moved

against

the

current;

how

accurately

the

oars

were

placed

each

time

at

just

the

right

depth,

with

a

long,

smooth

pull;

how

tightly

wrapped

in

skin

his

muscles

were.

She

felt

a

moment's

stab

of

grief,

and

then

realized

that

it

was

grief

for

her

father,

despite

the

depth

of

her

hatred

for

him;

she

had

not

realized

until

this

moment

that

she

loved

anything

about

him,

but

she

grieved

for

the

strength

of

his

shoulders

and

back,

for

the

sweat

that

made

his

brown

skin

dazzle

like

glass

in

the

sunlight.

No,

she

said

silently,

I

don't

grieve

for

your

death,

C

o.

I

grieve

that

you

were

not

more

like

the

Speaker,

who

has

no

connection

with

us

and

yet

has

given

us

more

good

gifts

in

three

days

than

you

in

your

whole

life;

I

grieve

that

your

beautiful

body

was

so

worm-eaten

inside.

The

Speaker

saw

her

and

skimmed

the

boat

to

shore,

where

she

waited.

She

waded

in

the

reeds

and

muck

to

help

him

pull

the

boat

aground.

"Sorry

to

get

you

muddy,"

he

said.

"But

I

haven't

used

my

body

in

a

couple

of

weeks,

and

the

water

invited

me--"

"You

row

well,"

she

said.

"The

world

I

came

from,

Trondheim,

was

mostly

ice

and

water.

A

bit

of

rock

here

and

there,

some

soil,

but

anyone

who

couldn't

row

was

more

crippled

than

if

he

couldn't

walk."

"That's

where

you

were

born?"

"No.

Where

I

last

Spoke,

though."

He

sat

on

the

grama,

facing

the

water.

She

sat

beside

him.

"Mother's

angry

at

you."

His

lips

made

a

little

half-smile.

"She

told

me."

Without

thinking,

Ela

immediately

began

to

justify

her

mother.

"You

tried

to

read

her

files."

"I

read

her

files.

Most

of

them.

All

but

the

ones

that

mattered."

"I

know.

Quim

told

me."

She

caught

herself

feeling

just

a

little

triumphant

that

Mother's

protection

system

had

bested

him.

Then

she

remembered

that

she

was

not

on

Mother's

side

in

this.

That

she

had

been

trying

for

years

to

get

Mother

to

open

those

very

files

to

her.

But

momentum

carried

her

on,

saying

things

she

didn't

mean

to

say.

"Olhado's

sitting

in

the

house

with

his

eyes

shut

off

and

music

blasting

into

his

ears.

Very

upset."

"Yes,

well,

he

thinks

I

betrayed

him."

"Didn't

you?"

That

was

not

what

she

meant

to

say.

"I'm

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

I

tell

the

truth,

when

I

speak

at

all,

and

I

don't

keep

away

from

other

people's

secrets."

"I

know.

That's

why

I

called

for

a

Speaker.

You

don't

have

any

respect

for

anybody."

He

looked

annoyed.

"Why

did

you

invite

me

here?"

he

asked.

This

was

working

out

all

wrong.

She

was

talking

to

him

as

if

she

were

against

him,

as

if

she

weren't

grateful

for

what

he

had

already

done

for

the

family.

She

was

talking

to

him

like

the

enemy.

Has

Quim

taken

over

my

mind,

so

that

I

say

things

I

don't

mean?

"You

invited

me

to

this

place

on

the

river.

The

rest

of

your

family

isn't

speaking

to

me,

and

then

I

get

a

message

from

you.

To

complain

about

my

breaches

of

privacy?

To

tell

me

I

don't

respect

anybody?"

"No,"

she

said

miserably.

"This

isn't

how

it

was

supposed

to

go."

"Didn't

it

occur

to

you

that

I

would

hardly

choose

to

be

a

Speaker

if

I

had

no

respect

for

people?"

In

frustration

she

let

the

words

burst

out.

"I

wish

you

had

broken

into

all

her

files!

I

wish

you

had

taken

every

one

of

her

secrets

and

published

them

through

all

the

Hundred

Worlds!"

There

were

tears

in

her

eyes;

she

couldn't

think

why.

"I

see.

She

doesn't

let

you

see

those

files,

either."

"Sou

aprendiz

dela,

nao

sou?

E

porque

choro,

diga-me!

O

senhor

tem

o

jeito."

"I

don't

have

any

knack

for

making

people

cry,

Ela,"

he

answered

softly.

His

voice

was

a

caress.

No,

stronger,

it

was

like

a

hand

gripping

her

hand,

holding

her,

steadying

her.

"Telling

the

truth

makes

you

cry."

"Sou

ingrata,

sou

ma

filha--"

"Yes,

you're

ungrateful,

and

a

terrible

daughter,"

he

said,

laughing

softly.

"Through

all

these

years

of

chaos

and

neglect

you've

held

your

mother's

family

together

with

little

help

from

her,

and

when

you

followed

her

in

her

career,

she

wouldn't

share

the

most

vital

inforination

with

you;

you've

earned

nothing

but

love

and

trust

from

her

and

she's

replied

by

shutting

you

out

of

her

life

at

home

and

at

work;

and

then

you

finally

tell

somebody

that

you're

sick

of

it.

You're

just

about

the

worst

person

I've

ever

known."

She

found

herself

laughing

at

her

own

self-condemnation.

Childishly,

she

didn't

want

to

laugh

at

herself.

"Don't

patronize

me."

She

tried

to

put

as

much

contempt

into

her

voice

as

possible.

He

noticed.

His

eyes

went

distant

and

cold.

"Don't

spit

at

a

friend,"

he

said.

She

didn't

want

him

to

be

distant

from

her.

But

she

couldn't

stop

herself

from

saying,

coldly,

angrily,

"You

aren't

my

friend."

For

a

moment

she

was

afraid

he

believed

her.

Then

a

smile

came

to

his

face.

"You

wouldn't

know

a

friend

if

you

saw

one."

Yes

I

would,

she

thought.

I

see

one

now.

She

smiled

back

at

him.

"Ela,"

he

said,

"are

you

a

good

xenobiologist?"

"Yes."

"You're

eighteen

years

old.

You

could

take

the

guild

tests

at

sixteen.

But

you

didn't

take

them."

"Mother

wouldn't

let

me.

She

said

I

wasn't

ready."

"You

don't

have

to

have

your

mother's

permission

after

you're

sixteen."

"An

apprentice

has

to

have

the

permission

of

her

master."

"And

now

you're

eighteen,

and

you

don't

even

need

that."

"She's

still

Lusitania's

xenobiologist.

It's

still

her

tab.

What

if

I

passed

the

test,

and

then

she

wouldn't

let

me

into

the

lab

until

after

she

was

dead?"

"Did

she

threaten

that?"

"She

made

it

clear

that

I

wasn't

to

take

the

test."

"Because

as

soon

as

you're

not

an

apprentice

anymore,

if

she

admits

you

to

the

lab

as

her

co-xenobiologist

you

have

full

access--"

"To

all

the

working

files.

To

all

the

locked

files."

"So

she'd

hold

her

own

daughter

back

from

beginning

her

career,

she'd

give

you

a

permanent

blot

on

your

record--

unready

for

the

tests

even

at

age

eighteen--

just

to

keep

you

from

reading

those

files."

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Mother's

crazy."

"No.

Whatever

else

Novinha

is,

Ela,

she

is

not

crazy."

"Ela

boba

mesma,

Senhor

Falante."

He

laughed

and

lay

back

in

the

grama.

"Tell

me

how

she's

boba,

then."

"I'll

give

you

the

list.

First:

She

won't

allow

any

investigation

of

the

Descolada.

Thirty-four

years

ago

the

Descolada

nearly

destroyed

this

colony.

My

grandparents,

Os

Venerados,

Deus

os

abencoe,

they

barely

managed

to

stop

the

Descolada.

Apparently

the

disease

agent,

the

Descolada

bodies,

are

still

present--

we

have

to

eat

a

supplement,

like

an

extra

vitamin,

to

keep

the

plague

from

striking

again.

They

told

you

that,

didn't

they?

If

you

once

get

it

in

your

system,

you'll

have

to

keep

that

supplement

all

your

life,

even

if

you

leave

here."

"I

knew

that,

yes."

"She

won't

let

me

study

the

Descolada

bodies

at

all.

That's

what's

in

some

of

the

locked

files,

anyway.

She's

locked

up

all

of

Gusto's

and

Cida's

discoveries

about

the

Descolada

bodies.

Nothing's

available."

The

Speaker's

eyes

narrowed.

"So.

That's

one-third

of

boba.

What's

the

rest?"

"It's

more

than

a

third.

Whatever

the

Descolada

body

is,

it

was

able

to

adapt

to

become

a

human

parasite

ten

years

after

the

colony

was

founded.

Ten

years!

If

it

can

adapt

once,

it

can

adapt

again."

"Maybe

she

doesn't

think

so."

"Maybe

I

ought

to

have

a

right

to

decide

that

for

myself."

He

put

out

a

hand,

rested

it

on

her

knee,

calmed

her.

"I

agree

with

you.

But

go

on.

The

second

reason

she's

boba."

"She

won't

allow

any

theoretical

research.

No

taxonomy.

No

evolutionary

models.

If

I

ever

try

to

do

any,

she

says

I

obviously

don't

have

enough

to

do

and

weighs

me

down

with

assignments

until

she

thinks

I've

given

up."

"You

haven't

given

up,

I

take

it."

"That's

what

xenobiology's

for.

Oh,

yes,

fine

that

she

can

make

a

potato

that

makes

maximum

use

of

the

ambient

nutrients.

Wonderful

that

she

made

a

breed

of

amaranth

that

makes

the

colony

protein

self-sufficient

with

only

ten

acres

under

cultivation.

But

that's

all

molecular

juggling."

"It's

survival."

"But

we

don't

know

anything.

It's

like

swimming

on

the

top

of

the

ocean.

You

get

very

comfortable,

you

can

move

around

a

little,

but

you

don't

know

if

there

are

sharks

down

there!

We

could

be

surrounded

by

sharks

and

she

doesn't

want

to

find

out."

"Third

thing?"

"She

won't

exchange

information

with

the

Zenadors.

Period.

Nothing.

And

that

really

is

crazy.

We

can't

leave

the

fenced

area.

That

means

that

we

don't

have

a

single

tree

we

can

study.

We

know

absolutely

nothing

about

the

flora

and

fauna

of

this

world

except

what

happened

to

be

included

inside

the

fence.

One

herd

of

cabra

and

a

bunch

of

capim

grass,

and

then

a

slightly

different

riverside

ecology,

and

that's

everything.

Nothing

about

the

kinds

of

animals

in

the

forest,

no

information

exchange

at

all.

We

don't

tell

them

anything,

and

if

they

send

us

data

we

erase

the

files

unread.

It's

like

she

built

this

wall

around

us

that

nothing

could

get

through.

Nothing

gets

in,

nothing

goes

out."

"Maybe

she

has

reasons."

"Of

course

she

has

reasons.

Crazy

people

always

have

reasons.

For

one

thing,

she

hated

Libo.

Hated

him.

She

wouldn't

let

Miro

talk

about

him,

wouldn't

let

us

play

with

his

children--

China

and

I

were

best

friends

for

years

and

she

wouldn't

let

me

bring

her

home

or

go

to

her

house

after

school.

And

when

Miro

apprenticed

to

him,

she

didn't

speak

to

him

or

set

his

place

at

the

table

for

a

year."

She

could

see

that

the

Speaker

doubted

her,

thought

she

was

exaggerating.

"I

mean

one

year.

The

day

he

went

to

the

Zenador's

Station

for

the

first

time

as

Libo's

apprentice,

he

came

home

and

she

didn't

speak

to

him,

not

a

word,

and

when

he

sat

down

to

dinner

she

removed

the

plate

from

in

front

of

his

face,

just

cleaned

up

his

silverware

as

if

he

weren't

there.

He

sat

there

through

the

entire

meal,

just

looking

at

her.

Until

Father

got

angry

at

him

for

being

rude

and

told

him

to

leave

the

room."

"What

did

he

do,

move

out?"

"No.

You

don't

know

Miro!"

Ela

laughed

bitterly.

"He

doesn't

fight,

but

he

doesn't

give

up,

either.

He

never

answered

Father's

abuse,

never.

In

all

my

life

I

don't

remember

hearing

him

answer

anger

with

anger.

And

Mother--

well,

he

came

home

every

night

from

the

Zenador's

Station

and

sat

down

where

a

plate

was

set,

and

every

night

Mother

took

up

his

plate

and

silverware,

and

he

sat

there

till

Father

made

him

leave.

Of

course,

within

a

week

Father

was

yelling

at

him

to

get

out

as

soon

as

Mother

reached

for

his

plate.

Father

loved

it,

the

bastard,

he

thought

it

was

great,

he

hated

Miro

so

much,

and

finally

Mother

was

on

his

side

against

Miro."

"Who

gave

in?"

"Nobody

gave

in."

Ela

looked

at

the

river,

realizing

how

terrible

this

all

sounded,

realizing

that

she

was

shaming

her

family

in

front

of

a

stranger.

But

he

wasn't

a

stranger,

was

he?

Because

Quara

was

talking

again,

and

Olhado

was

involved

in

things

again,

and

Grego,

for

just

a

short

time,

Grego

had

been

almost

a

normal

boy.

He

wasn't

a

stranger.

"How

did

it

end?"

asked

the

Speaker.

"It

ended

when

the

piggies

killed

Libo.

That's

how

much

Mother

hated

the

man.

When

he

died

she

celebrated

by

forgiving

her

son.

That

night

when

Miro

came

home,

it

was

after

dinner

was

over,

it

was

late

at

night.

A

terrible

night,

everybody

was

so

afraid,

the

piggies

seemed

so

awful,

and

everybody

loved

Libo

so

much--

except

Mother,

of

course.

Mother

waited

up

for

Miro.

He

came

in

and

went

into

the

kitchen

and

sat

down

at

the

table,

and

Mother

put

a

plate

down

in

front

of

him,

put

food

on

the

plate.

Didn't

say

a

word.

He

ate

it,

too.

Not

a

word

about

it.

As

if

the

year

before

hadn't

happened.

I

woke

up

in

the

middle

of

the

night

because

I

could

hear

Miro

throwing

up

and

crying

in

the

bathroom.

I

don't

think

anybody

else

heard,

and

I

didn't

go

to

him

because

I

didn't

think

he

wanted

anybody

to

hear

him.

Now

I

think

I

should

have

gone,

but

I

was

afraid.

There

were

such

terrible

things

in

my

family."

The

Speaker

nodded.

"I

should

have

gone

to

him,"

Ela

said

again.

"Yes,"

the

Speaker

said.

"You

should

have."

A

strange

thing

happened

then.

The

Speaker

agreed

with

her

that

she

had

made

a

mistake

that

night,

and

she

knew

when

he

said

the

words

that

it

was

true,

that

his

judgment

was

correct.

And

yet

she

felt

strangely

healed,

as

if

simply

saying

her

mistake

were

enough

to

purge

some

of

the

pain

of

it.

For

the

first

time,

then,

she

caught

a

glimpse

of

what

the

power

of

Speaking

might

be.

It

wasn't

a

matter

of

confession,

penance,

and

absolution,

like

the

priests

offered.

It

was

something

else

entirely.

Telling

the

story

of

who

she

was,

and

then

realizing

that

she

was

no

longer

the

same

person.

That

she

had

made

a

mistake,

and

the

mistake

had

changed

her,

and

now

she

would

not

make

the

mistake

again

because

she

had

become

someone

else,

someone

less

afraid,

someone

more

compassionate.

If

I'm

not

that

frightened

girl

who

heard

her

brother

in

desperate

pain

and

dared

not

go

to

him,

who

am

I?

But

the

water

flowing

through

the

grillwork

under

the

fence

held

no

answers.

Maybe

she

couldn't

know

who

she

was

today.

Maybe

it

was

enough

to

know

that

she

was

no

longer

who

she

was

before.

Still

the

Speaker

lay

there

on

the

grama,

looking

at

the

clouds

coming

darkly

out

of

the

west.

"I've

told

you

all

I

know,"

Ela

said.

"I

told

you

what

was

in

those

files-

-

the

Descolada

information.

That's

all

I

know."

"No

it

isn't,"

said

the

Speaker.

"It

is,

I

promise."

"Do

you

mean

to

say

that

you

obeyed

her?

That

when

your

mother

told

you

not

to

do

any

theoretical

work,

you

simply

turned

off

your

mind

and

did

what

she

wanted?"

Ela

giggled.

"She

thinks

so."

"But

you

didn't."

"I'm

a

scientist,

even

if

she

isn't."

"She

was

once,"

said

the

Speaker.

"She

passed

her

tests

when

she

was

thirteen."

"I

know,"

said

Ela.

"And

she

used

to

share

information

with

Pipo

before

he

died."

"I

know

that,

too.

It

was

just

Libo

that

she

hated."

"So

tell

me,

Ela.

What

have

you

discovered

in

your

theoretical

work?"

"I

haven't

discovered

any

answers.

But

at

least

I

know

what

some

of

the

questions

are.

That's

a

start,

isn't

it?

Nobody

else

is

asking

questions.

It's

so

funny,

isn't

it?

Miro

says

the

framling

xenologers

are

always

pestering

him

and

Ouanda

for

more

information,

more

data,

and

yet

the

law

forbids

them

from

learning

anything

more.

And

yet

not

a

single

framling

xenobiologist

has

ever

asked

us

for

any

information.

They

all

just

study

the

biosphere

on

their

own

planets

and

don't

ask

Mother

a

single

question.

I'm

the

only

one

asking,

and

nobody

cares.

"

"I

care,"

said

the

Speaker.

"I

need

to

know

what

the

questions

are."

"OK,

here's

one.

We

have

a

herd

of

cabra

here

inside

the

fence.

The

cabra

can't

jump

the

fence,

they

don't

even

touch

it.

I've

examined

and

tagged

every

single

cabra

in

the

herd,

and

you

know

something?

There's

not

one

male.

They're

all

female."

"Bad

luck,"

said

the

Speaker.

"You'd

think

they

would

have

left

at

least

one

male

inside."

"It

doesn't

matter,"

said

Ela.

"I

don't

know

if

there

are

any

males.

In

the

last

five

years

every

single

adult

cabra

has

given

birth

at

least

once.

And

not

one

of

them

has

mated."

"Maybe

they

clone,"

said

the

Speaker.

"The

offspring

is

not

genetically

identical

to

the

mother.

That

much

research

I

could

sneak

into

the

lab

without

Mother

noticing.

There

is

some

kind

of

gene

transfer

going

on."

"Hermaphrodites?"

"No.

Pure

female.

No

male

sexual

organs

at

all.

Does

that

qualify

as

an

important

question?

Somehow

the

cabras

are

having

some

kind

of

genetic

exchange,

without

sex."

"The

theological

implications

alone

are

astounding."

"Don't

make

fun."

"Of

which?

Science

or

theology?"

"Either

one.

Do

you

want

to

hear

more

of

my

questions

or

not?"

"I

do,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Then

try

this.

The

grass

you're

lying

on--

we

call

it

grama.

All

the

watersnakes

are

hatched

here.

Little

worms

so

small

you

can

hardly

see

them.

They

eat

the

grass

down

to

the

nub

and

eat

each

other,

too,

shedding

skin

each

time

they

grow

larger.

Then

all

of

a

sudden,

when

the

grass

is

completely

slimy

with

their

dead

skin,

all

the

snakes

slither

off

into

the

river

and

they

never

come

back

out.

"

He

wasn't

a

xenobiologist.

He

didn't

get

the

implication

right

away.

"The

watersnakes

hatch

here,"

she

explained,

"but

they

don't

come

back

out

of

the

water

to

lay

their

eggs."

"So

they

mate

here

before

they

go

into

the

water."

"Fine,

of

course,

obviously.

I've

seen

them

mating.

That's

not

the

problem.

The

problem

is,

why

are

they

watersnakes?"

He

still

didn't

get

it.

"Look,

they're

completely

adapted

to

life

underwater.

They

have

gills

along

with

lungs,

they're

superb

swimmers,

they

have

fins

for

guidance,

they

are

completely

evolved

for

adult

life

in

the

water.

Why

would

they

ever

have

evolved

that

way

if

they

are

born

on

land,

mate

on

land,

and

reproduce

on

land?

As

far

as

evolution

is

concerned,

anything

that

happens

after

you

reproduce

is

completely

irrelevant,

except

if

you

nurture

your

young,

and

the

watersnakes

definitely

don't

nurture.

Living

in

the

water

does

nothing

to

enhance

their

ability

to

survive

until

they

reproduce.

They

could

slither

into

the

water

and

drown

and

it

wouldn't

matter

because

reproduction

is

over."

"Yes,"

said

the

Speaker.

"I

see

now."

"There

are

little

clear

eggs

in

the

water,

though.

I've

never

seen

a

watersnake

lay

them,

but

since

there's

no

other

animal

in

or

near

the

river

large

enough

to

lay

the

eggs,

it

seems

logical

that

they're

watersnake

eggs.

Only

these

big

clear

eggs--

a

centimeter

across--

they're

completely

sterile.

The

nutrients

are

there,

everything's

ready,

but

there's

no

embryo.

Nothing.

Some

of

them

have

a

gamete-

-

half

a

set

of

genes

in

a

cell,

ready

to

combine--

but

not

a

single

one

was

alive.

And

we've

never

found

watersnake

eggs

on

land.

One

day

there's

nothing

there

but

grama,

getting

riper

and

riper;

the

next

day

the

grama

stalks

are

crawling

with

baby

watersnakes.

Does

this

sound

like

a

question

worth

exploring?"

"It

sounds

like

spontaneous

generation

to

me."

"Yes,

well,

I'd

like

to

find

enough

information

to

test

some

alternate

hypotheses,

but

Mother

won't

let

me.

I

asked

her

about

this

one

and

she

made

me

take

over

the

whole

amaranth

testing

process

so

I

wouldn't

have

time

to

muck

around

in

the

river.

And

another

question.

Why

are

there

so

few

species

here?

On

every

other

planet,

even

some

of

the

nearly

desert

ones

like

Trondheim,

there

are

thousands

of

different

species,

at

least

in

the

water.

Here

there's

hardly

a

handful,

as

far

as

I

can

tell.

The

xingadora

are

the

only

birds

we've

seen.

The

suckflies

are

the

only

flies.

The

cabra

are

the

only

ruminants

eating

the

capim

grass.

Except

for

the

cabras,

the

piggies

are

the

only

large

animals

we've

seen.

Only

one

species

of

tree.

Only

one

species

of

grass

on

the

prairie,

the

capim;

and

the

only

other

competing

plant

is

the

tropeqa,

a

long

vine

that

wanders

along

the

ground

for

meters

and

meters--

the

xingadora

make

their

nests

out

of

the

vine.

That's

it.

The

xingadora

eat

the

suckflies

and

nothing

else.

The

suckflies

eat

the

algae

along

the

edge

of

the

river.

And

our

garbage,

and

that's

it.

Nothing

eats

the

xingadora.

Nothing

eats

the

cabra."

"Very

limited,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Impossibly

limited.

There

are

ten

thousand

ecological

niches

here

that

are

completely

unfilled.

There's

no

way

that

evolution

could

leave

this

world

so

sparse."

"Unless

there

was

a

disaster."

"Exactly."

"Something

that

wiped

out

all

but

a

handful

of

species

that

were

able

to

adapt."

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

"You

see?

And

I

have

proof.

The

cabras

have

a

huddling

behavior

pattern.

When

you

come

up

on

them,

when

they

smell

you,

they

circle

with

the

adults

facing

inward,

so

they

can

kick

out

at

the

intruder

and

protect

the

young."

"Lots

of

herd

animals

do

that."

"Protect

them

from

what?

The

piggies

are

completely

sylvan--

they

never

hunt

on

the

prairie.

Whatever

the

predator

was

that

forced

the

cabra

to

develop

that

behavior

pattern,

it's

gone.

And

only

recently--

in

the

last

hundred

thousand

years,

the

last

million

years

maybe."

"There's

no

evidence

of

any

meteor

falls

more

recent

than

twenty

million

years,"

said

the

Speaker.

"No.

That

kind

of

disaster

would

kill

off

all

the

big

animals

and

plants

and

leave

hundreds

of

small

ones,

or

maybe

kill

all

land

life

and

leave

only

the

sea.

But

land,

sea,

all

the

environments

were

stripped,

and

yet

some

big

creatures

survived.

No,

I

think

it

was

a

disease.

A

disease

that

struck

across

all

species

boundaries,

that

could

adapt

itself

to

any

living

thing.

Of

course,

we

wouldn't

notice

that

disease

now

because

all

the

species

left

alive

have

adapted

to

it.

It

would

be

part

of

their

regular

life

pattern.

The

only

way

we'd

notice

the

disease--"

"Is

if

we

caught

it,"

said

the

Speaker.

"The

Descolada."

"You

see?

Everything

comes

back

to

the

Descolada.

My

grandparents

found

a

way

to

stop

it

from

killing

humans,

but

it

took

the

best

genetic

manipulation.

The

cabra,

the

watersnakes,

they

also

found

ways

to

adapt,

and

I

doubt

it

was

with

dietary

supplements.

I

think

it

all

ties

in

together.

The

weird

reproductive

anomalies,

the

emptiness

of

the

ecosystem,

it

all

comes

back

to

the

Descolada

bodies,

and

Mother

won't

let

me

examine

them.

She

won't

let

me

study

what

they

are,

how

they

work,

how

they

might

be

involved

with--"

"With

the

piggies."

"Well,

of

course,

but

not

just

them,

all

the

animals--"

The

Speaker

looked

like

he

was

suppressing

excitement.

As

if

she

had

explained

something

difficult.

"The

night

that

Pipo

died,

she

locked

the

files

showing

all

her

current

work,

and

she

locked

the

files

containing

all

the

Descolada

research.

Whatever

she

showed

Pipo

had

to

do

with

the

Descolada

bodies,

and

it

had

to

do

with

the

piggies--"

"That's

when

she

locked

the

files?"

asked

Ela.

"Yes.

Yes."

"Then

I'm

right,

aren't

I."

"Yes,"

he

said.

"Thank

you.

You've

helped

me

more

than

you

know."

"Does

this

mean

that

you'll

speak

Father's

death

soon?"

The

Speaker

looked

at

her

carefully.

"You

don't

want

me

to

Speak

your

father,

really.

You

want

me

to

Speak

your

mother."

"She

isn't

dead."

"But

you

know

I

can't

possibly

Speak

Marc

o

without

explaining

why

he

married

Novinha,

and

why

they

stayed

married

all

those

years."

"That's

right.

I

want

all

the

secrets

opened

up.

I

want

all

the

files

unlocked.

I

don't

want

anything

hidden."

"You

don't

know

what

you're

asking,"

said

the

Speaker.

"You

don't

know

how

much

pain

it

will

cause

if

all

the

secrets

come

out."

"Take

a

look

at

my

family,

Speaker,"

she

answered.

"How

can

the

truth

cause

any

more

pain

than

the

secrets

have

already

caused?"

He

smiled

at

her,

but

it

was

not

a

mirthful

smile.

It

was--

affectionate,

even

pitying.

"You're

right,"

he

said,

"completely

right,

but

you

may

have

trouble

realizing

that,

when

you

hear

the

whole

story."

"I

know

the

whole

story,

as

far

as

it

can

be

known."

"That's

what

everybody

thinks,

and

nobody's

right."

"When

will

you

have

the

Speaking?"

"As

soon

as

I

can."

"Then

why

not

now?

Today?

What

are

you

waiting

for?"

"I

can't

do

anything

until

I

talk

to

the

piggies."

"You're

joking,

aren't

you?

Nobody

can

talk

to

the

piggies

except

the

Zenadors.

That's

by

Congressional

Order.

Nobody

can

get

past

that."

"Yes,"

said

the

Speaker.

"That's

why

it's

going

to

be

hard."

"Not

hard,

impossible--"

"Maybe,"

he

said.

He

stood;

so

did

she.

"Ela,

you've

helped

me

tremendously.

Taught

me

everything

I

could

have

hoped

to

learn

from

you.

Just

like

Olhado

did.

But

he

didn't

like

what

I

did

with

the

things

he

taught

me,

and

now

he

thinks

I

betrayed

him."

"He's

a

kid.

I'm

eighteen."

The

Speaker

nodded,

put

his

hand

on

her

shoulder,

squeezed.

"We're

all

right

then.

We're

friends."

She

was

almost

sure

there

was

irony

in

what

he

said.

Irony

and,

perhaps,

a

plea.

"Yes,"

she

insisted.

"We're

friends.

Always."

He

nodded

again,

turned

away,

pushed

the

boat

from

shore,

and

splashed

after

it

through

the

reeds

and

muck.

Once

the

boat

was

fairly

afloat,

he

sat

down

and

extended

the

oars,

rowed,

and

then

looked

up

and

smiled

at

her.

Ela

smiled

back,

but

the

smile

could

not

convey

the

elation

she

felt,

the

perfect

relief.

He

had

listened

to

everything,

and

understood

everything,

and

he

would

make

everything

all

right.

She

believed

that,

believed

it

so

completely

that

she

didn't

even

notice

that

it

was

the

source

of

her

sudden

happiness.

She

knew

only

that

she

had

spent

an

hour

with

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

and

now

she

felt

more

alive

than

she

had

in

years.

She

retrieved

her

shoes,

put

them

back

on

her

feet,

and

walked

home.

Mother

would

still

be

at

the

Biologista's

Station,

but

Ela

didn't

want

to

work

this

afternoon.

She

wanted

to

go

home

and

fix

dinner;

that

was

always

solitary

work.

She

hoped

no

one

would

talk

with

her.

She

hoped

there'd

be

no

problem

she

was

expected

to

solve.

Let

this

feeling

linger

forever.

Ela

was

only

home

for

a

few

minutes,

however,

when

Miro

burst

into

the

kitchen.

"Ela,"

he

said.

"Have

you

seen

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead?"

"Yes,"

she

said.

"On

the

river."

"Where

on

the

river!"

If

she

told

him

where

they

had

met,

he'd

know

that

it

wasn't

a

chance

meeting.

"Why?"

she

asked.

"Listen,

Ela,

this

is

no

time

to

be

suspicious,

please.

I've

got

to

find

him.

We've

left

messages

for

him,

the

computer

can't

find

him--"

"He

was

rowing

downriver,

toward

home.

He's

probably

going

to

be

at

his

house

soon."

Miro

rushed

from

the

kitchen

into

the

front

room.

Ela

heard

him

tapping

at

the

terminal.

Then

he

came

back

in.

"Thanks,"

he

said.

"Don't

expect

me

home

for

dinner."

"What's

so

urgent?"

"Nothing."

It

was

so

ridiculous,

to

say

"nothing"

when

Miro

was

obviously

agitated

and

hurried,

that

they

both

burst

out

laughing

at

once.

"OK,"

said

Miro,

"it

isn't

nothing,

it's

something,

but

I

can't

talk

about

it,

OK?"

"OK."

But

soon

all

the

secrets

will

be

known,

Miro.

"What

I

don't

understand

is

why

he

didn't

get

our

message.

I

mean,

the

computer

was

paging

him.

Doesn't

he

wear

an

implant

in

his

ear?

The

computer's

supposed

to

be

able

to

reach

him.

Of

course,

maybe

he

had

it

turned

off."

"No,"

said

Ela.

"The

light

was

on."

Miro

cocked

his

head

and

squinted

at

her.

"You

didn't

see

that

tiny

red

light

on

his

ear

implant,

not

if

he

just

happened

to

be

out

rowing

in

the

middle

of

the

river."

"He

came

to

shore.

We

talked."

"What

about?"

Ela

smiled.

"Nothing,"

she

said.

He

smiled

back,

but

he

looked

annoyed

all

the

same.

She

understood:

It's

all

right

for

you

to

have

secrets

from

me,

but

not

for

me

to

have

secrets

from

you,

is

that

it,

Miro?

He

didn't

argue

about

it,

though.

He

was

in

too

much

of

a

hurry.

Had

to

go

find

the

Speaker,

and

now,

and

he

wouldn't

be

home

for

dinner.

Ela

had

a

feeling

the

Speaker

might

get

to

talk

to

the

piggies

sooner

than

she

had

thought

possible.

For

a

moment

she

was

elated.

The

waiting

would

be

over.

Then

the

elation

passed,

and

something

else

took

its

place.

A

sick

fear.

A

nightmare

of

China's

papai,

dear

Libo,

lying

dead

on

the

hillside,

torn

apart

by

the

piggies.

Only

it

wasn't

Libo,

the

way

she

had

always

imagined

the

grisly

scene.

It

was

Miro.

No,

no,

it

wasn't

Miro.

It

was

the

Speaker.

It

was

the

Speaker

who

would

be

tortured

to

death.

"No,"

she

whispered.

Then

she

shivered

and

the

nightmare

left

her

mind;

she

went

back

to

trying

to

spice

and

season

the

pasta

so

it

would

taste

like

something

better

than

amaranth

glue.

Chapter

14

--

Renegades

LEAF-EATER:

Human

says

that

when

your

brothers

die,

you

bury

them

in

the

dirt

and

then

make

your

houses

out

of

that

dirt.

(

Laughs.)

MIRO:

No.

We

never

dig

where

people

are

buried.

LEAF-EATER:

(becomes

rigid

with

agitation):

Then

your

dead

don't

do

you

any

good

at

all!

--

Ouanda

Quenhatta

Figueira

Mucumbi,

Dialogue

Transcripts,

103:0:1969:4:13:111

Ender

had

thought

they

might

have

some

trouble

getting

him

through

the

gate,

but

Ouanda

palmed

the

box,

Miro

opened

the

gate,

and

the

three

of

them

walked

through.

No

challenge.

It

must

be

as

Ela

had

implied--

no

one

wants

to

get

out

of

the

compound,

and

so

no

serious

security

was

needed.

Whether

that

suggested

that

people

were

content

to

stay

in

Milagre

or

that

they

were

afraid

of

the

piggies

or

that

they

hated

their

imprisonment

so

much

that

they

had

to

pretend

the

fence

wasn't

there,

Ender

could

not

begin

to

guess.

Both

Ouanda

and

Miro

were

very

tense,

almost

frightened.

That

was

understandable,

of

course,

since

they

were

breaking

Congressional

rules

to

let

him

come.

But

Ender

suspected

there

was

more

to

it

than

that.

Miro's

tension

was

coupled

with

eagerness,

a

sense

of

hurry;

he

might

be

frightened,

but

he

wanted

to

see

what

would

happen,

wanted

to

go

ahead.

Ouanda

held

back,

walked

a

measured

step,

and

her

coldness

was

not

just

fear

but

hostility

as

well.

She

did

not

trust

him.

So

Ender

was

not

surprised

when

she

stepped

behind

the

large

tree

that

grew

nearest

the

gate

and

waited

for

Miro

and

Ender

to

follow

her.

Ender

saw

how

Miro

looked

annoyed

for

a

moment,

then

controlled

himself.

His

mask

of

uninvolvement

was

as

cool

as

a

human

being

could

hope

for.

Ender

found

himself

comparing

Miro

to

the

boys

he

had

known

in

Battle

School,

sizing

him

up

as

a

comrade

in

arms,

and

thought

Miro

might

have

done

well

there.

Ouanda,

too,

but

for

different

reasons:

She

held

herself

responsible

for

what

was

happening,

even

though

Ender

was

an

adult

and

she

was

much

younger.

She

did

not

defer

to

him

at

all.

Whatever

she

was

afraid

of,

it

was

not

authority.

"Here?"

asked

Miro

blandly.

"Or

not

at

all."

said

Ouanda.

Ender

folded

himself

to

sit

at

the

base

of

the

tree.

"This

is

Rooter's

tree,

isn't

it?"

he

asked.

They

took

it

calmly--

of

course--

but

their

momentary

pause

told

him

that

yes,

he

had

surprised

them

by

knowing

something

about

a

past

that

they

surely

regarded

as

their

own.

I

may

be

a

framling

here,

Ender

said

silently,

but

I

don't

have

to

be

an

ignorant

one.

"Yes,"

said

Ouanda.

"He's

the

totem

they

seem

to

get

the

most--

direction

from.

Lately--

the

last

seven

or

eight

years.

They've

never

let

us

see

the

rituals

in

which

they

talk

to

their

ancestors,

but

it

seems

to

involve

drumming

on

the

trees

with

heavy

polished

sticks.

We

hear

them

at

night

sometimes.

"

"Sticks?

Made

of

fallen

wood?"

"We

assume

so.

Why?"

"Because

they

have

no

stone

or

metal

tools

to

cut

the

wood--

isn't

that

right?

Besides,

if

they

worship

the

trees,

they

couldn't

very

well

cut

them

down."

"We

don't

think

they

worship

the

trees.

It's

totemic.

They

stand

for

dead

ancestors.

They--

plant

them.

With

the

bodies."

Ouanda

had

wanted

to

stop,

to

talk

or

question

him,

but

Ender

had

no

intention

of

letting

her

believe

she--

or

Miro,

for

that

matter--

was

in

charge

of

this

expedition.

Ender

intended

to

talk

to

the

piggies

himself.

He

had

never

prepared

for

a

Speaking

by

letting

someone

else

determine

his

agenda,

and

he

wasn't

going

to

begin

now.

Besides,

he

had

information

they

didn't

have.

He

knew

Ela's

theory.

"And

anywhere

else?"

he

asked.

"Do

they

plant

trees

at

any

other

time?"

They

looked

at

each

other.

"Not

that

we've

seen,"

said

Miro.

Ender

was

not

merely

curious.

He

was

still

thinking

of

what

Ela

had

told

him

about

reproductive

anomalies.

"And

do

the

trees

also

grow

by

themselves?

Are

seedlings

and

saplings

scattered

through

the

forest?"

Ouanda

shook

her

head.

"We

really

don't

have

any

evidence

of

the

trees

being

planted

anywhere

but

in

the

corpses

of

the

dead.

At

least,

all

the

trees

we

know

of

are

quite

old,

except

these

three

out

here."

"Four,

if

we

don't

hurry,"

said

Miro.

Ah.

Here

was

the

tension

between

them.

Miro's

sense

of

urgency

was

to

save

a

piggy

from

being

planted

at

the

base

of

another

tree.

While

Ouanda

was

concerned

about

something

quite

different.

They

had

revealed

enough

of

themselves

to

him;

now

he

could

let

her

interrogate

him.

He

sat

up

straight

and

tipped

his

head

back,

to

look

up

into

the

leaves

of

the

tree

above

him,

the

spreading

branches,

the

pale

green

of

photosynthesis

that

confirmed

the

convergence,

the

inevitability

of

evolution

on

every

world.

Here

was

the

center

of

all

of

Ela's

paradoxes:

evolution

on

this

world

was

obviously

well

within

the

pattern

that

xenobiologists

had

seen

on

all

the

Hundred

Worlds,

and

yet

somewhere

the

pattern

had

broken

down,

collapsed.

The

piggies

were

one

of

a

few

dozen

species

that

had

survived

the

collapse.

What

was

the

Descolada,

and

how

had

the

piggies

adapted

to

it?

He

had

meant

to

turn

the

conversation,

to

say,

Why

are

we

here

behind

this

tree?

That

would

invite

Ouanda's

questions.

But

at

that

moment,

his

head

tilted

back,

the

soft

green

leaves

moving

gently

in

an

almost

imperceptible

breeze,

he

felt

a

powerful

deja

vu.

He

had

looked

up

into

these

leaves

before.

Recently.

But

that

was

impossible.

There

were

no

large

trees

on

Trondheim,

and

none

grew

within

the

compound

of

Milagre.

Why

did

the

sunlight

through

the

leaves

feel

so

familiar

to

him?

"Speaker,"

said

Miro.

"Yes,"

he

said,

allowing

himself

to

be

drawn

out

of

his

momentary

reverie.

"We

didn't

want

to

bring

you

out

here."

Miro

said

it

firmly,

and

with

his

body

so

oriented

toward

Ouanda's

that

Ender

understood

that

in

fact

Miro

had

wanted

to

bring

him

out

here,

but

was

including

himself

in

Ouanda's

reluctance

in

order

to

show

her

that

he

was

one

with

her.

You

are

in

love

with

each

other,

Ender

said

silently.

And

tonight,

if

I

speak

Marcdo's

death

tonight,

I

will

have

to

tell

you

that

you're

brother

and

sister.

I

have

to

drive

the

wedge

of

the

incest

tabu

between

you.

And

you

will

surely

hate

me.

"You're

going

to

see--

some--"

Ouanda

could

not

bring

herself

to

say

it.

Miro

smiled.

"We

call

them

Questionable

Activities.

They

began

with

Pipo,

accidentally.

But

Libo

did

it

deliberately,

and

we

are

continuing

his

work.

It

is

careful,

gradual.

We

didn't

just

discard

the

Congressional

rules

about

this.

But

there

were

crises,

and

we

had

to

help.

A

few

years

ago,

for

instance,

the

piggies

were

running

short

of

macios,

the

bark

worms

they

mostly

lived

on

then--"

"You're

going

to

tell

him

that

first?"

asked

Ouanda.

Ah,

thought

Ender.

It

isn't

as

important

to

her

to

maintain

the

illusion

of

solidarity

as

it

is

to

him.

"He's

here

partly

to

Speak

Libo's

death,"

said

Miro.

"And

this

was

what

happened

right

before."

"We

have

no

evidence

of

a

causal

relationship--"

"Let

me

discover

causal

relationships,"

said

Ender

quietly.

"Tell

me

what

happened

when

the

piggies

got

hungry."

"It

was

the

wives

who

were

hungry,

they

said.

"

Miro

ignored

Ouanda's

anxiety.

"You

see,

the

males

gather

food

for

the

females

and

the

young,

and

so

there

wasn't

enough

to

go

around.

They

kept

hinting

about

how

they

would

have

to

go

to

war.

About

how

they

would

probably

all

die.

"

Miro

shook

his

head.

"They

seemed

almost

happy

about

it."

Ouanda

stood

up.

"He

hasn't

even

promised.

Hasn't

promised

anything."

"What

do

you

want

me

to

promise?"

asked

Ender.

"Not

to--

let

any

of

this--"

"Not

to

tell

on

you?"

asked

Ender.

She

nodded,

though

she

plainly

resented

the

childish

phrase.

"I

won't

promise

any

such

thing,"

said

Ender.

"My

business

is

telling."

She

whirled

on

Miro.

"You

see!"

Miro

in

turn

looked

frightened.

"You

can't

tell.

They'll

seal

the

gate.

They'll

never

let

us

through!"

"And

you'd

have

to

find

another

line

of

work?"

asked

Ender.

Ouanda

looked

at

him

with

contempt.

"Is

that

all

you

think

xenology

is?

A

job?

That's

another

intelligent

species

there

in

the

woods.

Ramen,

not

varelse,

and

they

must

be

known."

Ender

did

not

answer,

but

his

gaze

did

not

leave

her

face.

"It's

like

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,"

said

Miro.

"The

piggies,

they're

like

the

buggers.

Only

smaller,

weaker,

more

primitive.

We

need

to

study

them,

yes,

but

that

isn't

enough.

You

can

study

beasts

and

not

care

a

bit

when

one

of

them

drops

dead

or

gets

eaten

up,

but

these

are--

they're

like

us.

We

can't

just

study

their

hunger,

observe

their

destruction

in

war,

we

know

them,

we--"

"Love

them,"

said

Ender.

"Yes!"

said

Ouanda

defiantly.

"But

if

you

left

them,

if

you

weren't

here

at

all,

they

wouldn't

disappear,

would

they?"

"No,"

said

Miro.

"I

told

you

he'd

be

just

like

the

committee,"

said

Ouanda.

Ender

ignored

her.

"What

would

it

cost

them

if

you

left?"

"It's

like--"

Miro

struggled

for

words.

"It's

as

if

you

could

go

back,

to

old

Earth,

back

before

the

Xenocide,

before

star

travel,

and

you

said

to

them,

You

can

travel

among

the

stars,

you

can

live

on

other

worlds.

And

then

showed

them

a

thousand

little

miracles.

Lights

that

turn

on

from

switches.

Steel.

Even

simple

things--

pots

to

hold

water.

Agriculture.

They

see

you,

they

know

what

you

are,

they

know

that

they

can

become

what

you

are,

do

all

the

things

that

you

do.

What

do

they

say--

take

this

away,

don't

show

us,

let

us

live

out

our

nasty,

short,

brutish

little

lives,

let

evolution

take

its

course?

No.

They

say,

Give

us,

teach

us,

help

us."

"And

you

say,

I

can't,

and

then

you

go

away."

"It's

too

late!"

said

Miro.

"Don't

you

understand?

They've

already

seen

the

miracles!

They've

already

seen

us

fly

here.

They've

seen

us

be

tall

and

strong,

with

magical

tools

and

knowledge

of

things

they

never

dreamed

of.

It's

too

late

to

tell

them

good-bye

and

go.

They

know

what

is

possible.

And

the

longer

we

stay,

the

more

they

try

to

learn,

and

the

more

they

learn,

the

more

we

see

how

learning

helps

them,

and

if

you

have

any

kind

of

compassion,

if

you

understand

that

they're--

they're--"

"Human."

"Ramen,

anyway.

They're

our

children,

do

you

understand

that?"

Ender

smiled.

"What

man

among

you,

if

his

son

asks

for

bread,

gives

him

a

stone?"

Ouanda

nodded.

"That's

it.

The

Congressional

rules

say

we

have

to

give

them

stones.

Even

though

we

have

so

much

bread."

Ender

stood

up.

"Well,

let's

go

on."

Ouanda

wasn't

ready.

"You

haven't

promised--"

"Have

you

read

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon?"

"I

have,"

said

Miro.

"Can

you

conceive

of

anyone

choosing

to

call

himself

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

and

then

doing

anything

to

harm

these

little

ones,

these

pequeninos?"

Ouanda's

anxiety

visibly

eased,

but

her

hostility

was

no

less.

"You're

slick,

Senhor

Andrew,

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

you're

very

clever.

You

remind

him

of

the

Hive

Queen,

and

speak

scripture

to

me

out

of

the

side

of

your

mouth."

"I

speak

to

everyone

in

the

language

they

understand,"

said

Ender.

"That

isn't

being

slick.

It's

being

clear."

"So

you'll

do

whatever

you

want."

"As

long

as

it

doesn't

hurt

the

piggies."

Ouanda

sneered.

"In

your

judgment."

"I

have

no

one

else's

judgment

to

use."

He

walked

away

from

her,

out

of

the

shade

of

the

spreading

limbs

of

the

tree,

heading

for

the

woods

that

waited

atop

the

hill.

They

followed

him,

running

to

catch

up.

"I

have

to

tell

you,"

said

Miro.

"The

piggies

have

been

asking

for

you.

They

believe

you're

the

very

same

Speaker

who

wrote

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon."

"They've

read

it?"

"They've

pretty

well

incorporated

it

into

their

religion,

actually.

They

treat

the

printout

we

gave

them

like

a

holy

book.

And

now

they

claim

the

hive

queen

herself

is

talking

to

them."

Ender

glanced

at

him.

"What

does

she

say?"

he

asked.

"That

you're

the

real

Speaker.

And

that

you've

got

the

hive

queen

with

you.

And

that

you're

going

to

bring

her

to

live

with

them,

and

teach

them

all

about

metal

and--

it's

really

crazy

stuff.

That's

the

worst

thing,

they

have

such

impossible

expectations

of

you."

It

might

be

simple

wish

fulfillment

on

their

part,

as

Miro

obviously

believed,

but

Ender

knew

that

from

her

cocoon

the

hive

queen

had

been

talking

to

someone.

"How

do

they

say

the

hive

queen

talks

to

them?"

Ouanda

was

on

the

other

side

of

him

now.

"Not

to

them,

just

to

Rooter.

And

Rooter

talks

to

them.

It's

all

part

of

their

system

of

totems.

We've

always

tried

to

play

along

with

it,

and

act

as

if

we

believed

it."

"How

condescending

of

you,"

said

Ender.

"It's

standard

anthropological

practice,"

said

Miro.

"You're

so

busy

pretending

to

believe

them,

there

isn't

a

chance

in

the

world

you

could

learn

anything

from

them."

For

a

moment

they

lagged

behind,

so

that

he

actually

entered

the

forest

alone.

Then

they

ran

to

catch

up

with

him.

"We've

devoted

our

lives

to

learning

about

them!"

Miro

said.

Ender

stopped.

"Not

from

them."

They

were

just

inside

the

trees;

the

spotty

light

through

the

leaves

made

their

faces

unreadable.

But

he

knew

what

their

faces

would

tell

him.

Annoyance,

resentment,

contempt--

how

dare

this

unqualified

stranger

question

their

professional

attitude?

This

is

how:

"You're

cultural

supremacists

to

the

core.

You'll

perform

your

Questionable

Activities

to

help

out

the

poor

little

piggies,

but

there

isn't

a

chance

in

the

world

you'll

notice

when

they

have

something

to

teach

you."

"Like

what!"

demanded

Ouanda.

"Like

how

to

murder

their

greatest

benefactor,

torture

him

to

death

after

he

saved

the

lives

of

dozens

of

their

wives

and

children?"

"So

why

do

you

tolerate

it?

Why

are

you

here

helping

them

after

what

they

did?"

Miro

slipped

in

between

Ouanda

and

Ender.

Protecting

her,

thought

Ender;

or

else

keeping

her

from

revealing

her

weaknesses.

"We're

professionals.

We

understand

that

cultural

differences,

which

we

can't

explain--"

"You

understand

that

the

piggies

are

animals,

and

you

no

more

condemn

them

for

murdering

Libo

and

Pipo

than

you

would

condemn

a

cabra

for

chewing

up

capim."

"That's

right,"

said

Miro.

Ender

smiled.

"And

that's

why

you'll

never

learn

anything

from

them.

Because

you

think

of

them

as

animals."

"We

think

of

them

as

ramen!"

said

Ouanda,

pushing

in

front

of

Miro.

Obviously

she

was

not

interested

in

being

protected.

"You

treat

them

as

if

they

were

not

responsible

for

their

own

actions,"

said

Ender.

"Ramen

are

responsible

for

what

they

do."

"What

are

you

going

to

do?"

asked

Ouanda

sarcastically.

"Come

in

and

put

them

on

trial?"

"I'll

tell

you

this.

The

piggies

have

learned

more

about

me

from

dead

Rooter

than

you

have

learned

from

having

me

with

you."

"What's

that

supposed

to

mean?

That

you

really

are

the

original

Speaker?"

Miro

obviously

regarded

it

as

the

most

ridiculous

proposition

imaginable.

"And

I

suppose

you

really

do

have

a

bunch

of

buggers

up

there

in

your

starship

circling

Lusitania,

so

you

can

bring

them

down

and--"

"What

it

means,"

interrupted

Ouanda,

"is

that

this

amateur

thinks

he's

better

qualified

to

deal

with

the

piggies

than

we

are.

And

as

far

as

I'm

concerned

that's

proof

that

we

should

never

have

agreed

to

bring

him

to--"

At

that

moment

Ouanda

stopped

talking,

for

a

piggy

had

emerged

from

the

underbrush.

Smaller

than

Ender

had

expected.

Its

odor,

while

not

wholly

unpleasant,

was

certainly

stronger

than

Jane's

computer

simulation

could

ever

imply.

"Too

late,"

Ender

murmured.

"I

think

we're

already

meeting.

"

The

piggy's

expression,

if

he

had

one,

was

completely

unreadable

to

Ender.

Miro

and

Ouanda,

however,

could

understand

something

of

his

unspoken

language.

"He's

astonished,"

Ouanda

murmured.

By

telling

Ender

that

she

understood

what

he

did

not,

she

was

putting

him

in

his

place.

That

was

fine.

Ender

knew

he

was

a

novice

here.

He

also

hoped,

however,

that

he

had

stirred

them

a

little

from

their

normal,

unquestioned

way

of

thinking.

It

was

obvious

that

they

were

following

in

well-established

patterns.

If

he

was

to

get

any

real

help

from

them,

they

would

have

to

break

out

of

those

old

patterns

and

reach

new

conclusions.

"Leaf-eater,"

said

Miro.

Leaf-eater

did

not

take

his

eyes

off

Ender.

"Speaker

for

the

Dead,"

he

said.

"We

brought

him,"

said

Ouanda.

Leaf-eater

turned

and

disappeared

among

the

bushes.

"What

does

that

mean?"

Ender

asked.

"That

he

left?"

"You

mean

you

haven't

already

figured

it

out?"

asked

Ouanda.

"Whether

you

like

it

or

not,"

said

Ender,

"the

piggies

want

to

speak

to

me

and

I

will

speak

to

them.

I

think

it

will

work

out

better

if

you

help

me

understand

what's

going

on.

Or

don't

you

understand

it

either?"

He

watched

them

struggle

with

their

annoyance.

And

then,

to

Ender's

relief,

Miro

made

a

decision.

Instead

of

answering

with

hauteur,

he

spoke

simply,

mildly.

"No.

We

don't

understand

it.

We're

still

playing

guessing

games

with

the

piggies.

They

ask

us

questions,

we

ask

them

questions,

and

to

the

best

of

our

ability

neither

they

nor

we

have

ever

deliberately

revealed

a

thing.

We

don't

even

ask

them

the

questions

whose

answers

we

really

want

to

know,

for

fear

that

they'll

learn

too

much

about

us

from

our

questions."

Ouanda

was

not

willing

to

go

along

with

Miro's

decision

to

cooperate.

"We

know

more

than

you

will

in

twenty

years,"

she

said.

"And

you're

crazy

if

you

think

you

can

duplicate

what

we

know

in

a

ten-minute

briefing

in

the

forest."

"I

don't

need

to

duplicate

what

you

know,"

Ender

said.

"You

don't

think

so?"

asked

Ouanda.

"Because

I

have

you

with

me."

Ender

smiled.

Miro

understood

and

took

it

as

a

compliment.

He

smiled

back.

"Here's

what

we

know,

and

it

isn't

much.

Leaf-eater

probably

isn't

glad

to

see

you.

There's

a

schism

between

him

and

a

piggy

named

Human.

When

they

thought

we

weren't

going

to

bring

you,

Leaf-eater

was

sure

he

had

won.

Now

his

victory

is

taken

away.

Maybe

we

saved

Human's

life."

"And

cost

Leaf-eater

his?"

asked

Ender.

"Who

knows?

My

gut

feeling

is

that

Human's

future

is

on

the

line,

but

Leafeater's

isn't.

Leaf-eater's

just

trying

to

make

Human

fail,

not

succeed

himself."

"But

you

don't

know."

"That's

the

kind

of

thing

we

never

ask

about.

"

Miro

smiled

again.

"And

you're

right.

It's

so

much

a

habit

that

we

usually

don't

even

notice

that

we're

not

asking.

"

Ouanda

was

angry.

"He's

right?

He

hasn't

even

seen

us

at

work,

and

suddenly

he's

a

critic

of--"

But

Ender

had

no

interest

in

watching

them

squabble.

He

strode

off

in

the

direction

Leaf-eater

had

gone,

and

let

them

follow

as

they

would.

And,

of

course,

they

did,

leaving

their

argument

for

later.

As

soon

as

Ender

knew

they

were

walking

with

him,

he

began

to

question

them

again.

"These

Questionable

Activities

you've

carried

out,"

he

said

as

he

walked.

"You

introduced

new

food

into

their

diet?"

"We

taught

them

how

to

eat

the

merdona

root,"

said

Ouanda.

She

was

crisp

and

businesslike,

but

at

least

she

was

speaking

to

him.

She

wasn't

going

to

let

her

anger

keep

her

from

being

part

of

what

was

obviously

going

to

be

a

crucial

meeting

with

the

piggies.

"How

to

nullify

the

cyanide

content

by

soaking

it

and

drying

it

in

the

sun.

That

was

the

short-term

solution."

"The

long-term

solution

was

some

of

Mother's

cast-off

amaranth

adaptations,"

said

Miro.

"She

made

a

batch

of

amaranth

that

was

so

well-adapted

to

Lusitania

that

it

wasn't

very

good

for

humans.

Too

much

Lusitanian

protein

structure,

not

enough

Earthborn.

But

that

sounded

about

right

for

the

piggies.

I

got

Ela

to

give

me

some

of

the

cast-off

specimens,

without

letting

her

know

it

was

important."

Don't

kid

yourself

about

what

Ela

does

and

doesn't

know,

Ender

said

silently.

"Libo

gave

it

to

them,

taught

them

how

to

plant

it.

Then

how

to

grind

it,

make

flour,

turn

it

into

bread.

Nasty-tasting

stuff,

but

it

gave

them

a

diet

directly

under

their

control

for

the

first

time

ever.

They've

been

fat

and

sassy

ever

since.

"

Ouanda's

voice

was

bitter.

"But

they

killed

Father

right

after

the

first

loaves

were

taken

to

the

wives."

Ender

walked

in

silence

for

a

few

moments,

trying

to

make

sense

of

this.

The

piggies

killed

Libo

immediately

after

he

saved

them

from

starvation?

Unthinkable,

and

yet

it

happened.

How

could

such

a

society

evolve,

killing

those

who

contributed

most

to

its

survival?

They

should

do

the

opposite--

they

should

reward

the

valuable

ones

by

enhancing

their

opportunity

to

reproduce.

That's

how

communities

improve

their

chances

of

surviving

as

a

group.

How

could

the

piggies

possibly

survive,

murdering

those

who

contribute

most

to

their

survival?

And

yet

there

were

human

precedents.

These

children,

Miro

and

Ouanda,

with

the

Questionable

Activities--

they

were

better

and

wiser,

in

the

long

run,

than

the

Starways

committee

that

made

the

rules.

But

if

they

were

caught,

they

would

be

taken

from

their

homes

to

another

world--

already

a

death

sentence,

in

a

way,

since

everyone

they

knew

would

be

dead

before

they

could

ever

return--

and

they

would

be

tried

and

punished,

probably

imprisoned.

Neither

their

ideas

nor

their

genes

would

propagate,

and

society

would

be

impoverished

by

it.

Still,

just

because

humans

did

it,

too,

did

not

make

it

sensible.

Besides,

the

arrest

and

imprisonment

of

Miro

and

Ouanda,

if

it

ever

happened,

would

make

sense

if

you

viewed

humans

as

a

single

community,

and

the

piggies

as

their

enemies;

if

you

thought

that

anything

that

helped

the

piggies

survive

was

somehow

a

menace

to

humanity.

Then

the

punishment

of

people

who

enhanced

the

piggies'

culture

would

be

designed,

not

to

protect

the

piggies,

but

to

keep

the

piggies

from

developing.

At

that

moment

Ender

saw

clearly

that

the

rules

governing

human

contact

with

the

piggies

did

not

really

function

to

protect

the

piggies

at

all.

They

functioned

to

guarantee

human

superiority

and

power.

From

that

point

of

view,

by

performing

their

Questionable

Activities,

Miro

and

Ouanda

were

traitors

to

the

self-interest

of

their

own

species.

"Renegades,"

he

said

aloud.

"What?"

said

Miro.

"What

did

you

say?"

"Renegades.

Those

who

have

denied

their

own

people,

and

claimed

the

enemy

as

their

own."

"Ah,"

said

Miro.

"We're

not,"

said

Ouanda.

"Yes

we

are,"

said

Miro.

"I

haven't

denied

my

humanity!"

"The

way

Bishop

Peregrino

defines

it,

we

denied

our

humanity

long

ago,"

said

Miro.

"But

the

way

I

define

it--"

she

began.

"The

way

you

define

it,"

said

Ender,

"the

piggies

are

also

human.

That's

why

you're

a

renegade."

"I

thought

you

said

we

treated

the

piggies

like

animals!"

Ouanda

said.

"When

you

don't

hold

them

accountable,

when

you

don't

ask

them

direct

questions,

when

you

try

to

deceive

them,

then

you

treat

them

like

animals."

"In

other

words,"

said

Miro,

"when

we

do

follow

the

committee

rules."

"Yes,"

said

Ouanda,

"yes,

that's

right,

we

are

renegades."

"And

you?"

said

Miro.

"Why

are

you

a

renegade?"

"Oh,

the

human

race

kicked

me

out

a

long

time

ago.

That's

how

I

got

to

be

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead."

With

that

they

arrived

at

the

piggies'

clearing.

***

Mother

wasn't

at

dinner

and

neither

was

Miro.

That

was

fine

with

Ela.

When

either

one

of

them

was

there,

Ela

was

stripped

of

her

authority;

she

couldn't

keep

control

over

the

younger

children.

And

yet

neither

Miro

nor

Mother

took

Ela's

place,

either.

Nobody

obeyed

Ela

and

nobody

else

tried

to

keep

order.

So

it

was

quieter,

easier

when

they

stayed

away.

Not

that

the

little

ones

were

particularly

well-behaved

even

now.

They

just

resisted

her

less.

She

only

had

to

yell

at

Grego

a

couple

of

times

to

keep

him

from

poking

and

kicking

Quara

under

the

table.

And

today

both

Quim

and

Olhado

were

keeping

to

themselves.

None

of

the

normal

bickering.

Until

the

meal

was

over.

Quim

leaned

back

in

his

chair

and

smiled

maliciously

at

Olhado.

"So

you're

the

one

who

taught

that

spy

how

to

get

into

Mother's

files."

Olhado

turned

to

Ela.

"You

left

Quim's

face

open

again,

Ela.

You've

got

to

learn

to

be

tidier."

It

was

Olhado's

way

of

appealing,

through

humor,

for

Ela's

intervention.

Quim

did

not

want

Olhado

to

have

any

help.

"Ela's

not

on

your

side

this

time,

Olhado.

Nobody's

on

your

side.

You

helped

that

sneaking

spy

get

into

Mother's

files,

and

that

makes

you

as

guilty

as

he

is.

He's

the

devil's

servant,

and

so

are

you.

"

Ela

saw

the

fury

in

Olhado's

body;

she

had

a

momentary

image

in

her

mind

of

Olhado

flinging

his

plate

at

Quim.

But

the

moment

passed.

Olhado

calmed

himself.

"I'm

sorry,"

Olhado

said.

"I

didn't

mean

to

do

it."

He

was

giving

in

to

Quim.

He

was

admitting

Quim

was

right.

"I

hope,"

said

Ela,

"that

you

mean

that

you're

sorry

that

you

didn't

mean

to

do

it.

I

hope

you

aren't

apologizing

for

helping

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead."

"Of

course

he's

apologizing

for

helping

the

spy,"

said

Quim.

"Because,"

said

Ela,

"we

should

all

help

Speaker

all

we

can."

Quim

jumped

to

his

feet,

leaned

across

the

table

to

shout

in

her

face.

"How

can

you

say

that!

He

was

violating

Mother's

privacy,

he

was

finding

out

her

secrets,

he

was--"

To

her

surprise

Ela

found

herself

also

on

her

feet,

shoving

him

back

across

the

table,

shouting

back

at

him,

and

louder.

"Mother's

secrets

are

the

cause

of

half

the

poison

in

this

house!

Mother's

secrets

are

what's

making

us

all

sick,

including

her!

So

maybe

the

only

way

to

make

things

right

here

is

to

steal

all

her

secrets

and

get

them

out

in

the

open

where

we

can

kill

them!"

She

stopped

shouting.

Both

Quim

and

Ohado

stood

before

her,

pressed

against

the

far

wall

as

if

her

words

were

bullets

and

they

were

being

executed.

Quietly,

intensely,

Ela

went

on.

"As

far

as

I'm

concerned,

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

is

the

only

chance

we

have

to

become

a

family

again.

And

Mother's

secrets

are

the

only

barrier

standing

in

his

way.

So

today

I

told

him

everything

I

knew

about

what's

in

Mother's

files,

because

I

want

to

give

him

every

shred

of

truth

that

I

can

find."

"Then

you're

the

worst

traitor

of

all,"

said

Quim.

His

voice

was

trembling.

He

was

about

to

cry.

"I

say

that

helping

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

is

an

act

of

loyalty,"

Ela

answered.

"The

only

real

treason

is

obeying

Mother,

because

what

she

wants,

what

she

has

worked

for

all

her

life,

is

her

own

self-destruction

and

the

destruction

of

this

family."

To

Ela's

surprise,

it

was

not

Quim

but

Olhado

who

wept.

His

tear

glands

did

not

function,

of

course,

having

been

removed

when

his

eyes

were

installed.

So

there

was

no

moistening

of

his

eyes

to

warn

of

the

onset

of

crying.

Instead

he

doubled

over

with

a

sob,

then

sank

down

along

the

wall

until

he

sat

on

the

floor,

his

head

between

his

knees,

sobbing

and

sobbing.

Ela

understood

why.

Because

she

had

told

him

that

his

love

for

the

Speaker

was

not

disloyal,

that

he

had

not

sinned,

and

he

believed

her

when

she

told

him

that,

he

knew

that

it

was

true.

Then

she

looked

up

from

Olhado

to

see

Mother

standing

in

the

doorway.

Ela

felt

herself

go

weak

inside,

trembling

at

the

thought

of

what

Mother

must

have

overheard.

But

Mother

did

not

seem

angry.

Just

a

little

sad,

and

very

tired.

She

was

looking

at

Olhado.

Quim's

outrage

found

his

voice.

"Did

you

hear

what

Ela

was

saying?"

he

asked.

"Yes,"

said

Mother,

never

taking

her

eyes

from

Olhado.

"And

for

all

I

know

she

might

be

right."

Ela

was

no

less

unnerved

than

Quim.

"Go

to

your

rooms,

children,"

Mother

said

quietly.

"I

need

to

talk

to

Olhado."

Ela

beckoned

to

Grego

and

Quara,

who

slid

off

their

chairs

and

scurried

to

Ela's

side,

eyes

wide

with

awe

at

the

unusual

goings-on.

After

all,

even

Father

had

never

been

able

to

make

Olhado

cry.

She

led

them

out

of

the

kitchen,

back

to

their

bedroom.

She

heard

Quim

walk

down

the

hall

and

go

into

his

own

room,

slam

the

door,

and

hurl

himself

on

his

bed.

And

in

the

kitchen

Olhado's

sobs

faded,

calmed,

ended

as

Mother,

for

the

first

time

since

he

lost

his

eyes,

held

him

in

her

arms

and

comforted

him,

shedding

her

own

silent

tears

into

his

hair

as

she

rocked

him

back

and

forth.

***

Miro

did

not

know

what

to

make

of

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

Somehow

he

had

always

imagined

a

Speaker

to

be

very

much

like

a

priest--

or

rather,

like

a

priest

was

supposed

to

be.

Quiet,

contemplative,

withdrawn

from

the

world,

carefully

leaving

action

and

decision

to

others.

Miro

had

expected

him

to

be

wise.

He

had

not

expected

him

to

be

so

intrusive,

so

dangerous.

Yes,

he

was

wise,

all

right,

he

kept

seeing

past

pretense,

kept

saying

or

doing

outrageous

things

that

were,

when

you

thought

about

it,

exactly

right.

It

was

as

if

he

were

so

familiar

with

the

human

mind

that

he

could

see,

right

on

your

face,

the

desires

so

deep,

the

truths

so

well-disguised

that

you

didn't

even

know

yourself

that

you

had

them

in

you.

How

many

times

had

Miro

stood

with

Ouanda

just

like

this,

watching

as

Libo

handled

the

piggies.

But

always

with

Libo

they

had

understood

what

he

was

doing;

they

knew

his

technique,

knew

his

purpose.

The

Speaker,

however,

followed

lines

of

thought

that

were

completely

alien

to

Miro.

Even

though

he

wore

a

human

shape,

it

made

Miro

wonder

if

Ender

was

really

a

framling--

he

could

be

as

baffling

as

the

piggies.

He

was

as

much

a

raman

as

they

were,

alien

but

still

not

animal.

What

did

the

Speaker

notice?

What

did

he

see?

The

bow

that

Arrow

carried?

The

sun-dried

pot

in

which

merdona

root

soaked

and

stank?

How

many

of

the

Questionable

Activities

did

he

recognize,

and

how

many

did

he

think

were

native

practices?

The

piggies

spread

out

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

"You,"

said

Arrow,

"you

wrote

this?"

"Yes,"

said

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

Miro

looked

at

Ouanda.

Her

eyes

danced

with

vindication.

So

the

Speaker

is

a

liar.

Human

interrupted.

"The

other

two,

Miro

and

Ouanda,

they

think

you're

a

liar."

Miro

immediately

looked

at

the

Speaker,

but

he

wasn't

glancing

at

them.

"Of

course

they

do,"

he

said.

"It

never

occurred

to

them

that

Rooter

might

have

told

you

the

truth."

The

Speaker's

calm

words

disturbed

Miro.

Could

it

be

true?

After

all,

people

who

traveled

between

star

systems

skipped

decades,

often

centuries

in

getting

from

one

system

to

another.

Sometimes

as

much

as

half

a

millennium.

It

wouldn't

take

that

many

voyages

for

a

person

to

survive

three

thousand

years.

But

that

would

be

too

incredible

a

coincidence,

for

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead

to

come

here.

Except

that

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead

was

the

one

who

had

written

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon;

he

would

be

interested

in

the

first

race

of

ramen

since

the

buggers.

I

don't

believe

it,

Miro

told

himself,

but

he

had

to

admit

the

possibility

that

it

might

just

be

true.

"Why

are

they

so

stupid?"

asked

Human.

"Not

to

know

the

truth

when

they

hear

it?"

"They

aren't

stupid,"

said

the

Speaker.

"This

is

how

humans

are:

We

question

all

our

beliefs,

except

for

the

ones

we

really

believe,

and

those

we

never

think

to

question.

They

never

thought

to

question

the

idea

that

the

original

Speaker

for

the

Dead

died

three

thousand

years

ago,

even

though

they

know

how

star

travel

prolongs

life."

"But

we

told

them."

"No--

you

told

them

that

the

hive

queen

told

Rooter

that

I

wrote

this

book."

"That's

why

they

should

have

known

it

was

true,"

said

Human.

"Rooter

is

wise,

he's

a

father;

he

would

never

make

a

mistake."

Miro

did

not

smile,

but

he

wanted

to.

The

Speaker

thought

he

was

so

clever,

but

now

here

he

was,

where

all

the

important

questions

ended,

frustrated

by

the

piggies'

insistence

that

their

totem

trees

could

talk

to

them.

"Ah,"

said

Speaker.

"There's

so

much

that

we

don't

understand.

And

so

much

that

you

don't

understand.

We

should

tell

each

other

more."

Human

sat

down

beside

Arrow,

sharing

the

position

of

honor

with

him.

Arrow

gave

no

sign

of

minding.

"Speaker

for

the

Dead,"

said

Human,

"will

you

bring

the

hive

queen

to

us?"

"I

haven't

decided

yet,"

said

the

Speaker.

Again

Miro

looked

at

Ouanda.

Was

the

Speaker

insane,

hinting

that

he

could

deliver

what

could

not

be

delivered?

Then

he

remembered

what

the

Speaker

had

said

about

questioning

all

our

beliefs

except

the

ones

that

we

really

believed.

Miro

had

always

taken

for

granted

what

everyone

knew--

that

all

the

buggers

had

been

destroyed.

But

what

if

a

hive

queen

had

survived?

What

if

that

was

how

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

had

been

able

to

write

his

book,

because

he

had

a

bugger

to

talk

to?

It

was

unlikely

in

the

extreme,

but

it

was

not

impossible.

Miro

didn't

know

for

sure

that

the

last

bugger

had

been

killed.

He

only

knew

that

everybody

believed

it,

and

that

no

one

in

three

thousand

years

had

produced

a

shred

of

evidence

to

the

contrary.

But

even

if

it

was

true,

how

could

Human

have

known

it?

The

simplest

explanation

was

that

the

piggies

had

incorporated

the

powerful

story

of

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

into

their

religion,

and

were

unable

to

grasp

the

idea

that

there

were

many

Speakers

for

the

Dead,

and

none

of

them

was

the

author

of

the

book;

that

all

the

buggers

were

dead,

and

no

hive

queen

could

ever

come.

That

was

the

simplest

explanation,

the

one

easiest

to

accept.

Any

other

explanation

would

force

him

to

admit

the

possibility

that

Rooter's

totem

tree

somehow

talked

to

the

piggies.

"What

will

make

you

decide?"

said

Human.

"We

give

gifts

to

the

wives,

to

win

their

honor,

but

you

are

the

wisest

of

all

humans,

and

we

have

nothing

that

you

need."

"You

have

many

things

that

I

need,"

said

Speaker.

"What?

Can't

you

make

better

pots

than

these?

Truer

arrows?

The

cape

I

wear

is

made

from

cabra

wool--

but

your

clothing

is

finer."

"I

don't

need

things

like

that,"

said

Speaker.

"What

I

need

are

true

stories."

Human

leaned

closer,

then

let

his

body

become

rigid

in

excitement,

in

anticipation.

"O

Speaker!"

he

said,

and

his

voice

was

powerful

with

the

importance

of

his

words.

"Will

you

add

our

story

to

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon?"

"I

don't

know

your

story,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Ask

us!

Ask

us

anything!"

"How

can

I

tell

your

story?

I

only

tell

the

stories

of

the

dead."

"We

are

dead!"

shouted

Human.

Miro

had

never

seen

him

so

agitated.

"We

are

being

murdered

every

day.

Humans

are

filling

up

all

the

worlds.

The

ships

travel

through

the

black

of

night

from

star

to

star

to

star,

filling

up

every

empty

place.

Here

we

are,

on

our

one

little

world,

watching

the

sky

fill

up

with

humans.

The

humans

build

their

stupid

fence

to

keep

us

out,

but

that

is

nothing.

The

sky

is

our

fence!"

Human

leapt

upward--

startlingly

high,

for

his

legs

were

powerful.

"Look

how

the

fence

throws

me

back

down

to

the

ground!"

He

ran

at

the

nearest

tree,

bounded

up

the

trunk,

higher

than

Miro

had

ever

seen

him

climb;

he

shinnied

out

on

a

limb

and

threw

himself

upward

into

the

air.

He

hung

there

for

an

agonizing

moment

at

the

apex

of

his

leap;

then

gravity

flung

him

downward

onto

the

hard

ground.

Miro

could

hear

the

breath

thrust

out

of

him

by

the

force

of

the

blow.

The

Speaker

immediately

rushed

to

Human;

Miro

was

close

behind.

Human

wasn't

breathing.

"Is

he

dead?"

asked

Ouanda

behind

him.

"No!"

cried

a

piggy

in

the

Males'

Language.

"You

can't

die!

No

no

no!"

Miro

looked;

to

his

surprise,

it

was

Leaf-eater.

"You

can't

die!"

Then

Human

reached

up

a

feeble

hand

and

touched

the

Speaker's

face.

He

inhaled,

a

deep

gasp.

And

then

spoke,

"You

see,

Speaker?

I

would

die

to

climb

the

wall

that

keeps

us

from

the

stars."

In

all

the

years

that

Miro

had

known

the

piggies,

in

all

the

years

before,

they

had

never

once

spoken

of

star

travel,

never

once

asked

about

it.

Yet

now

Miro

realized

that

all

the

questions

they

did

ask

were

oriented

toward

discovering

the

secret

of

starflight.

The

xenologers

had

never

realized

that

because

they

knew--

knew

without

questioning--

that

the

piggies

were

so

remote

from

the

level

of

culture

that

could

build

starships

that

it

would

be

a

thousand

years

before

such

a

thing

could

possibly

be

in

their

reach.

But

their

craving

for

knowledge

about

metal,

about

motors,

about

flying

above

the

ground,

it

was

all

their

way

of

trying

to

find

the

secret

of

starflight.

Human

slowly

got

to

his

feet,

holding

the

Speaker's

hands.

Miro

realized

that

in

all

the

years

he

had

known

the

piggies,

never

once

had

a

piggy

taken

him

by

the

hand.

He

felt

a

deep

regret.

And

the

sharp

pain

of

jealousy.

Now

that

Human

was

clearly

not

injured,

the

other

piggies

crowded

close

around

the

Speaker.

They

did

not

jostle,

but

they

wanted

to

be

near.

"Rooter

says

the

hive

queen

knows

how

to

build

starships,"

said

Arrow.

"Rooter

says

the

hive

queen

will

teach

us

everything,"

said

Cups.

"Metal,

fire

made

from

rocks,

houses

made

from

black

water,

everything."

Speaker

raised

his

hands,

fended

off

their

babbling.

"If

you

were

all

very

thirsty,

and

saw

that

I

had

water,

you'd

all

ask

me

for

a

drink.

But

what

if

I

knew

that

the

water

I

had

was

poisoned?"

"There

is

no

poison

in

the

ships

that

fly

to

the

stars,"

said

Human.

"There

are

many

paths

to

starflight,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Some

are

better

than

others.

I'll

give

you

everything

I

can

that

won't

destroy

you."

"The

hive

queen

promises!"

said

Human.

"And

so

do

I."

Human

lunged

forward,

grabbed

the

Speaker

by

the

hair

and

ears,

and

pulled

him

face

to

face.

Miro

had

never

seen

such

an

act

of

violence;

it

was

what

he

had

dreaded,

the

decision

to

murder.

"If

we

are

ramen,"

shouted

Human

into

the

Speaker's

face,

"then

it

is

ours

to

decide,

not

yours!

And

if

we

are

varelse,

then

you

might

as

well

kill

us

all

right

now,

the

way

you

killed

all

the

hive

queen's

sisters!"

Miro

was

stunned.

It

was

one

thing

for

the

piggies

to

decide

this

was

the

Speaker

who

wrote

the

book.

But

how

could

they

reach

the

unbelievable

conclusion

that

he

was

somehow

guilty

of

the

Xenocide?

Who

did

they

think

he

was,

the

monster

Ender?

And

yet

there

sat

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

tears

running

down

his

cheeks,

his

eyes

closed,

as

if

Human's

accusation

had

the

force

of

truth.

Human

turned

his

head

to

speak

to

Miro.

"What

is

this

water?"

he

whispered.

Then

he

touched

the

Speaker's

tears.

"It's

how

we

show

pain

or

grief

or

suffering,"

Miro

answered.

Mandachuva

suddenly

cried

out,

a

hideous

cry

that

Miro

had

never

heard

before,

like

an

animal

dying.

"That

is

how

we

show

pain,"

whispered

Human.

"Ah!

Ah!"

cried

Mandachuva.

"I

have

seen

that

water

before!

In

the

eyes

of

Libo

and

Pipo

I

saw

that

water!"

One

by

one,

and

then

all

at

once,

all

the

other

piggies

took

up

the

same

cry.

Miro

was

terrified,

awed,

excited

all

at

once.

He

had

no

idea

what

it

meant,

but

the

piggies

were

showing

emotions

that

they

had

concealed

from

the

xenologers

for

forty-seven

years.

"Are

they

grieving

for

Papa?"

whispered

Ouanda.

Her

eyes,

too,

glistened

with

excitement,

and

her

hair

was

matted

with

the

sweat

of

fear.

Miro

said

it

the

moment

it

occurred

to

him:

"They

didn't

know

until

this

moment

that

Pipo

and

Libo

were

crying

when

they

died."

Miro

had

no

idea

what

thoughts

then

went

through

Ouanda's

head;

he

only

knew

that

she

turned

away,

stumbled

a

few

steps,

fell

to

her

hands

and

knees,

and

wept

bitterly.

All

in

all,

the

coming

of

the

Speaker

had

certainly

stirred

things

up.

Miro

knelt

beside

the

Speaker,

whose

head

was

now

bowed,

his

chin

pressed

against

his

chest.

"Speaker,"

Miro

said.

"Como

pode

ser?

How

can

it

be,

that

you

are

the

first

Speaker,

and

yet

you

are

also

Ender?

Nao

pode

ser."

"She

told

them

more

than

I

ever

thought

she

would,"

he

whispered.

"But

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

the

one

who

wrote

this

book,

he's

the

wisest

man

who

lived

in

the

age

of

flight

among

the

stars.

While

Ender

was

a

murderer,

he

killed

a

whole

people,

a

beautiful

race

of

ramen

that

could

have

taught

us

everything--"

"Both

human,

though,"

whispered

the

Speaker.

Human

was

near

them

now,

and

he

spoke

a

couplet

from

the

Hegemon:

"Sickness

and

healing

are

in

every

heart.

Death

and

deliverance

are

in

every

hand."

"Human,"

said

the

Speaker,

"tell

your

people

not

to

grieve

for

what

they

did

in

ignorance."

"It

was

a

terrible

thing,"

said

Human.

"It

was

our

greatest

gift."

"Tell

your

people

to

be

quiet,

and

listen

to

me."

Human

shouted

a

few

words,

not

in

the

Males'

Language,

but

in

the

Wives'

Language,

the

language

of

authority.

They

fell

silent,

then

sat

to

hear

what

Speaker

would

say.

"I'll

do

everything

I

can,"

said

the

Speaker,

"but

first

I

have

to

know

you,

or

how

can

I

tell

your

story?

I

have

to

know

you,

or

how

can

I

know

whether

the

drink

is

poisonous

or

not?

And

the

hardest

problem

of

all

will

still

remain.

The

human

race

is

free

to

love

the

buggers

because

they

think

the

buggers

all

are

dead.

You

are

still

alive,

and

so

they're

still

afraid

of

you."

Human

stood

among

them

and

gestured

toward

his

body,

as

if

it

were

a

weak

and

feeble

thing.

"Of

us!"

"They're

afraid

of

the

same

thing

you

fear,

when

you

look

up

and

see

the

stars

fill

up

with

humans.

They're

afraid

that

someday

they'll

come

to

a

world

and

find

that

you

have

got

there

first."

"We

don't

want

to

be

there

first,"

said

Human.

"We

want

to

be

there

too."

"Then

give

me

time,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Teach

me

who

you

are,

so

that

I

can

teach

them."

"Anything,"

said

Human.

He

looked

around

at

the

others.

"We'll

teach

you

anything."

Leaf-eater

stood

up.

He

spoke

in

the

Males'

Language,

but

Miro

understood

him.

"Some

things

aren't

yours

to

teach."

Human

answered

him

sharply,

and

in

Stark.

"What

Pipo

and

Libo

and

Ouanda

and

Miro

taught

us

wasn't

theirs

to

teach,

either.

But

they

taught

us."

"Their

foolishness

doesn't

have

to

be

our

foolishness."

Leaf-eater

still

spoke

in

Males'

Language.

"Nor

does

their

wisdom

necessarily

apply

to

us,"

Human

retorted.

Then

Leaf-eater

said

something

in

Tree

Language

that

Miro

could

not

understand.

Human

made

no

answer,

and

Leafeater

walked

away.

As

he

left,

Ouanda

returned,

her

eyes

red

from

crying.

Human

turned

back

to

the

Speaker.

"What

do

you

want

to

know?"

he

asked.

"We'll

tell

you,

we'll

show

you,

if

we

can.

"

Speaker

in

turn

looked

at

Miro

and

Ouanda.

"What

should

I

ask

them?

I

know

so

little

that

I

don't

know

what

we

need

to

know."

Miro

looked

to

Ouanda.

"You

have

no

stone

or

metal

tools,"

she

said.

"But

your

house

is

made

of

wood,

and

so

are

your

bows

and

arrows."

Human

stood,

waiting.

The

silence

lengthened.

"But

what

is

your

question?"

Human

finally

said.

How

could

he

have

missed

the

connection?

Miro

thought.

"We

humans,"

said

Speaker,

"use

tools

of

stone

or

metal

to

cut

down

trees,

when

we

want

to

shape

them

into

houses

or

arrows

or

clubs

like

the

ones

I

see

some

of

you

carrying.

"

It

took

a

moment

for

the

Speaker's

words

to

sink

in.

Then,

suddenly,

all

the

piggies

were

on

their

feet.

They

began

running

around

madly,

purposelessly,

sometimes

bumping

into

each

other

or

into

trees

or

the

log

houses.

Most

of

them

were

silent,

but

now

and

then

one

of

them

would

wail,

exactly

as

they

had

cried

out

a

few

minutes

ago.

It

was

eerie,

the

almost

silent

insanity

of

the

piggies,

as

if

they

had

suddenly

lost

control

of

their

bodies.

All

the

years

of

careful

noncommunication,

refraining

from

telling

the

piggies

anything,

and

now

Speaker

breached

that

policy

and

the

result

was

this

madness.

Human

emerged

from

the

chaos

and

threw

himself

to

the

ground

in

front

of

Speaker.

"O

Speaker!"

he

cried

loudly.

"Promise

that

you'll

never

let

them

cut

my

father

Rooter

with

their

stone

and

metal

tools!

If

you

want

to

murder

someone,

there

are

ancient

brothers

who

will

give

themselves,

or

I

will

gladly

die,

but

don't

let

them

kill

my

father!"

"Or

my

father!"

cried

the

other

piggies.

"Or

mine!"

"We

would

never

have

planted

Rooter

so

close

to

the

fence,"

said

Mandachuva,

"if

we

had

known

you

werewere

varelse."

Speaker

raised

his

hands

again.

"Has

any

human

cut

a

tree

in

Lusitania?

Never.

The

law

here

forbids

it.

You

have

nothing

to

fear

from

us."

There

was

a

silence

as

the

piggies

became

still.

Finally

Human

picked

himself

up

from

the

ground.

"You've

made

us

fear

humans

all

the

more,"

he

said

to

Speaker.

"I

wish

you

had

never

come

to

our

forest."

Ouanda's

voice

rang

out

above

his.

"How

can

you

say

that

after

the

way

you

murdered

my

father!"

Human

looked

at

her

with

astonishment,

unable

to

answer.

Miro

put

his

arm

around

Ouanda's

shoulders.

And

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

spoke

into

the

silence.

"You

promised

me

that

you'd

answer

all

my

questions.

I

ask

you

now:

How

do

you

build

a

house

made

of

wood,

and

the

bow

and

arrows

that

this

one

carries,

and

those

clubs.

We've

told

you

the

only

way

we

know;

you

tell

me

another

way,

the

way

you

do

it."

"The

brother

gives

himself,"

said

Human.

"I

told

you.

We

tell

the

ancient

brother

of

our

need,

and

we

show

him

the

shape,

and

he

gives

himself."

"Can

we

see

how

it's

done?"

said

Ender.

Human

looked

around

at

the

other

piggies.

"You

want

us

to

ask

a

brother

to

give

himself,

just

so

you

can

see

it?

We

don't

need

a

new

house,

not

for

years

yet,

and

we

have

all

the

arrows

we

need--"

"Show

him!"

Miro

turned,

as

the

others

also

turned,

to

see

Leaf-eater

re-emerging

from

the

forest.

He

walked

purposefully

into

the

middle

of

the

clearing;

he

did

not

look

at

them,

and

he

spoke

as

if

he

were

a

herald,

a

town

crier,

not

caring

whether

anyone

was

listening

to

him

or

not.

He

spoke

in

the

Wives'

Language,

and

Miro

could

understand

only

bits

and

pieces.

"What

is

he

saying?"

whispered

the

Speaker.

Miro,

still

kneeling

beside

him,

translated

as

best

he

could.

"He

went

to

the

wives,

apparently,

and

they

said

to

do

whatever

you

asked.

But

it

isn't

that

simple,

he's

telling

them

that--

I

don't

know

these

words--

something

about

all

of

them

dying.

Something

about

brothers

dying,

anyway.

Look

at

them--

they

aren't

afraid,

any

of

them.

"

"I

don't

know

what

their

fear

looks

like,"

said

Speaker.

"I

don't

know

these

people

at

all."

"I

don't

either,"

said

Miro.

"I've

got

to

hand

it

to

you--

you've

caused

more

excitement

here

in

half

an

hour

than

I've

seen

in

years

of

coming

here."

"It's

a

gift

I

was

born

with,"

said

the

Speaker.

"I'll

make

you

a

bargain.

I

won't

tell

anybody

about

your

Questionable

Activities.

And

you

don't

tell

anybody

who

I

am."

"That's

easy,"

said

Miro.

"I

don't

believe

it

anyway."

Leaf-eater's

speech

ended.

He

immediately

padded

to

the

house

and

went

inside.

"We'll

ask

for

the

gift

of

an

ancient

brother,"

said

Human.

"The

wives

have

said

so."

So

it

was

that

Miro

stood

with

his

arm

around

Ouanda,

and

the

Speaker

standing

at

his

other

side,

as

the

piggies

performed

a

miracle

far

more

convincing

than

any

of

the

ones

that

had

won

old

Gusto

and

Cida

their

title

Os

Venerados.

The

piggies

gathered

in

a

circle

around

a

thick

old

tree

at

the

clearing's

edge.

Then,

one

by

one,

each

piggy

shimmied

up

the

tree

and

began

beating

on

it

with

a

club.

Soon

they

were

all

in

the

tree,

singing

and

pounding

out

complex

rhythms.

"Tree

Language,"

Ouanda

whispered.

After

only

a

few

minutes

of

this

the

tree

tilted

noticeably.

Immediately

about

half

the

piggies

jumped

down

and

began

pushing

the

tree

so

it

would

fall

into

the

open

ground

of

the

clearing.

The

rest

began

beating

all

the

more

furiously

and

singing

all

the

louder.

One

by

one

the

great

branches

of

the

tree

began

to

fall

off.

Immediately

piggies

ran

out

and

picked

them

up,

dragged

them

away

from

the

area

where

the

tree

was

meant

to

fall.

Human

carried

one

to

the

Speaker,

who

took

it

carefully,

and

showed

it

to

Miro

and

Ouanda.

The

raw

end,

where

it

had

been

attached

to

the

tree,

was

absolutely

smooth.

It

wasn't

flat--

the

surface

undulated

slightly

along

an

oblique

angle.

But

there

was

no

raggedness

to

it,

no

leaking

sap,

nothing

to

imply

the

slightest

violence

in

its

separation

from

the

tree.

Miro

touched

his

finger

to

it,

and

it

was

cold

and

smooth

as

marble.

Finally

the

tree

was

a

single

straight

trunk,

nude

and

majestic;

the

pale

patches

where

branches

once

had

grown

were

brightly

lit

by

the

afternoon

sun.

The

singing

reached

a

climax,

then

stopped.

The

tree

tilted

and

then

began

a

smooth

and

graceful

fall

to

the

earth.

The

ground

shook

and

thundered

when

it

struck,

and

then

all

was

still.

Human

walked

to

the

fallen

tree

and

began

to

stroke

its

surface,

singing

softly.

The

bark

split

gradually

under

his

hands;

the

crack

extended

itself

up

and

down

the

length

of

the

tree

until

the

bark

was

split

completely

in

half.

Then

many

piggies

took

hold

of

it

and

pried

it

from

the

trunk;

it

came

away

on

one

side

and

the

other,

in

two

continuous

sheets

of

bark.

The

bark

was

carried

to

the

side.

"Have

you

ever

seen

them

use

the

bark?"

Speaker

asked

Miro.

Miro

shook

his

head.

He

had

no

words

to

say

aloud.

Now

Arrow

stepped

forward,

singing

softly.

He

drew

his

fingers

up

and

down

the

trunk,

as

if

tracing

exactly

the

length

and

width

of

a

single

bow.

Miro

saw

how

lines

appeared,

how

the

naked

wood

creased,

split,

crumbled

until

only

the

bow

remained,

perfect

and

polished

and

smooth,

lying

in

a

long

trench

in

the

wood.

Other

piggies

came

forward,

drawing

shapes

on

the

trunk

and

singing.

They

came

away

with

clubs,

with

bows

and

arrows,

thin-bladed

knives,

and

thousands

of

strands

of

te

bow

and

arrows

that

this

one

carries,

and

those

clubs.

We've

told

you

the

only

way

we

know;

you

tell

me

another

way,

the

way

you

do

it."

"The

brother

gives

himself,"

said

Human.

"I

told

you.

We

tell

the

ancient

brother

of

our

need,

and

we

show

him

the

shape,

and

he

gives

himself."

"Can

we

see

how

it's

done?"

said

Ender.

Human

looked

around

at

the

other

piggies.

"You

want

us

to

ask

a

brother

to

give

himself,

just

so

you

can

see

it?

We

don't

need

a

new

house,

not

for

years

yet,

and

we

have

all

the

arrows

we

need--"

"Show

him!"

Miro

turned,

as

the

others

also

turned,

to

see

Leaf-eater

re-emerging

from

the

forest.

He

walked

purposefully

into

the

middle

of

the

clearing;

he

did

not

look

at

them,

and

he

spoke

as

if

he

were

a

herald,

a

town

crier,

not

caring

whether

anyone

was

listening

to

him

or

not.

He

spoke

in

the

Wives'

Language,

and

Miro

could

understand

only

bits

and

pieces.

"What

is

he

saying?"

whispered

the

Speaker.

Miro,

still

kneeling

beside

him,

translated

as

best

he

could.

"He

went

to

the

wives,

apparently,

and

they

said

to

do

whatever

you

asked.

But

it

isn't

that

simple,

he's

telling

them

that--

I

don't

know

these

words--

something

about

all

of

them

dying.

Something

about

brothers

dying,

anyway.

Look

at

them--

they

aren't

afraid,

any

of

them.

"

"I

don't

know

what

their

fear

looks

like,"

said

Speaker.

"I

don't

know

these

people

at

all."

"I

don't

either,"

said

Miro.

"I've

got

to

hand

it

to

you--

you've

caused

more

excitement

here

in

half

an

hour

than

I've

seen

in

years

of

coming

here."

"It's

a

gift

I

was

born

with,"

said

the

Speaker.

"I'll

make

you

a

bargain.

I

won't

tell

anybody

about

your

Questionable

Activities.

And

you

don't

tell

anybody

who

I

am."

"That's

easy,"

said

Miro.

"I

don't

believe

it

anyway."

Leaf-eater's

speech

ended.

He

immediately

padded

to

the

house

and

went

inside.

"We'll

ask

for

the

gift

of

an

ancient

brother,"

said

Human.

"The

wives

have

said

so."

So

it

was

that

Miro

stood

with

his

arm

around

Ouanda,

and

the

Speaker

standing

at

his

other

side,

as

the

piggies

performed

a

miracle

far

more

convincing

than

any

of

the

ones

that

had

won

old

Gusto

and

Cida

their

title

Os

Venerados.

The

piggies

gathered

in

a

circle

around

a

thick

old

tree

at

the

clearing's

edge.

Then,

one

by

one,

each

piggy

shimmied

up

the

tree

and

began

beating

on

it

with

a

club.

Soon

they

were

all

in

the

tree,

singing

and

pounding

out

complex

rhythms.

"Tree

Language,"

Ouanda

whispered.

After

only

a

few

minutes

of

this

the

tree

tilted

noticeably.

Immediately

about

half

the

piggies

jumped

down

and

began

pushing

the

tree

so

it

would

fall

into

the

open

ground

of

the

clearing.

The

rest

began

beating

all

the

more

furiously

and

singing

all

the

louder.

One

by

one

the

great

branches

of

the

tree

began

to

fall

off.

Immediately

piggies

ran

out

and

picked

them

up,

dragged

them

away

from

the

area

where

the

tree

was

meant

to

fall.

Human

carried

one

to

the

Speaker,

who

took

it

carefully,

and

showed

it

to

Miro

and

Ouanda.

The

raw

end,

where

it

had

been

attached

to

the

tree,

was

absolutely

smooth.

It

wasn't

flat--

the

surface

undulated

slightly

along

an

oblique

angle.

But

there

was

no

raggedness

to

it,

no

leaking

sap,

nothing

to

imply

the

slightest

violence

in

its

separation

from

the

tree.

Miro

touched

his

finger

to

it,

and

it

was

cold

and

smooth

as

marble.

Finally

the

tree

was

a

single

straight

trunk,

nude

and

majestic;

the

pale

patches

where

branches

once

had

grown

were

brightly

lit

by

the

afternoon

sun.

The

singing

reached

a

climax,

then

stopped.

The

tree

tilted

and

then

began

a

smooth

and

graceful

fall

to

the

earth.

The

ground

shook

and

thundered

when

it

struck,

and

then

all

was

still.

Human

walked

to

the

fallen

tree

and

began

to

stroke

its

surface,

singing

softly.

The

bark

split

gradually

under

his

hands;

the

crack

extended

itself

up

and

down

the

length

of

the

tree

until

the

bark

was

split

completely

in

half.

Then

many

piggies

took

hold

of

it

and

pried

it

from

the

trunk;

it

came

away

on

one

side

and

the

other,

in

two

continuous

sheets

of

bark.

The

bark

was

carried

to

the

side.

"Have

you

ever

seen

them

use

the

bark?"

Speaker

asked

Miro.

Miro

shook

his

head.

He

had

no

words

to

say

aloud.

Now

Arrow

stepped

forward,

singing

softly.

He

drew

his

fingers

up

and

down

the

trunk,

as

if

tracing

exactly

the

length

and

width

of

a

single

bow.

Miro

saw

how

lines

appeared,

how

the

naked

wood

creased,

split,

crumbled

until

only

the

bow

remained,

perfect

and

polished

and

smooth,

lying

in

a

long

trench

in

the

wood.

Other

piggies

came

forward,

drawing

shapes

on

the

trunk

and

singing.

They

came

away

with

clubs,

with

bows

and

arrows,

thin-bladed

knives,

and

thousands

of

strands

of

thin

basketwood.

Finally,

when

half

the

trunk

was

dissipated,

they

all

stepped

back

and

sang

together.

The

tree

shivered

and

split

into

half

a

dozen

long

poles.

The

tree

was

entirely

used

up.

Human

walked

slowly

forward

and

knelt

by

the

poles,

his

hands

gently

resting

on

the

nearest

one.

He

tilted

back

his

head

and

began

to

sing,

a

wordless

melody

that

was

the

saddest

sound

that

Miro

had

ever

heard.

The

song

went

on

and

on,

Human's

voice

alone;

only

gradually

did

Miro

realize

that

the

other

piggies

were

looking

at

him,

waiting

for

something.

Finally

Mandachuva

came

to

him

and

spoke

softly.

"Please,"

he

said.

"It's

only

right

that

you

should

sing

for

the

brother."

"I

don't

know

how,"

said

Miro,

feeling

helpless

and

afraid.

"He

gave

his

life,"

said

Mandachuva,

"to

answer

your

question."

To

answer

my

question

and

then

raise

a

thousand

more,

Miro

said

silently.

But

he

walked

forward,

knelt

beside

Human,

curled

his

fingers

around

the

same

cold

smooth

pole

that

Human

held,

tilted

back

his

head,

and

let

his

voice

come

out.

At

first

weak

and

hesitant,

unsure

what

melody

to

sing;

but

soon

he

understood

the

reason

for

the

tuneless

song,

felt

the

death

of

the

tree

under

his

hands,

and

his

voice

became

loud

and

strong,

making

agonizing

disharmonies

with

Human's

voice

that

mourned

the

death

of

the

tree

and

thanked

it

for

its

sacrifice

and

promised

to

use

its

death

for

the

good

of

the

tribe,

for

the

good

of

the

brothers

and

the

wives

and

the

children,

so

that

all

would

live

and

thrive

and

prosper.

That

was

the

meaning

of

the

song,

and

the

meaning

of

the

death

of

the

tree,

and

when

the

song

was

finally

over

Miro

bent

until

his

forehead

touched

the

wood

and

he

said

the

words

of

extreme

unction,

the

same

words

he

had

whispered

over

Libo's

corpse

on

the

hillside

five

years

ago.

Chapter

15

--

Speaking

HUMAN:

Why

don't

any

of

the

other

humans

ever

come

see

us?

MIRO:

We're

the

only

ones

allowed

to

come

through

the

gate.

HUMAN:

Why

don't

they

just

climb

over

the

fence?

MIRO:

Haven't

any

of

you

ever

touched

the

fence?

(Human

does

not

answer.)

It's

very

painful

to

touch

the

fence.

To

pass

over

the

fence

would

be

like

every

part

of

your

body

hurting

as

bad

as

possible,

all

at

once.

HUMAN:

That's

stupid.

Isn't

there

grass

on

both

sides?

--

Ouanda

Quenhatta

Figueira

Mucumbi,

Dialogue

Transcripts,

103:0:1970:1:1:5

The

sun

was

only

an

hour

from

the

horizon

when

Mayor

Bosquinha

climbed

the

stairs

to

Bishop

Peregrino's

private

office

in

the

Cathedral.

Dom

and

Dona

Cristaes

were

already

there,

looking

grave.

Bishop

Peregrino,

however,

looked

pleased

with

himself.

He

always

enjoyed

it

when

all

the

political

and

religious

leadership

of

Milagre

was

gathered

under

his

roof.

Never

mind

that

Bosquinha

was

the

one

who

called

the

meeting,

and

then

she

offered

to

have

it

at

the

Cathedral

because

she

was

the

one

with

the

skimmer.

Peregrino

liked

the

feeling

that

he

was

somehow

the

master

of

Lusitania

Colony.

Well,

by

the

end

of

this

meeting

it

would

be

plain

to

them

all

that

no

one

in

this

room

was

the

master

of

anything.

Bosquinha

greeted

them

all.

She

did

not

sit

down

in

the

offered

chair,

however.

Instead

she

sat

before

the

Bishop's

own

terminal,

logged

in,

and

ran

the

program

she

had

prepared.

In

the

air

above

the

terminal

there

appeared

several

layers

of

tiny

cubes.

The

highest

layer

had

only

a

few

cubes;

most

of

the

layers

had

many,

many

more.

More

than

half

the

layers,

starting

with

the

highest,

were

colored

red;

the

rest

were

blue.

"Very

pretty,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

Bosquinha

looked

over

at

Dom

Cristao.

"Do

you

recognize

the

model?"

He

shook

his

head.

"But

I

think

I

know

what

this

meeting

is

about."

Dona

Crist

leaned

forward

on

her

chair.

"Is

there

any

safe

place

where

we

can

hide

the

things

we

want

to

keep?"

Bishop

Peregrino's

expression

of

detached

amusement

vanished

from

his

face.

"I

don't

know

what

this

meeting

is

about."

Bosquinha

turned

around

on

her

stool

to

face

him.

"I

was

very

young

when

I

was

appointed

to

be

Governor

of

the

new

Lusitania

Colony.

It

was

a

great

honor

to

be

chosen,

a

great

trust.

I

had

studied

government

of

communities

and

social

systems

since

my

childhood,

and

I

had

done

well

in

my

short

career

in

Oporto.

What

the

committee

apparently

overlooked

was

the

fact

that

I

was

already

suspicious,

deceptive,

and

chauvinistic."

"These

are

virtues

of

yours

that

we

have

all

come

to

admire,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

Bosquinha

smiled.

"My

chauvinism

meant

that

as

soon

as

Lusitania

Colony

was

mine,

I

became

more

loyal

to

the

interests

of

Lusitania

than

to

the

interests

of

the

Hundred

Worlds

or

Starways

Congress.

My

deceptiveness

led

me

to

pretend

to

the

committee

that

on

the

contrary,

I

had

the

best

interests

of

Congress

at

heart

at

all

times.

And

my

suspicion

led

me

to

believe

that

Congress

was

not

likely

to

give

Lusitania

anything

remotely

like

independent

and

equal

status

among

the

Hundred

Worlds."

"Of

course

not,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"We

are

a

colony."

"We

are

not

a

colony,"

said

Bosquinha.

"We

are

an

experiment.

I

examined

our

charter

and

license

and

all

the

Congressional

Orders

pertaining

to

us,

and

I

discovered

that

the

normal

privacy

laws

did

not

apply

to

us.

I

discovered

that

the

committee

had

the

power

of

unlimited

access

to

all

the

memory

files

of

every

person

and

institution

on

Lusitania."

The

Bishop

began

to

look

angry.

"Do

you

mean

that

the

committee

has

the

right

to

look

at

the

confidential

files

of

the

Church?"

"Ah,"

said

Bosquinha.

"A

fellow

chauvinist."

"The

Church

has

some

rights

under

the

Starways

Code."

"Don't

be

angry

with

me."

"You

never

told

me."

"If

I

had

told

you,

you

would

have

protested,

and

they

would

have

pretended

to

back

down,

and

then

I

couldn't

have

done

what

I

did."

"Which

is?"

"This

program.

It

monitors

all

ansible-initiated

accesses

to

any

files

in

Lusitania

Colony."

Dom

Cristao

chuckled.

"You're

not

supposed

to

do

that."

"I

know.

As

I

said,

I

have

many

secret

vices.

But

my

program

never

found

any

major

intrusion--

oh,

a

few

files

each

time

the

piggies

killed

one

of

our

xenologers,

that

was

to

be

expected--

but

nothing

major.

Until

four

days

ago."

"When

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

arrived,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

Bosquinha

was

amused

that

the

Bishop

obviously

regarded

the

Speaker's

arrival

as

such

a

landmark

date

that

he

instantly

made

such

a

connection.

"Three

days

ago,"

said

Bosquinha,

"a

nondestructive

scan

was

initiated

by

ansible.

It

followed

an

interesting

pattern.

"

She

turned

to

the

terminal

and

changed

the

display.

Now

it

showed

accesses

primarily

in

high-level

areas,

and

limited

to

only

one

region

of

the

display.

"It

accessed

everything

to

do

with

the

xenologers

and

xenobiologists

of

Milagre.

It

ignored

all

security

routines

as

if

they

didn't

exist.

Everything

they

discovered,

and

everything

to

do

with

their

personal

lives.

And

yes,

Bishop

Peregrino,

I

believed

at

the

time

and

I

believe

today

that

this

had

to

do

with

the

Speaker."

"Surely

he

has

no

authority

with

Starways

Congress,"

said

the

Bishop.

Dom

Cristao

nodded

wisely.

"San

Angelo

once

wrote--

in

his

private

journals,

which

no

one

but

the

Children

of

the

Mind

ever

read--"

The

Bishop

turned

on

him

with

glee.

"So

the

Children

of

the

Mind

do

have

secret

writings

of

San

Angelo!"

"Not

secret,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"Merely

boring.

Anyone

can

read

the

journals,

but

we're

the

only

ones

who

bother."

"What

he

wrote,"

said

Dom

Crist

o,

"was

that

Speaker

Andrew

is

older

than

we

know.

Older

than

Starways

Congress,

and

in

his

own

way

perhaps

more

powerful."

Bishop

Peregrino

snorted.

"He's

a

boy.

Can't

be

forty

years

old

yet."

"Your

stupid

rivalries

are

wasting

time,"

said

Bosquinha

sharply.

"I

called

this

meeting

because

of

an

emergency.

As

a

courtesy

to

you,

because

I

have

already

acted

for

the

benefit

of

the

government

of

Lusitania."

The

others

fell

silent.

Bosquinha

returned

the

terminal

to

the

original

display.

"This

morning

my

program

alerted

me

for

a

second

time.

Another

systematic

ansible

access,

only

this

time

it

was

not

the

selective

nondestructive

access

of

three

days

ago.

This

time

it

is

reading

everything

at

data-transfer

speed,

which

implies

that

all

our

files

are

being

copied

into

offworld

computers.

Then

the

directories

are

rewritten

so

that

a

single

ansible-initiated

command

will

completely

destroy

every

single

file

in

our

computer

memories."

Bosquinha

could

see

that

Bishop

Peregrino

was

surprised--

and

the

Children

of

the

Mind

were

not.

"Why?"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"To

destroy

all

our

files--

this

is

what

you

do

to

a

nation

or

a

world

that

is--

in

rebellion,

that

you

wish

to

destroy,

that

you--"

"I

see,"

said

Bosquinha

to

the

Children

of

the

Mind,

"that

you

also

were

chauvinistic

and

suspicious."

"Much

more

narrowly

than

you,

I'm

afraid,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"But

we

also

detected

the

intrusions.

We

of

course

copied

all

our

records--

at

great

expense--

to

the

monasteries

of

the

Children

of

the

Mind

on

other

worlds,

and

they

will

try

to

restore

our

files

after

they

are

stripped.

However,

if

we

are

being

treated

as

a

rebellious

colony,

I

doubt

that

such

a

restoration

will

be

permitted.

So

we

are

also

making

paper

copies

of

the

most

vital

information.

There

is

no

hope

of

printing

everything,

but

we

think

we

may

be

able

to

print

out

enough

to

get

by.

So

that

our

work

isn't

utterly

destroyed."

"You

knew

this?"

said

the

Bishop.

"And

you

didn't

tell

me?"

"Forgive

me,

Bishop

Peregrino,

but

it

did

not

occur

to

us

that

you

would

not

have

detected

this

yourselves."

"And

you

also

don't

believe

we

do

any

work

that

is

important

enough

to

be

worth

printing

out

to

save!"

"Enough!"

said

Mayor

Bosquinha.

"Printouts

can't

save

more

than

a

tiny

percentage--

there

aren't

enough

printers

in

Lusitania

to

make

a

dent

in

the

problem.

We

couldn't

even

maintain

basic

services.

I

don't

think

we

have

more

than

an

hour

left

before

the

copying

is

complete

and

they

are

able

to

wipe

out

our

memory.

But

even

if

we

began

this

morning,

when

the

intrusion

started,

we

could

not

have

printed

out

more

than

a

hundredth

of

one

percent

of

the

files

that

we

access

every

day.

Our

fragility,

our

vulnerability

is

complete."

"So

we're

helpless,"

said

the

Bishop.

"No.

But

I

wanted

to

make

clear

to

you

the

extremity

of

our

situation,

so

that

you

would

accept

the

only

alternative.

It

will

be

very

distasteful

to

you."

"I

have

no

doubt

of

that,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"An

hour

ago,

as

I

was

wrestling

with

this

problem,

trying

to

see

if

there

was

any

class

of

files

that

might

be

immune

to

this

treatment,

I

discovered

that

in

fact

there

was

one

person

whose

files

were

being

completely

overlooked.

At

first

I

thought

it

was

because

he

was

a

framling,

but

the

reason

is

much

more

subtle

than

that.

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead

has

no

files

in

Lusitanian

memory."

"None?

Impossible,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"All

his

files

are

maintained

by

ansible.

Offworld.

All

his

records,

all

his

finances,

everything.

Every

message

sent

to

him.

Do

you

understand?"

"And

yet

he

still

has

access

to

them--"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"He

is

invisible

to

Starways

Congress.

If

they

place

an

embargo

on

all

data

transfers

to

and

from

Lusitania,

his

files

will

still

be

accessible

because

the

computers

do

not

see

his

file

accesses

as

data

transfers.

They

are

original

storage-

-

yet

they

are

not

in

Lusitanian

memory.

"Are

you

suggesting,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino,

"that

we

transfer

our

most

confidential

and

important

files

as

messages

to

that--

that

unspeakable

infidel?"

"I

am

telling

you

that

I

have

already

done

exactly

that.

The

transfer

of

the

most

vital

and

sensitive

government

files

is

almost

complete.

It

was

a

high

priority

transfer,

at

local

speeds,

so

it

runs

much

faster

than

the

Congressional

copying.

I

am

offering

you

a

chance

to

make

a

similar

transfer,

using

my

highest

priority

so

that

it

takes

precedence

over

all

other

local

computer

usage.

If

you

don't

want

to

do

it,

fine--

I'll

use

my

priority

to

transfer

the

second

tier

of

government

files."

"But

he

could

look

in

our

files,"

said

the

Bishop.

"Yes,

he

could."

Dom

Cristao

shook

his

head.

"He

won't

if

we

ask

him

not

to."

"You

are

naive

as

a

child,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"There

would

be

nothing

to

compel

him

even

to

give

the

data

back

to

us."

Bosquinha

nodded.

"That's

true.

He'll

have

everything

that's

vital

to

us,

and

he

can

keep

it

or

return

it

as

he

wishes.

But

I

believe,

as

Dom

Crist

o

does,

that

he's

a

good

man

who'll

help

us

in

our

time

of

need."

Dona

Crist

stood.

"Excuse

me,"

she

said.

"I'd

like

to

begin

crucial

transfers

immediately."

Bosquinha

turned

to

the

Bishop's

terminal

and

logged

into

her

own

high

priority

mode.

"Just

enter

the

classes

of

files

that

you

want

to

send

into

Speaker

Andrew's

message

queue.

I

assume

you

already

have

them

prioritized,

since

you

were

printing

them

out."

"How

long

do

we

have?"

asked

Dom

Crist

o.

Dona

Crist

was

already

typing

furiously.

"The

time

is

here,

at

the

top."

Bosquinha

put

her

hand

into

the

holographic

display

and

touched

the

countdown

numbers

with

her

finger.

"Don't

bother

transferring

anything

that

we've

already

printed,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"We

can

always

type

that

back

in.

There's

precious

little

of

it,

anyway."

Bosquinha

turned

to

the

Bishop.

"I

knew

this

would

be

difficult."

The

Bishop

gave

one

derisive

laugh.

"Difficult."

"I

hope

you'll

consider

carefully

before

rejecting

this--"

"Rejecting

it!"

said

the

Bishop.

"Do

you

think

I'm

a

fool?

I

may

detest

the

pseudo-religion

of

these

blasphemous

Speakers

for

the

Dead,

but

if

this

is

the

only

way

God

has

opened

for

us

to

preserve

the

vital

records

of

the

Church,

then

I'd

be

a

poor

servant

of

the

Lord

if

I

let

pride

stop

me

from

using

it.

Our

files

aren't

prioritized

yet,

and

it

will

take

a

few

minutes,

but

I

trust

that

the

Children

of

the

Mind

will

leave

us

enough

time

for

our

data

transfers."

"How

much

time

will

you

need,

do

you

think?"

asked

Dom

Crist

o.

"Not

much.

Ten

minutes

at

the

most,

I'd

think."

Bosquinha

was

surprised,

and

pleasantly

so.

She

had

been

afraid

the

Bishop

would

insist

on

copying

all

his

files

before

allowing

the

Children

of

the

Mind

to

go

ahead--

just

one

more

attempt

to

assert

the

precedence

of

the

bishopric

over

the

monastery.

"Thank

you,"

Dom

Crist

o

said,

kissing

the

hand

that

Peregrino

extended

to

him.

The

Bishop

looked

at

Bosquinha

coldly.

"You

don't

need

to

look

surprised,

Mayor

Bosquinha.

The

Children

of

the

Mind

work

with

the

knowledge

of

the

world,

so

they

depend

far

more

on

the

world's

machines.

Mother

Church

works

with

things

of

the

Spirit,

so

our

use

of

public

memory

is

merely

clerical.

As

for

the

Bible--

we

are

so

old-fashioned

and

set

in

our

ways

that

we

still

keep

dozens

of

leatherbound

paper

copies

in

the

Cathedral.

Starways

Congress

can't

steal

from

us

our

copies

of

the

word

of

God."

He

smiled.

Maliciously,

of

course.

Bosquinha

smiled

back

quite

cheerfully.

"A

small

matter,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"After

our

files

are

destroyed,

and

we

copy

them

back

into

memory

from

the

Speaker's

files,

what

is

to

stop

Congress

from

doing

it

again?

And

again,

and

again?"

"That

is

the

difficult

decision,"

said

Bosquinha.

"What

we

do

depends

on

what

Congress

is

trying

to

accomplish.

Maybe

they

won't

actually

destroy

our

files

at

all.

Maybe

they'll

immediately

restore

our

most

vital

files

after

this

demonstration

of

their

power.

Since

I

have

no

idea

why

they're

disciplining

us,

how

can

I

guess

how

far

this

will

go?

If

they

leave

us

any

way

to

remain

loyal,

then

of

course

we

must

also

remain

vulnerable

to

further

discipline."

"But

if,

for

some

reason,

they

are

determined

to

treat

us

like

rebels?"

"Well,

if

bad

came

to

worst,

we

could

copy

everything

back

into

local

memory

and

then--

cut

off

the

ansible."

"God

help

us,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"We

would

be

utterly

alone."

Obviously

the

xenologers

had

done

something

grossly

wrong.

Since

Bosquinha

had

not

known

of

any

violations,

it

had

to

be

something

so

big

that

its

evidence

showed

up

on

the

satellites,

the

only

monitoring

devices

that

reported

directly

to

the

committee

without

passing

through

Bosquinha's

hands.

Bosquinha

had

tried

to

think

of

what

Miro

and

Ouanda

might

have

done--

start

a

forest

fire?

Cut

down

trees?

Led

a

war

between

the

piggy

tribes?

Anything

she

thought

of

sounded

absurd.

She

tried

to

call

them

in

to

question

them,

but

they

were

gone,

of

course.

Through

the

gate,

out

into

the

forest

to

continue,

no

doubt,

the

same

activities

that

had

brought

the

possibility

of

destruction

to

Lusitania

Colony.

Bosquinha

kept

reminding

herself

that

they

were

young,

that

it

might

all

be

some

ridiculous

juvenile

mistake.

But

they

weren't

that

young,

and

they

were

two

of

the

brightest

minds

in

a

colony

that

contained

many

very

intelligent

people.

It

was

a

very

good

thing

that

governments

under

the

Starways

Code

were

forbidden

to

own

any

instruments

of

punishment

that

might

be

used

for

torture.

For

the

first

time

in

her

life,

Bosquinha

felt

such

fury

that

she

might

use

such

instruments,

if

she

had

them.

I

don't

know

what

you

thought

you

were

doing,

Miro

and

Ouanda,

and

I

don't

know

what

you

did;

but

whatever

your

purpose

might

have

been,

this

whole

community

will

pay

the

price

for

it.

And

somehow,

if

there

were

any

justice,

I

would

make

you

pay

it

back.

***

Many

people

had

said

they

wouldn't

come

to

any

Speaking--

they

were

good

Catholics,

weren't

they?

Hadn't

the

Bishop

told

them

that

the

Speaker

spoke

with

Satan's

voice?

But

other

things

were

whispered,

too,

once

the

Speaker

came.

Rumors,

mostly,

but

Milagre

was

a

little

place,

where

rumors

were

the

sauce

of

a

dry

life;

and

rumors

have

no

value

unless

they

are

believed.

So

word

spread

that

Marcdo's

little

girl

Quara,

who

had

been

silent

since

he

died,

was

now

so

talkative

that

it

got

her

in

trouble

in

school.

And

Olhado,

that

ill-mannered

boy

with

the

repulsive

metal

eyes,

it

was

said

that

he

suddenly

seemed

cheerful

and

excited.

Perhaps

manic.

Perhaps

possessed.

Rumors

began

to

imply

that

somehow

the

Speaker

had

a

healing

touch,

that

he

had

the

evil

eye,

that

his

blessings

made

you

whole,

his

curses

could

kill

you,

his

words

could

charm

you

into

obedience.

Not

everybody

heard

this,

of

course,

and

not

everybody

who

heard

it

believed

it.

But

in

the

four

days

between

the

Speaker's

arrival

and

the

evening

of

his

Speaking

the

death

of

Marcos

Maria

Ribeira,

the

community

of

Milagre

decided,

without

any

formal

announcement,

that

they

would

come

to

the

Speaking

and

hear

what

the

Speaker

had

to

say,

whether

the

Bishop

said

to

stay

away

or

not.

It

was

the

Bishop's

own

fault.

From

his

vantage

point,

calling

the

Speaker

satanic

put

him

at

the

farthest

extreme

from

himself

and

all

good

Catholics:

The

Speaker

is

the

opposite

of

us.

But

to

those

who

were

not

theologically

sophisticated,

while

Satan

was

frightening

and

powerful,

so

was

God.

They

understood

well

enough

the

continuum

of

good

and

evil

that

the

Bishop

referred

to,

but

they

were

far

more

interested

in

the

continuum

of

strong

and

weak--

that

was

the

one

they

lived

with

day

by

day.

And

on

that

continuum,

they

were

weak,

and

God

and

Satan

and

the

Bishop

all

were

strong.

The

Bishop

had

elevated

the

Speaker

to

stand

with

him

as

a

man

of

power.

The

people

were

thus

prepared

to

believe

the

whispered

hints

of

miracles.

So

even

though

the

announcement

came

only

an

hour

before

the

Speaking,

the

praqa

was

full,

and

people

gathered

in

the

buildings

and

houses

that

fronted

the

praqa,

and

crowded

the

grassy

alleyways

and

streets.

Mayor

Bosquinha

had--

as

the

law

required--

provided

the

Speaker

with

the

simple

microphone

that

she

used

for

the

rare

public

meetings.

People

oriented

themselves

toward

the

platform

where

he

would

stand;

then

they

looked

around

to

see

who

was

there.

Everyone

was

there.

Of

course

Marc

o's

family.

Of

course

the

Mayor.

But

also

Dom

Crist

o

and

Dona

Crist

,

and

many

a

robed

priest

from

the

Cathedral.

Dr.

Navio.

Pipo's

widow,

old

Conceicao,

the

Archivist.

Libo's

widow,

Bruxinha,

and

her

children.

It

was

rumored

that

the

Speaker

also

meant

to

Speak

Pipo's

and

Libo's

deaths

someday,

too.

And

finally,

just

as

the

Speaker

stepped

up

onto

the

platform,

the

rumor

swept

the

praqa:

Bishop

Peregrino

was

here.

Not

in

his

vestments,

but

in

the

simple

robes

of

a

priest.

Here

himself,

to

hear

the

Speaker's

blasphemy!

Many

a

citizen

of

Milagre

felt

a

delicious

thrill

of

anticipation.

Would

the

Bishop

rise

up

and

miraculously

strike

down

Satan?

Would

there

be

a

battle

here

such

as

had

not

been

seen

outside

the

vision

of

the

Apocalypse

of

St.

John?

Then

the

Speaker

stood

before

the

microphone

and

waited

for

them

to

be

still.

He

was

fairly

tall,

youngish

still,

but

his

white

skin

made

him

look

sickly

compared

to

the

thousand

shades

of

brown

of

the

Lusos.

Ghostly.

They

fell

silent,

and

he

began

to

Speak.

"He

was

known

by

three

names.

The

official

records

have

the

first

one:

Marcos

Maria

Ribeira.

And

his

official

data.

Born

1929.

Died

1970.

Worked

in

the

steel

foundry.

Perfect

safety

record.

Never

arrested.

A

wife,

six

children.

A

model

citizen,

because

he

never

did

anything

bad

enough

to

go

on

the

public

record.

"

Many

who

were

listening

felt

a

vague

disquiet.

They

had

expected

oration.

Instead

the

Speaker's

voice

was

nothing

remarkable.

And

his

words

had

none

of

the

formality

of

religious

speech.

Plain,

simple,

almost

conversational.

Only

a

few

of

them

noticed

that

its

very

simplicity

made

his

voice,

his

speech

utterly

believable.

He

wasn't

telling

the

Truth,

with

trumpets;

he

was

telling

the

truth,

the

story

that

you

wouldn't

think

to

doubt

because

it's

taken

for

granted.

Bishop

Peregrino

was

one

who

noticed,

and

it

made

him

uneasy.

This

Speaker

would

be

a

formidable

enemy,

one

who

could

not

be

blasted

down

with

fire

from

before

the

altar.

"The

second

name

he

had

was

Marc

o.

Big

Marcos.

Because

he

was

a

giant

of

a

man.

Reached

his

adult

size

early

in

his

life.

How

old

was

he

when

he

reached

two

meters?

Eleven?

Definitely

by

the

time

he

was

twelve.

His

size

and

strength

made

him

valuable

in

the

foundry,

where

the

lots

of

steel

are

so

small

that

much

of

the

work

is

controlled

directly

by

hand,

and

strength

matters.

People's

lives

depended

on

Marc

o's

strength."

In

the

praqa

the

men

from

the

foundry

nodded.

They

had

all

bragged

to

each

other

that

they'd

never

talk

to

the

framling

atheist.

Obviously

one

of

them

had,

but

now

it

felt

good

that

the

Speaker

got

it

right,

that

he

understood

what

they

remembered

of

Marc

o.

Every

one

of

them

wished

that

he

had

been

the

one

to

tell

about

Marc

o

to

the

Speaker.

They

did

not

guess

that

the

Speaker

had

not

even

tried

to

talk

to

them.

After

all

these

years,

there

were

many

things

that

Andrew

Wiggin

knew

without

asking.

"His

third

name

was

C

o.

Dog."

Ah,

yes,

thought

the

Lusos.

This

is

what

we've

heard

about

Speakers

for

the

Dead.

They

have

no

respect

for

the

dead,

no

sense

of

decorum.

"That

was

the

name

you

used

for

him

when

you

heard

that

his

wife,

Novinha,

had

another

black

eye,

walked

with

a

limp,

had

stitches

in

her

lip.

He

was

an

animal

to

do

that

to

her."

How

dare

he

say

that?

The

man's

dead!

But

under

their

anger

the

Lusos

were

uncomfortable

for

an

entirely

different

reason.

Almost

all

of

them

remembered

saying

or

hearing

exactly

those

words.

The

Speaker's

indiscretion

was

in

repeating

in

public

the

words

that

they

had

used

about

Marc

o

when

he

was

alive.

"Not

that

any

of

you

liked

Novinha.

Not

that

cold

woman

who

never

gave

any

of

you

good

morning.

But

she

was

smaller

than

he

was,

and

she

was

the

mother

of

his

children,

and

when

he

beat

her

he

deserved

the

name

of

C

o."

They

were

embarrassed;

they

muttered

to

each

other.

Those

sitting

in

the

grass

near

Novinha

glanced

at

her

and

glanced

away,

eager

to

see

how

she

was

reacting,

painfully

aware

of

the

fact

that

the

Speaker

was

right,

that

they

didn't

like

her,

that

they

at

once

feared

and

pitied

her.

"Tell

me,

is

this

the

man

you

knew?

Spent

more

hours

in

the

bars

than

anybody,

and

yet

never

made

any

friends

there,

never

the

camaraderie

of

alcohol

for

him.

You

couldn't

even

tell

how

much

he

had

been

drinking.

He

was

surly

and

shorttempered

before

he

had

a

drink,

and

surly

and

short-tempered

just

before

he

passed

out--

nobody

could

tell

the

difference.

You

never

heard

of

him

having

a

friend,

and

none

of

you

was

ever

glad

to

see

him

come

into

a

room.

That's

the

man

you

knew,

most

of

you.

C

o.

Hardly

a

man

at

all."

Yes,

they

thought.

That

was

the

man.

Now

the

initial

shock

of

his

indecorum

had

faded.

They

were

accustomed

to

the

fact

that

the

Speaker

meant

to

soften

nothing

in

his

story.

Yet

they

were

still

uncomfortable.

For

there

was

a

note

of

irony,

not

in

his

voice,

but

inherent

in

his

words.

"Hardly

a

man

at

all,

"

he

had

said,

but

of

course

he

was

a

man,

and

they

were

vaguely

aware

that

while

the

Speaker

understood

what

they

thought

of

Marc

o,

he

didn't

necessarily

agree.

"A

few

others,

the

men

from

the

foundry

in

Bairro

das

Fabricadoras,

knew

him

as

a

strong

arm

they

could

trust.

They

knew

he

never

said

he

could

do

more

than

he

could

do,

and

always

did

what

he

said

he

would

do.

You

could

count

on

him.

So

within

the

walls

of

the

foundry

he

had

their

respect.

But

when

you

walked

out

the

door

you

treated

him

like

everybody

else--

ignored

him,

thought

little

of

him."

The

irony

was

pronounced

now.

Though

the

Speaker

gave

no

hint

in

his

voice--

still

the

simple,

plain

speech

he

began

with--

the

men

who

worked

with

him

felt

it

wordlessly

inside

themselves:

We

should

not

have

ignored

him

as

we

did.

If

he

had

worth

inside

the

foundry,

then

perhaps

we

should

have

valued

him

outside,

too.

"Some

of

you

also

know

something

else

that

you

never

talk

about

much.

You

know

that

you

gave

him

the

name

C

o

long

before

he

earned

it.

You

were

ten,

eleven,

twelve

years

old.

Little

boys.

He

grew

so

tall.

It

made

you

ashamed

to

be

near

him.

And

afraid,

because

he

made

you

feel

helpless."

Dom

Crist

o

murmured

to

his

wife,

"They

came

for

gossip,

and

he

gives

them

responsibility."

"So

you

handled

him

the

way

human

beings

always

handle

things

that

are

bigger

than

they

are,"

said

the

Speaker.

"You

banded

together.

Like

hunters

trying

to

bring

down

a

mastodon.

Like

bullfighters

trying

to

weaken

a

giant

bull

to

prepare

it

for

the

kill.

Pokes,

taunts,

teases.

Keep

him

turning

around.

He

can't

guess

where

the

next

blow

is

coming

from.

Prick

him

with

barbs

that

stay

under

his

skin.

Weaken

him

with

pain.

Madden

him.

Because

big

as

he

is,

you

can

make

him

do

things.

You

can

make

him

yell.

You

can

make

him

run.

You

can

make

him

cry.

See?

He's

weaker

than

you

after

all."

Ela

was

angry.

She

had

meant

him

to

accuse

Marc

o,

not

excuse

him.

Just

because

he

had

a

tough

childhood

didn't

give

him

the

right

to

knock

Mother

down

whenever

he

felt

like

it.

"There's

no

blame

in

this.

You

were

children

then,

and

children

are

cruel

without

knowing

better.

You

wouldn't

do

that

now.

But

now

that

I've

reminded

you,

you

can

easily

see

an

answer.

You

called

him

a

dog,

and

so

he

became

one.

For

the

rest

of

his

life.

Hurting

helpless

people.

Beating

his

wife.

Speaking

so

cruelly

and

abusively

to

his

son

Miro

that

he

drove

the

boy

out

of

his

house.

He

was

acting

out

the

way

you

treated

him,

becoming

what

you

told

him

that

he

was."

You're

a

fool,

thought

Bishop

Peregrino.

If

people

only

react

to

the

way

that

others

treat

them,

then

nobody

is

responsible

for

anything.

If

your

sins

are

not

your

own

to

choose,

then

how

can

you

repent?

As

if

he

heard

the

Bishop's

silent

argument,

the

Speaker

raised

a

hand

and

swept

away

his

own

words.

"But

the

easy

answer

isn't

true.

Your

torments

didn't

make

him

violent--

they

made

him

sullen.

And

when

you

grew

out

of

tormenting

him,

he

grew

out

of

hating

you.

He

wasn't

one

to

bear

a

grudge.

His

anger

cooled

and

turned

into

suspicion.

He

knew

you

despised

him;

he

learned

to

live

without

you.

In

peace."

The

Speaker

paused

a

moment,

and

then

gave

voice

to

the

question

they

silently

were

asking.

"So

how

did

he

become

the

cruel

man

you

knew

him

to

be?

Think

a

moment.

Who

was

it

who

tasted

his

cruelty?

His

wife.

His

children.

Some

people

beat

their

wife

and

children

because

they

lust

for

power,

but

are

too

weak

or

stupid

to

win

power

in

the

world.

A

helpless

wife

and

children,

bound

to

such

a

man

by

need

and

custom

and,

bitterly

enough,

love,

are

the

only

victims

he

is

strong

enough

to

rule."

Yes,

thought

Ela,

stealing

a

glance

at

her

mother.

This

is

what

I

wanted.

This

is

why

I

asked

him

to

Speak

Father's

death.

"There

are

men

like

that,"

said

the

Speaker,

"but

Marcos

Ribeira

wasn't

one

of

them.

Think

a

moment.

Did

you

ever

hear

of

him

striking

any

of

his

children?

Ever?

You

who

worked

with

him--

did

he

ever

try

to

force

his

will

on

you?

Seem

resentful

when

things

didn't

go

his

way?

Marc

o

was

not

a

weak

and

evil

man.

He

was

a

strong

man.

He

didn't

want

power.

He

wanted

love.

Not

control.

Loyalty."

Bishop

Peregrino

smiled

grimly,

the

way

a

duelist

might

salute

a

worthy

opponent.

You

walk

a

twisted

path,

Speaker,

circling

around

the

truth,

feinting

at

it.

And

when

you

strike,

your

aim

will

be

deadly.

These

people

came

for

entertainment,

but

they're

your

targets;

you

will

pierce

them

to

the

heart.

"Some

of

you

remember

an

incident,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Marcos

was

maybe

thirteen,

and

so

were

you.

Taunting

him

on

the

grassy

hillside

behind

the

school.

You

attacked

more

viciously

than

usual.

You

threatened

him

with

stones,

whipped

him

with

capim

blades.

You

bloodied

him

a

little,

but

he

bore

it.

Tried

to

evade

you.

Asked

you

to

stop.

Then

one

of

you

struck

him

hard

in

the

belly,

and

it

hurt

him

more

than

you

ever

imagined,

because

even

then

he

was

already

sick

with

the

disease

that

finally

killed

him.

He

hadn't

yet

become

accustomed

to

his

fragility

and

pain.

It

felt

like

death

to

him.

He

was

cornered.

You

were

killing

him.

So

he

struck

at

you."

How

did

he

know?

thought

half

a

dozen

men.

It

was

so

long

ago.

Who

told

him

how

it

was?

It

was

out

of

hand,

that's

all.

We

never

meant

anything,

but

when

his

arm

swung

out,

his

huge

fist,

like

the

kick

of

a

cabra--

he

was

going

to

hurt

me--

"It

could

have

been

any

one

of

you

that

fell

to

the

ground.

You

knew

then

that

he

was

even

stronger

than

you

feared.

What

terrified

you

most,

though,

was

that

you

knew

exactly

the

revenge

that

you

deserved.

So

you

called

for

help.

And

when

the

teachers

came,

what

did

they

see?

One

little

boy

on

the

ground,

crying,

bleeding.

One

large

man-sized

child

with

a

few

scratches

here

and

there,

saying

I'm

sorry,

I

didn't

mean

to.

And

a

half-dozen

others

saying,

He

just

hit

him.

Started

killing

him

for

no

reason.

We

tried

to

stop

him

but

C

o

is

so

big.

He's

always

picking

on

the

little

kids."

Little

Grego

was

caught

up

in

the

story.

"Mentirosos!"

he

shouted.

They

were

lying!

Several

people

nearby

chuckled.

Quara

shushed

him.

"So

many

witnesses,"

said

the

Speaker.

"The

teachers

had

no

choice

but

to

believe

the

accusation.

Until

one

girl

stepped

forward

and

coldly

informed

them

that

she

had

seen

it

all.

Marcos

was

acting

to

protect

himself

from

a

completely

unwarranted,

vicious,

painful

attack

by

a

pack

of

boys

who

were

acting

far

more

like

c

es,

like

dogs,

than

Marcos

Ribeira

ever

did.

Her

story

was

instantly

accepted

as

the

truth.

After

all,

she

was

the

daughter

of

Os

Venerados."

Grego

looked

at

his

mother

with

glowing

eyes,

then

jumped

up

and

announced

to

the

people

around

him,

"A

mamae

o

libertou!"

Mama

saved

him!

People

laughed,

turned

around

and

looked

at

Novinha.

But

she

held

her

face

expressionless,

refusing

to

acknowledge

their

momentary

affection

for

her

child.

They

looked

away

again,

offended.

"Novinha,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Her

cold

manner

and

bright

mind

made

her

just

as

much

an

outcast

among

you

as

Marc

o.

None

of

you

could

think

of

a

time

when

she

had

ever

made

a

friendly

gesture

toward

any

of

you.

And

here

she

was,

saving

Marc

o.

Well,

you

knew

the

truth.

She

wasn't

saving

Marc

o--

she

was

preventing

you

from

getting

away

with

something."

They

nodded

and

smiled

knowingly,

those

people

whose

overtures

of

friendship

she

had

just

rebuffed.

That's

Dona

Novinha,

the

Biologista,

too

good

for

any

of

the

rest

of

us.

"Marcos

didn't

see

it

that

way.

He

had

been

called

an

animal

so

often

that

he

almost

believed

it.

Novinha

showed

him

compassion,

like

a

human

being.

A

pretty

girl,

a

brilliant

child,

the

daughter

of

the

holy

Venerados,

always

aloof

as

a

goddess,

she

had

reached

down

and

blessed

him

and

granted

his

prayer.

He

worshipped

her.

Six

years

later

he

married

her.

Isn't

that

a

lovely

story?"

Ela

looked

at

Miro,

who

raised

an

eyebrow

at

her.

"Almost

makes

you

like

the

old

bastard,

doesn't

it?"

said

Miro

dryly.

Suddenly,

after

a

long

pause,

the

Speaker's

voice

erupted,

louder

than

ever

before.

It

startled

them,

awoke

them.

"Why

did

he

come

to

hate

her,

to

beat

her,

to

despise

their

children?

And

why

did

she

endure

it,

this

strong-willed,

brilliant

woman?

She

could

have

stopped

the

marriage

at

any

moment.

The

Church

may

not

allow

divorce,

but

there's

always

desquite,

and

she

wouldn't

be

the

first

person

in

Milagre

to

quit

her

husband.

She

could

have

taken

her

suffering

children

and

left

him.

But

she

stayed.

The

Mayor

and

the

Bishop

both

suggested

that

she

leave

him.

She

told

them

they

could

go

to

hell."

Many

of

the

Lusos

laughed;

they

could

imagine

tight-lipped

Novinha

snapping

at

the

Bishop

himself,

facing

down

Bosquinha.

They

might

not

like

Novinha

much,

but

she

was

just

about

the

only

person

in

Milagre

who

could

get

away

with

thumbing

her

nose

at

authority.

The

Bishop

remembered

the

scene

in

his

chambers

more

than

a

decade

ago.

She

had

not

used

exactly

the

words

the

Speaker

quoted,

but

the

effect

was

much

the

same.

Yet

he

had

been

alone.

He

had

told

no

one.

Who

was

this

Speaker,

and

how

did

he

know

so

much

about

things

he

could

not

possibly

have

known?

When

the

laughter

died,

the

Speaker

went

on.

"There

was

a

tie

that

bound

them

together

in

a

marriage

they

hated.

That

tie

was

Marc

o's

disease."

His

voice

was

softer

now.

The

Lusos

strained

to

hear.

"It

shaped

his

life

from

the

moment

he

was

conceived.

The

genes

his

parents

gave

him

combined

in

such

a

way

that

from

the

moment

puberty

began,

the

cells

of

his

glands

began

a

steady,

relentless

transformation

into

fatty

tissues.

Dr.

Navio

can

tell

you

how

it

progresses

better

than

I

can.

Marc

o

knew

from

childhood

that

he

had

this

condition;

his

parents

knew

it

before

they

died

in

the

Descolada;

Gusto

and

Cida

knew

it

from

their

genetic

examinations

of

all

the

humans

of

Lusitania.

They

were

all

dead.

Only

one

other

person

knew

it,

the

one

who

had

inherited

the

xenobiological

files.

Novinha."

Dr.

Navio

was

puzzled.

If

she

knew

this

before

they

married,

she

surely

knew

that

most

people

who

had

his

condition

were

sterile.

Why

would

she

have

married

him

when

for

all

she

knew

he

had

no

chance

of

fathering

children?

Then

he

realized

what

he

should

have

known

before,

that

Marc

o

was

not

a

rare

exception

to

the

pattern

of

the

disease.

There

were

no

exceptions.

Navio's

face

reddened.

What

the

Speaker

was

about

to

tell

them

was

unspeakable.

"Novinha

knew

that

Marc

o

was

dying,"

said

the

Speaker.

"She

also

knew

before

she

married

him

that

he

was

absolutely

and

completely

sterile."

It

took

a

moment

for

the

meaning

of

this

to

sink

in.

Ela

felt

as

if

her

organs

were

melting

inside

her

body.

She

saw

without

turning

her

head

that

Miro

had

gone

rigid,

that

his

cheeks

had

paled.

Speaker

went

on

despite

the

rising

whispers

from

the

audience.

"I

saw

the

genetic

scans.

Marcos

Maria

Ribeira

never

fathered

a

child.

His

wife

had

children,

but

they

were

not

his,

and

he

knew

it,

and

she

knew

he

knew

it.

It

was

part

of

the

bargain

that

they

made

when

they

got

married."

The

murmurs

turned

to

muttering,

the

grumbles

to

complaints,

and

as

the

noise

reached

a

climax,

Quim

leaped

to

his

feet

and

shouted,

screamed

at

the

Speaker,

"My

mother

is

not

an

adulteress!

I'll

kill

you

for

calling

her

a

whore!"

His

last

word

hung

in

the

silence.

The

Speaker

did

not

answer.

He

only

waited,

not

letting

his

gaze

drop

from

Quim's

burning

face.

Until

finally

Quim

realized

that

it

was

he,

not

the

Speaker,

whose

voice

had

said

the

word

that

kept

ringing

in

his

ears.

He

faltered.

He

looked

at

his

mother

sitting

beside

him

on

the

ground,

but

not

rigidly

now,

slumped

a

little

now,

looking

at

her

hands

as

they

trembled

in

her

lap.

"Tell

them,

Mother,"

Quim

said.

His

voice

sounded

more

pleading

than

he

had

intended.

She

didn't

answer.

Didn't

say

a

word,

didn't

look

at

him.

If

he

didn't

know

better,

he

would

think

her

trembling

hands

were

a

confession,

that

she

was

ashamed,

as

if

what

the

Speaker

said

was

the

truth

that

God

himself

would

tell

if

Quim

were

to

ask

him.

He

remembered

Father

Mateu

explaining

the

tortures

of

hell:

God

spits

on

adulterers,

they

mock

the

power

of

creation

that

he

shared

with

them,

they

haven't

enough

goodness

in

them

to

be

anything

better

than

amoebas.

Quim

tasted

bile

in

his

mouth.

What

the

Speaker

said

was

true.

"Mamae,"

he

said

loudly,

mockingly.

"Quem

fode

p'ra

fazer-me?"

People

gasped.

Olhado

jumped

to

his

feet

at

once,

his

hands

doubled

in

fists.

Only

then

did

Novinha

react,

reaching

out

a

hand

as

if

to

restrain

Olhado

from

hitting

his

brother.

Quim

hardly

noticed

that

Olhado

had

leapt

to

Mother's

defense;

all

he

could

think

of

was

the

fact

that

Miro

had

not.

Miro

also

knew

that

it

was

true.

Quim

breathed

deeply,

then

turned

around,

looking

lost

for

a

moment;

then

he

threaded

his

way

through

the

crowd.

No

one

spoke

to

him,

though

everyone

watched

him

go.

If

Novinha

had

denied

the

charge,

they

would

have

believed

her,

would

have

mobbed

the

Speaker

for

accusing

Os

Venerados'

daughter

of

such

a

sin.

But

she

had

not

denied

it.

She

had

listened

to

her

own

son

accuse

her

obscenely,

and

she

said

nothing.

It

was

true.

And

now

they

listened

in

fascination.

Few

of

them

had

any

real

concern.

They

just

wanted

to

learn

who

had

fathered

Novinha's

children.

The

Speaker

quietly

resumed

his

tale.

"After

her

parents

died

and

before

her

children

were

born,

Novinha

loved

only

two

people.

Pipo

was

her

second

father.

Novinha

anchored

her

life

in

him;

for

a

few

short

years

she

had

a

taste

of

what

it

meant

to

have

a

family.

Then

he

died,

and

Novinha

believed

that

she

had

killed

him."

People

sitting

near

Novinha's

family

saw

Quara

kneel

in

front

of

Ela

and

ask

her,

"Why

is

Quim

so

angry?"

Ela

answered

softly.

"Because

Papai

was

not

really

our

father."

"Oh,"

said

Quara.

"Is

the

Speaker

our

father

now?"

She

sounded

hopeful.

Ela

shushed

her.

"The

night

Pipo

died,"

said

the

Speaker,

"Novinha

showed

him

something

that

she

had

discovered,

something

to

do

with

the

Descolada

and

the

way

it

works

with

the

plants

and

animals

of

Lusitania.

Pipo

saw

more

in

her

work

than

she

did

herself.

He

rushed

to

the

forest

where

the

piggies

waited.

Perhaps

he

told

them

what

he

had

discovered.

Perhaps

they

only

guessed.

But

Novinha

blamed

herself

for

showing

him

a

secret

that

the

piggies

would

kill

to

keep.

"It

was

too

late

to

undo

what

she

had

done.

But

she

could

keep

it

from

happening

again.

So

she

sealed

up

all

the

files

that

had

anything

to

do

with

the

Descolada

and

what

she

had

shown

to

Pipo

that

night.

She

knew

who

would

want

to

see

the

files.

It

was

Libo,

the

new

Zenador.

If

Pipo

had

been

her

father,

Libo

had

been

her

brother,

and

more

than

a

brother.

Hard

as

it

was

to

bear

Pipo's

death,

Libo's

would

be

worse.

He

asked

for

the

files.

He

demanded

to

see

them.

She

told

him

she

would

never

let

him

see

them.

"They

both

knew

exactly

what

that

meant.

If

he

ever

married

her,

he

could

strip

away

the

protection

on

those

files.

They

loved

each

other

desperately,

they

needed

each

other

more

than

ever,

but

Novinha

could

never

marry

him.

He

would

never

promise

not

to

read

the

files,

and

even

if

he

made

such

a

promise,

he

couldn't

keep

it.

He

would

surely

see

what

his

father

saw.

He

would

die.

"It

was

one

thing

to

refuse

to

marry

him.

It

was

another

thing

to

live

without

him.

So

she

didn't

live

without

him.

She

made

her

bargain

with

Marc

o.

She

would

marry

him

under

the

law,

but

her

real

husband

and

the

father

of

all

her

children

would

be,

was,

Libo."

Bruxinha,

Libo's

widow,

rose

shakily

to

her

feet,

tears

streaming

down

her

face,

and

wailed,

"Mentira,

mentira."

Lies,

lies.

But

her

weeping

was

not

anger,

it

was

grief.

She

was

mourning

the

loss

of

her

husband

all

over

again.

Three

of

her

daughters

helped

her

leave

the

praqa.

Softly

the

Speaker

continued

while

she

left.

"Libo

knew

that

he

was

hurting

his

wife

Bruxinha

and

their

four

daughters.

He

hated

himself

for

what

he

had

done.

He

tried

to

stay

away.

For

months,

sometimes

years,

he

succeeded.

Novinha

also

tried.

She

refused

to

see

him,

even

to

speak

to

him.

She

forbade

her

children

to

mention

him.

Then

Libo

would

think

that

he

was

strong

enough

to

see

her

without

falling

back

into

the

old

way.

Novinha

would

be

so

lonely

with

her

husband

who

could

never

measure

up

to

Libo.

They

never

pretended

there

was

anything

good

about

what

they

were

doing.

They

just

couldn't

live

for

long

without

it."

Bruxinha

heard

this

as

she

was

led

away.

It

was

little

comfort

to

her

now,

of

course,

but

as

Bishop

Peregrino

watched

her

go,

he

recognized

that

the

Speaker

was

giving

her

a

gift.

She

was

the

most

innocent

victim

of

his

cruel

truth,

but

he

didn't

leave

her

with

nothing

but

ashes.

He

was

giving

her

a

way

to

live

with

the

knowledge

of

what

her

husband

did.

It

was

not

your

fault,

he

was

telling

her.

Nothing

you

did

could

have

prevented

it.

Your

husband

was

the

one

who

failed,

not

you.

Blessed

Virgin,

prayed

the

Bishop

silently,

let

Bruxinha

hear

what

he

says

and

believe

it.

Libo's

widow

was

not

the

only

one

who

cried.

Many

hundreds

of

the

eyes

that

watched

her

go

were

also

filled

with

tears.

To

discover

Novinha

was

an

adulteress

was

shocking

but

delicious:

the

steel-hearted

woman

had

a

flaw

that

made

her

no

better

than

anyone

else.

But

there

was

no

pleasure

in

finding

the

same

flaw

in

Libo.

Everyone

had

loved

him.

His

generosity,

his

kindness,

his

wisdom

that

they

so

admired,

they

didn't

want

to

know

that

it

was

all

a

mask.

So

they

were

surprised

when

the

Speaker

reminded

them

that

it

was

not

Libo

whose

death

he

Spoke

today.

"Why

did

Marcos

Ribeira

consent

to

this?

Novinha

thought

it

was

because

he

wanted

a

wife

and

the

illusion

that

he

had

children,

to

take

away

his

shame

in

the

community.

It

was

partly

that.

Most

of

all,

though,

he

married

her

because

he

loved

her.

He

never

really

hoped

that

she

would

love

him

the

way

he

loved

her,

because

he

worshipped

her,

she

was

a

goddess,

and

he

knew

that

he

was

diseased,

filthy,

an

animal

to

be

despised.

He

knew

she

could

not

worship

him,

or

even

love

him.

He

hoped

that

she

might

someday

feel

some

affection.

That

she

might

feel

some--

loyalty."

The

Speaker

bowed

his

head

a

moment.

The

Lusos

heard

the

words

that

he

did

not

have

to

say:

She

never

did.

"Each

child

that

came,"

said

the

Speaker,

"was

another

proof

to

Marcos

that

he

had

failed.

That

the

goddess

still

found

him

unworthy.

Why?

He

was

loyal.

He

had

never

hinted

to

any

of

his

children

that

they

were

not

his

own.

He

never

broke

his

promise

to

Novinha.

Didn't

he

deserve

something

from

her?

At

times

it

was

more

than

he

could

bear.

He

refused

to

accept

her

judgment.

She

was

no

goddess.

Her

children

were

all

bastards.

This

is

what

he

told

himself

when

he

lashed

out

at

her,

when

he

shouted

at

Miro."

Miro

heard

his

own

name,

but

didn't

recognize

it

as

anything

to

do

with

him.

His

connection

with

reality

was

more

fragile

than

he

ever

had

supposed,

and

today

had

given

him

too

many

shocks.

The

impossible

magic

with

the

piggies

and

the

trees.

Mother

and

Libo,

lovers.

Ouanda

suddenly

torn

from

being

as

close

to

him

as

his

own

body,

his

own

self,

she

was

now

set

back

at

one

remove,

like

Ela,

like

Quara,

another

sister.

His

eyes

did

not

focus

on

the

grass;

the

Speaker's

voice

was

pure

sound,

he

didn't

hear

meanings

in

the

words,

only

the

terrible

sound.

Miro

had

called

for

that

voice,

had

wanted

it

to

Speak

Libo's

death.

How

could

he

have

known

that

instead

of

a

benevolent

priest

of

a

humanist

religion

he

would

get

the

original

Speaker

himself,

with

his

penetrating

mind

and

far

too

perfect

understanding?

He

could

not

have

known

that

beneath

that

empathic

mask

would

be

hiding

Ender

the

destroyer,

the

mythic

Lucifer

of

mankind's

greatest

crime,

determined

to

live

up

to

his

name,

making

a

mockery

of

the

life

work

of

Pipo,

Libo,

Ouanda,

and

Miro

himself

by

seeing

in

a

single

hour

with

the

piggies

what

all

the

others

had

failed

in

almost

fifty

years

to

see,

and

then

riving

Ouanda

from

him

with

a

single,

merciless

stroke

from

the

blade

of

truth;

that

was

the

voice

that

Miro

heard,

the

only

certainty

left

to

him,

that

relentless

terrible

voice.

Miro

clung

to

the

sound

of

it,

trying

to

hate

it,

yet

failing,

because

he

knew,

could

not

deceive

himself,

he

knew

that

Ender

was

a

destroyer,

but

what

he

destroyed

was

illusion,

and

the

illusion

had

to

die.

The

truth

about

the

piggies,

the

truth

about

ourselves.

Somehow

this

ancient

man

is

able

to

see

the

truth

and

it

doesn't

blind

his

eyes

or

drive

him

mad.

I

must

listen

to

this

voice

and

let

its

power

come

to

me

so

I,

too,

can

stare

at

the

light

and

not

die.

"Novinha

knew

what

she

was.

An

adulteress,

a

hypocrite.

She

knew

she

was

hurting

Marc

o,

Libo,

her

children,

Bruxinha.

She

knew

she

had

killed

Pipo.

So

she

endured,

even

invited

Marc

o's

punishment.

It

was

her

penance.

It

was

never

penance

enough.

No

matter

how

much

Marc

o

might

hate

her,

she

hated

herself

much

more."

The

Bishop

nodded

slowly.

The

Speaker

had

done

a

monstrous

thing,

to

lay

these

secrets

before

the

whole

community.

They

should

have

been

spoken

in

the

confessional.

Yet

Peregrino

had

felt

the

power

of

it,

the

way

the

whole

community

was

forced

to

discover

these

people

that

they

thought

they

knew,

and

then

discover

them

again,

and

then

again;

and

each

revision

of

the

story

forced

them

all

to

reconceive

themselves

as

well,

for

they

had

been

part

of

this

story,

too,

had

been

touched

by

all

the

people

a

hundred,

a

thousand

times,

never

understanding

until

now

who

it

was

they

touched.

It

was

a

painful,

fearful

thing

to

go

through,

but

in

the

end

it

had

a

curiously

calming

effect.

The

Bishop

leaned

to

his

secretary

and

whispered,

"At

least

the

gossips

will

get

nothing

from

this--

there

aren't

any

secrets

left

to

tell."

"All

the

people

in

this

story

suffered

pain,"

the

Speaker

said.

"All

of

them

sacrificed

for

the

people

they

loved.

All

of

them

caused

terrible

pain

to

the

people

who

loved

them.

And

you--

listening

to

me

here

today,

you

also

caused

pain.

But

remember

this:

Marc

o's

life

was

tragic

and

cruel,

but

he

could

have

ended

his

bargain

with

Novinha

at

any

time.

He

chose

to

stay.

He

must

have

found

some

joy

in

it.

And

Novinha:

She

broke

the

laws

of

God

that

bind

this

community

together.

She

has

also

borne

her

punishment.

The

Church

asks

for

no

penance

as

terrible

as

the

one

she

imposed

on

herself.

And

if

you're

inclined

to

think

she

might

deserve

some

petty

cruelty

at

your

hands,

keep

this

in

mind:

She

suffered

everything,

did

all

this

for

one

purpose:

to

keep

the

piggies

from

killing

Libo."

The

words

left

ashes

in

their

hearts.

Olhado

stood

and

walked

to

his

mother,

knelt

by

her,

put

an

arm

around

her

shoulder.

Ela

sat

beside

her,

but

she

was

folded

to

the

ground,

weeping.

Quara

came

and

stood

in

front

of

her

mother,

staring

at

her

with

awe.

And

Grego

buried

his

face

in

Novinha's

lap

and

wept.

Those

who

were

near

enough

could

hear

him

crying,

"Todo

papai

morto.

Nao

tenho

nem

papai."

All

my

papas

are

dead.

I

don't

have

any

papa.

Ouanda

stood

in

the

mouth

of

the

alley

where

she

had

gone

with

her

mother

just

before

the

Speaking

ended.

She

looked

for

Miro,

but

he

was

already

gone.

Ender

stood

behind

the

platform,

looking

at

Novinha's

family,

wishing

he

could

do

something

to

ease

their

pain.

There

was

always

pain

after

a

Speaking,

because

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead

did

nothing

to

soften

the

truth.

But

only

rarely

had

people

lived

such

lives

of

deceit

as

Marc

o,

Libo,

and

Novinha;

rarely

were

there

so

many

shocks,

so

many

bits

of

information

that

forced

people

to

revise

their

conception

of

the

people

that

they

knew,

the

people

that

they

loved.

Ender

knew

from

the

faces

that

looked

up

at

him

as

he

spoke

that

he

had

caused

great

pain

today.

He

had

felt

it

all

himself,

as

if

they

had

passed

their

suffering

to

him.

Bruxinha

had

been

most

surprised,

but

Ender

knew

she

was

not

worst

injured.

That

distinction

belonged

to

Miro

and

Ouanda,

who

had

thought

they

knew

what

the

future

would

bring

them.

But

Ender

had

also

felt

the

pain

that

people

felt

before,

and

he

knew

that

today's

new

wounds

would

heal

much

faster

than

the

old

ones

ever

would

have

done.

Novinha

might

not

recognize

it,

but

Ender

had

stripped

from

her

a

burden

that

was

much

too

heavy

for

her

to

bear

any

longer.

"Speaker,"

said

Mayor

Bosquinha.

"Mayor,"

said

Ender.

He

didn't

like

talking

to

people

after

a

Speaking,

but

he

was

used

to

the

fact

that

someone

always

insisted

on

talking

to

him.

He

forced

a

smile.

"There

were

many

more

people

here

than

I

expected."

"A

momentary

thing,

for

most

of

them,"

said

Bosquinha.

"They'll

forget

it

by

morning."

Ender

was

annoyed

that

she

was

trivializing

it.

"Only

if

something

monumental

happens

in

the

night,"

he

said.

"Yes.

Well,

that

has

been

arranged."

Only

then

did

Ender

realize

that

she

was

extremely

upset,

barely

under

control

at

all.

He

took

her

by

the

elbow

and

then

cast

an

arm

over

her

shoulder;

she

leaned

gratefully.

"Speaker,

I

came

to

apologize.

Your

starship

has

been

commandeered

by

Starways

Congress.

It

has

nothing

to

do

with

you.

A

crime

was

committed

here,

a

crime

so--

terrible--

that

the

criminals

must

be

taken

to

the

nearest

world,

Trondheim,

for

trial

and

punishment.

Your

ship."

Ender

reflected

for

a

moment.

"Miro

and

Ouanda."

She

turned

her

head,

looked

at

him

sharply.

"You

are

not

surprised."

"I

also

won't

let

them

go."

Bosquinha

pulled

herself

away

from

him.

"Won't

let

them?"

"I

have

some

idea

what

they're

charged

with."

"You've

been

here

four

days,

and

you

already

know

something

that

even

I

never

suspected?"

"Sometimes

the

government

is

the

last

to

know."

"Let

me

tell

you

why

you

will

let

them

go,

why

we'll

all

let

them

go

to

stand

trial.

Because

Congress

has

stripped

our

files.

The

computer

memory

is

empty

except

for

the

most

rudimentary

programs

that

control

our

power

supply,

our

water,

our

sewer.

Tomorrow

no

work

can

be

done

because

we

haven't

enough

power

to

run

any

of

the

factories,

to

work

in

the

mines,

to

power

the

tractors.

I

have

been

removed

from

office.

I

am

now

nothing

more

than

the

deputy

chief

of

police,

to

see

that

the

directives

of

the

Lusitanian

Evacuation

Committee

are

carried

out."

"Evacuation?"

"The

colony's

license

has

been

revoked.

They're

sending

starships

to

take

us

all

away.

Every

sign

of

human

habitation

here

is

to

be

removed.

Even

the

gravestones

that

mark

our

dead.

"

Ender

tried

to

measure

her

response.

He

had

not

thought

Bosquinha

was

the

kind

who

would

bow

to

mindless

authority.

"Do

you

intend

to

submit

to

this?"

"The

power

and

water

supplies

are

controlled

by

ansible.

They

also

control

the

fence.

They

can

shut

us

in

here

without

power

or

water

or

sewers,

and

we

can't

get

out.

Once

Miro

and

Ouanda

are

aboard

your

starship,

headed

for

Trondheim,

they

say

that

some

of

the

restrictions

will

be

relaxed."

She

sighed.

"Oh,

Speaker,

I'm

afraid

this

isn't

a

good

time

to

be

a

tourist

in

Lusitania."

"I'm

not

a

tourist."

He

didn't

bother

telling

her

his

suspicion

that

it

might

not

be

pure

coincidence,

Congress

noticing

the

Questionable

Activities

when

Ender

happened

to

be

there.

"Were

you

able

to

save

any

of

your

files?"

Bosquinha

sighed.

"By

imposing

on

you,

I'm

afraid.

I

noticed

that

all

your

files

were

maintained

by

ansible,

offworld.

We

sent

our

most

crucial

files

as

messages

to

you."

Ender

laughed.

"Good,

that's

right,

that

was

well

done."

"It

doesn't

matter.

We

can't

get

them

back.

Or,

well,

yes,

we

can,

but

they'll

notice

it

at

once

and

then

you'll

be

in

just

as

much

trouble

as

the

rest

of

us.

And

they'll

wipe

out

everything

then."

"Unless

you

sever

the

ansible

connection

immediately

after

copying

all

my

files

to

local

memory."

"Then

we

really

would

be

in

rebellion.

And

for

what?"

"For

the

chance

to

make

Lusitania

the

best

and

most

important

of

the

Hundred

Worlds."

Bosquinha

laughed.

"I

think

they'll

regard

us

as

important,

but

treason

is

hardly

the

way

to

be

known

as

the

best."

"Please.

Don't

do

anything.

Don't

arrest

Miro

and

Ouanda.

Wait

for

an

hour

and

let

me

meet

with

you

and

anyone

else

who

needs

to

be

in

on

the

decision."

"The

decision

whether

or

not

to

rebel?

I

can't

think

why

you

should

be

in

on

that

decision,

Speaker."

"You'll

understand

at

the

meeting.

Please,

this

place

is

too

important

for

the

chance

to

he

missed."

"The

chance

for

what?"

"To

undo

what

Ender

did

in

the

Xenocide

three

thousand

years

ago."

Bosquinha

gave

him

a

sharp-eyed

look.

"And

here

I

thought

you

had

just

proved

yourself

to

be

nothing

but

a

gossipmonger."

She

might

have

been

joking.

Or

she

might

not.

"If

you

think

that

what

I

just

did

was

gossip-mongering,

you're

too

stupid

to

lead

this

community

in

anything."

He

smiled.

Bosquinha

spread

her

hands

and

shrugged.

"Pois

‚,"

she

said.

Of

course.

What

else?

"Will

you

have

the

meeting?"

"I'll

call

it.

In

the

Bishop's

chambers."

Ender

winced.

"The

Bishop

won't

meet

anywhere

else,"

she

said,

"and

no

decision

to

rebel

will

mean

a

thing

if

he

doesn't

agree

to

it."

Bosquinha

laid

her

hand

on

his

chest.

"He

may

not

even

let

you

into

the

Cathedral.

You

are

the

infidel."

"But

you'll

try."

"I'll

try

because

of

what

you

did

tonight.

Only

a

wise

man

could

see

my

people

so

clearly

in

so

short

a

time.

Only

a

ruthless

one

would

say

it

all

out

loud.

Your

virtue

and

your

flaw--

we

need

them

both."

Bosquinha

turned

and

hurried

away.

Ender

knew

that

she

did

not,

in

her

inmost

heart,

want

to

comply

with

Starways

Congress.

It

had

been

too

sudden,

too

severe;

they

had

preempted

her

authority

as

if

she

were

guilty

of

a

crime.

To

give

in

smacked

of

confession,

and

she

knew

she

had

done

nothing

wrong.

She

wanted

to

resist,

wanted

to

find

some

plausible

way

to

slap

back

at

Congress

and

tell

them

to

wait,

to

be

calm.

Or,

if

necessary,

to

tell

them

to

drop

dead.

But

she

wasn't

a

fool.

She

wouldn't

do

anything

to

resist

them

unless

she

knew

it

would

work

and

knew

it

would

benefit

her

people.

She

was

a

good

Governor,

Ender

knew.

She

would

gladly

sacrifice

her

pride,

her

reputation,

her

future

for

her

people's

sake.

He

was

alone

in

the

praqa.

Everyone

had

gone

while

Bosquinha

talked

to

him.

Ender

felt

as

an

old

soldier

must

feel,

walking

over

placid

fields

at

the

site

of

a

long-ago

battle,

hearing

the

echoes

of

the

carnage

in

the

breeze

across

the

rustling

grass.

"Don't

let

them

sever

the

ansible

connection."

The

voice

in

his

ear

startled

him,

but

he

knew

it

at

once.

"Jane,"

he

said.

"I

can

make

them

think

you've

cut

off

your

ansible,

but

if

you

really

do

it

then

I

won't

be

able

to

help

you."

"Jane,"

he

said,

"you

did

this,

didn't

you!

Why

else

would

they

notice

what

Libo

and

Miro

and

Ouanda

have

been

doing

if

you

didn't

call

it

to

their

attention?"

She

didn't

answer.

"Jane,

I'm

sorry

that

I

cut

you

off,

I'll

never--"

He

knew

she

knew

what

he

would

say;

he

didn't

have

to

finish

sentences

with

her.

But

she

didn't

answer.

"I'll

never

turn

off

the--"

What

good

did

it

do

to

finish

sentences

that

he

knew

she

understood?

She

hadn't

forgiven

him

yet,

that

was

all,

or

she

would

already

be

answering,

telling

him

to

stop

wasting

her

time.

Yet

he

couldn't

keep

himself

from

trying

one

more

time.

"I

missed

you.

Jane.

I

really

missed

you."

Still

she

didn't

answer.

She

had

said

what

she

had

to

say,

to

keep

the

ansible

connection

alive,

and

that

was

all.

For

now.

Ender

didn't

mind

waiting.

It

was

enough

to

know

that

she

was

still

there,

listening.

He

wasn't

alone.

Ender

was

surprised

to

find

tears

on

his

cheeks.

Tears

of

relief,

he

decided.

Catharsis.

A

Speaking,

a

crisis,

people's

lives

in

tatters,

the

future

of

the

colony

in

doubt.

And

I

cry

in

relief

because

an

overblown

computer

program

is

speaking

to

me

again.

Ela

was

waiting

for

him

in

his

little

house.

Her

eyes

were

red

from

crying.

"Hello,"

she

said.

"Did

I

do

what

you

wanted?"

he

asked.

"I

never

guessed,"

she

said.

"He

wasn't

our

father.

I

should

have

known."

"I

can't

think

how

you

could

have."

"What

have

I

done?

Calling

you

here

to

Speak

my

father's--

Marc

o's--

death.

"

She

began

weeping

again.

"Mother's

secrets--

I

thought

I

knew

what

they

were,

I

thought

it

was

just

her

files--

I

thought

she

hated

Libo.

"

"All

I

did

was

open

the

windows

and

let

in

some

air."

"Tell

that

to

Miro

and

Ouanda."

"Think

a

moment,

Ela.

They

would

have

found

out

eventually.

The

cruel

thing

was

that

they

didn't

know

for

so

many

years.

Now

that

they

have

the

truth,

they

can

find

their

own

way

out."

"Like

Mother

did?

Only

this

time

even

worse

than

adultery?"

Ender

touched

her

hair,

smoothed

it.

She

accepted

his

touch,

his

consolation.

He

couldn't

remember

if

his

father

or

mother

had

ever

touched

him

with

such

a

gesture.

They

must

have.

How

else

would

he

have

learned

it?

"Ela,

will

you

help

me?"

"Help

you

what?

You've

done

your

work,

haven't

you?"

"This

has

nothing

to

do

with

Speaking

for

the

dead.

I

have

to

know,

within

the

hour,

how

the

Descolada

works."

"You'll

have

to

ask

Mother--

she's

the

one

who

knows."

"I

don't

think

she'd

be

glad

to

see

me

tonight."

"I'm

supposed

to

ask

her?

Good

evening,

Mamae,

you've

just

been

revealed

to

all

of

Milagre

as

an

adulteress

who's

been

lying

to

your

children

all

our

lives.

So

if

you

wouldn't

mind,

I'd

like

to

ask

you

a

couple

of

science

questions."

"Ela,

it's

a

matter

of

survival

for

Lusitania.

Not

to

mention

your

brother

Miro."

He

reached

over

and

turned

to

the

terminal.

"Log

on,"

he

said.

She

was

puzzled,

but

she

did

it.

The

computer

wouldn't

recognize

her

name.

"I've

been

taken

off."

She

looked

at

him

in

alarm.

"Why?"

"It's

not

just

you.

It's

everybody."

"It

isn't

a

breakdown,"

she

said.

"Somebody

stripped

out

the

log-on

file."

"Starways

Congress

stripped

all

the

local

computer

memory.

Everything's

gone.

We're

regarded

as

being

in

a

state

of

rebellion.

Miro

and

Ouanda

are

going

to

be

arrested

and

sent

to

Trondheim

for

trial.

Unless

I

can

persuade

the

Bishop

and

Bosquinha

to

launch

a

real

rebellion.

Do

you

understand?

If

your

mother

doesn't

tell

you

what

I

need

to

know,

Miro

and

Ouanda

will

both

be

sent

twenty-two

lightyears

away.

The

penalty

for

treason

is

death.

But

even

going

to

the

trial

is

as

bad

as

life

imprisonment.

We'll

all

be

dead

or

very

very

old

before

they

get

back."

Ela

looked

blankly

at

the

wall.

"What

do

you

need

to

know?"

"I

need

to

know

what

the

Committee

will

find

when

they

open

up

her

files.

About

how

the

Descolada

works.

"

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

"For

Miro's

sake

she'll

do

it."

She

looked

at

him

defiantly.

"She

does

love

us,

you

know.

For

one

of

her

children,

she'd

talk

to

you

herself."

"Good,"

said

Ender.

"It

would

be

better

if

she

came

herself.

To

the

Bishop's

chambers,

in

an

hour."

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

For

a

moment

she

sat

still.

Then

a

synapse

connected

somewhere,

and

she

stood

up

and

hurried

toward

the

door.

She

stopped.

She

came

back,

embraced

him,

kissed

him

on

the

cheek.

"I'm

glad

you

told

it

all,"

she

said.

"I'm

glad

to

know

it."

He

kissed

her

forehead

and

sent

her

on

her

way.

When

the

door

closed

behind

her,

he

sat

down

on

his

bed,

then

lay

down

and

stared

at

the

ceiling.

He

thought

of

Novinha,

tried

to

imagine

what

she

was

feeling

now.

No

matter

how

terrible

it

is,

Novinha,

your

daughter

is

hurrying

home

to

you

right

now,

sure

that

despite

the

pain

and

humiliation

you're

going

through,

you'll

forget

yourself

completely

and

do

whatever

it

takes

to

save

your

son.

I

would

trade

you

all

your

suffering,

Novinha,

for

one

child

who

trusted

me

like

that.

Chapter

16

--

The

Fence

A

great

rabbi

stands

teaching

in

the

marketplace.

It

happens

that

a

husband

finds

proof

that

morning

of

his

wife's

adultery,

and

a

mob

carries

her

to

the

marketplace

to

stone

her

to

death.

(There

is

a

familiar

version

of

this

story,

but

a

friend

of

mine,

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

has

told

me

of

two

other

rabbis

that

faced

the

same

situation.

Those

are

the

ones

I'm

going

to

tell

you.)

The

rabbi

walks

forward

and

stands

beside

the

woman.

Out

of

respect

for

him

the

mob

forbears,

and

waits

with

the

stones

heavy

in

their

hands,

"Is

there

anyone

here,"

he

says

to

them,

"who

has

not

desired

another

man's

wife,

another

woman's

husband?"

They

murmur

and

say,

"We

all

know

the

desire.

But,

Rabbi,

none

of

us

has

acted

on

it."

The

rabbi

says,

"Then

kneel

down

and

give

thanks

that

God

made

you

strong."

He

takes

the

woman

by

the

hand

and

leads

her

out

of

the

market.

Just

before

he

lets

her

go,

he

whispers

to

her,

"Tell

the

lord

magistrate

who

saved

his

mistress.

Then

he'll

know

I

am

his

loyal

servant."

So

the

woman

lives,

because

the

community

is

too

corrupt

to

protect

itself

from

disorder.

Another

rabbi,

another

city,

He

goes

to

her

and

stops

the

mob,

as

in

the

other

story,

and

says,

"Which

of

you

is

without

sin?

Let

him

cast

the

first

stone."

The

people

are

abashed,

and

they

forget

their

unity

of

purpose

in

the

memory

of

their

own

individual

sins.

Someday,

they

think,

I

may

be

like

this

woman,

and

I'll

hope

for

forgiveness

and

another

chance.

I

should

treat

her

the

way

I

wish

to

be

treated.

As

they

open

their

hands

and

let

the

stones

fall

to

the

ground,

the

rabbi

picks

up

one

of

the

fallen

stones,

lifts

it

high

over

the

woman's

head,

and

throws

it

straight

down

with

all

his

might.

It

crushes

her

skull

and

dashes

her

brains

onto

the

cobblestones.

"Nor

am

I

without

sin,"

he

says

to

the

people.

"But

if

we

allow

only

perfect

people

to

enforce

the

law,

the

law

will

soon

be

dead,

and

our

city

with

it."

So

the

woman

died

because

her

community

was

too

rigid

to

endure

her

deviance.

The

famous

version

of

this

story

is

noteworthy

because

it

is

so

startlingly

rare

in

our

experience.

Most

communities

lurch

between

decay

and

rigor

mortis,

and

when

they

veer

too

far,

they

die.

Only

one

rabbi

dared

to

expect

of

us

such

a

perfect

balance

that

we

could

preserve

the

law

and

still

forgive

the

deviation.

So,

of

course,

we

killed

him.

--

San

Angelo,

Letters

to

on

Incipient

Heretic,

trans.

Amai

a

Tudomundo

Para

Que

Deus

Vos

Ame

Crist

o,

103:72:54:2

Minha

irma.

My

sister.

The

words

kept

running

through

Miro's

head

until

he

didn't

hear

them

anymore,

they

were

part

of

the

background:

A

Ouanda

minha

irma.

She's

my

sister.

His

feet

carried

him

by

habit

from

the

praqa

to

the

playing

fields

and

over

the

saddle

of

the

hill.

The

crown

of

the

higher

peak

held

the

Cathedral

and

the

monastery,

which

always

loomed

over

the

Zenador's

Station,

as

if

they

were

a

fortress

keeping

watch

over

the

gate.

Did

Libo

walk

this

way

as

he

went

to

meet

my

mother?

Did

they

meet

in

the

Xenobiologist's

Station?

Or

was

it

more

discreet,

rutting

in

the

grass

like

hogs

on

the

fazendas?

He

stood

at

the

door

of

the

Zenador's

Station

and

tried

to

think

of

some

reason

to

go

inside.

Nothing

to

do

there.

Hadn't

written

a

report

on

what

happened

today,

but

he

didn't

know

how

to

write

it

anyway.

Magical

powers,

that's

what

it

was.

The

piggies

sing

to

the

trees

and

the

trees

split

themselves

into

kindling.

Much

better

than

carpentry.

The

aboriginals

are

a

good

deal

more

sophisticated

than

previously

supposed.

Multiple

uses

for

everything.

Each

tree

is

at

once

a

totem,

a

grave

marker,

and

a

small

lumber

mill.

Sister.

There's

something

I

have

to

do

but

I

can't

remember.

The

piggies

have

the

most

sensible

plan.

Live

as

brothers

only,

and

never

mind

the

women.

Would

have

been

better

for

you,

Libo,

and

that's

the

truth--

no,

I

should

call

you

Papai,

not

Libo.

Too

bad

Mother

never

told

you

or

you

could

have

dandled

me

on

your

knee.

Both

your

eldest

children,

Ouanda

on

one

knee

and

Miro

on

the

other,

aren't

we

proud

of

our

two

children?

Born

the

same

year,

only

two

months

apart,

what

a

busy

fellow

Papai

was

then,

sneaking

along

the

fence

to

tup

Mamde

in

her

own

back

yard.

Everyone

felt

sorry

for

you

because

you

had

nothing

but

daughters.

No

one

to

carry

on

the

family

name.

Their

sympathy

was

wasted.

You

were

brimming

over

with

sons.

And

I

have

far

more

sisters

than

I

ever

thought.

One

more

sister

than

I

wanted.

He

stood

at

the

gate,

looking

up

toward

the

woods

atop

the

piggies'

hill.

There

is

no

scientific

purpose

to

be

served

by

visiting

at

night.

So

I

guess

I'll

serve

an

unscientific

purposelessness

and

see

if

they

have

room

for

another

brother

in

the

tribe.

I'm

probably

too

big

for

a

bedspace

in

the

log

house,

so

I'll

sleep

outside,

and

I

won't

be

much

for

climbing

trees,

but

I

do

know

a

thing

or

two

about

technology,

and

I

don't

feel

any

particular

inhibitions

now

about

telling

you

anything

you

want

to

know.

He

laid

his

right

hand

on

the

identification

box

and

reached

out

his

left

to

pull

the

gate.

For

a

split

second

he

didn't

realize

what

was

happening.

Then

his

hand

felt

like

it

was

on

fire,

like

it

was

being

cut

off

with

a

rusty

saw,

he

shouted

and

pulled

his

left

hand

away

from

the

gate.

Never

since

the

gate

was

built

had

it

stayed

hot

after

the

box

was

touched

by

the

Zenador's

hand.

"Marcos

Vladimir

Ribeira

von

Hesse,

your

passage

through

the

fence

has

been

revoked

by

order

of

the

Lusitanian

Evacuation

Committee."

Never

since

the

gate

was

built

had

the

voice

challenged

a

Zenador.

It

took

a

moment

before

Miro

understood

what

it

was

saying.

"You

and

Ouanda

Quenhatta

Figueira

Mucumbi

will

present

yourselves

to

Deputy

Chief

of

Police

Faria

Lima

Maria

do

Bosque,

who

will

arrest

you

in

the

name

of

Starways

Congress

and

present

you

on

Trondheim

for

trial."

For

a

moment

he

was

lightheaded

and

his

stomach

felt

heavy

and

sick.

They

know.

Tonight

of

all

nights.

Everything

over.

Lose

Ouanda,

lose

the

piggies,

lose

my

work,

all

gone.

Arrest.

Trondheim.

Where

the

Speaker

came

from,

twenty-two

years

in

transit,

everybody

gone

except

Ouanda,

the

only

one

left,

and

she's

my

sister--

His

hand

flashed

out

again

to

pull

at

the

gate;

again

the

excruciating

pain

shot

through

his

arm,

the

pain

nerves

all

alerted,

all

afire

at

once.

I

can't

just

disappear.

They'll

seal

the

gate

to

everyone.

Nobody

will

go

to

the

piggies,

nobody

will

tell

them,

the

piggies

will

wait

for

us

to

come

and

no

one

will

ever

come

out

of

the

gate

again.

Not

me,

not

Ouanda,

not

the

Speaker,

nobody,

and

no

explanation.

Evacuation

Committee.

They'll

evacuate

us

and

wipe

out

every

trace

of

our

being

here.

That

much

is

in

the

rules,

but

there's

more,

isn't

there?

What

did

they

see?

How

did

they

find

out?

Did

the

Speaker

tell

them?

He's

so

addicted

to

truth.

I

have

to

explain

to

the

piggies

why

we

won't

be

coming

back,

I

have

to

tell

them.

A

piggy

always

watched

them,

followed

them

from

the

moment

they

entered

the

forest.

Could

a

piggy

be

watching

now?

Miro

waved

his

hand.

It

was

too

dark,

though.

They

couldn't

possibly

see

him.

Or

perhaps

they

could;

no

one

knew

how

good

the

piggies'

vision

was

at

night.

Whether

they

saw

him

or

not,

they

didn't

come.

And

soon

it

would

be

too

late;

if

the

framlings

were

watching

the

gate,

they

had

no

doubt

already

notified

Bosquinha,

and

she'd

be

on

her

way,

zipping

over

the

grass.

She

would

be

oh-so-reluctant

to

arrest

him,

but

she

would

do

her

job,

and

never

mind

arguing

with

her

about

whether

it

was

good

for

humans

or

piggies,

either

one,

to

maintain

this

foolish

separation,

she

wasn't

the

sort

to

question

the

law,

she

just

did

what

she

was

told.

And

he'd

surrender,

there

was

no

reason

to

fight,

where

could

he

hide

inside

the

fence,

out

among

the

cabra

herds?

But

before

he

gave

up,

he'd

tell

the

piggies,

he

had

to

tell

them.

So

he

walked

along

the

fence,

away

from

the

gate,

toward

the

open

grassland

directly

down

the

hill

from

the

Cathedral,

where

no

one

lived

near

enough

to

hear

his

voice.

As

he

walked,

he

called.

Not

words,

but

a

high

hooting

sound,

a

cry

that

he

and

Ouanda

used

to

call

each

other's

attention

when

they

were

separated

among

the

piggies.

They'd

hear

it,

they

had

to

hear

it,

they

had

to

come

to

him

because

he

couldn't

possibly

pass

the

fence.

So

come,

Human,

Leafeater,

Mandachuva,

Arrow,

Cups,

Calendar,

anyone,

everyone,

come

and

let

me

tell

you

that

I

cannot

tell

you

any

more.

***

Quim

sat

miserably

on

a

stool

in

the

Bishop's

office.

"Estevao,"

the

Bishop

said

quietly,

"there'll

be

a

meeting

here

in

a

few

minutes,

but

I

want

to

talk

to

you

a

minute

first."

"Nothing

to

talk

about,"

said

Quim.

"You

warned

us,

and

it

happened.

He's

the

devil."

"Estevao,

we'll

talk

for

a

minute

and

then

you'll

go

home

and

sleep."

"Never

going

back

there."

"The

Master

ate

with

worse

sinners

than

your

mother,

and

forgave

them.

Are

you

better

than

he?"

"None

of

the

adulteresses

he

forgave

was

his

mother!"

"Not

everyone's

mother

can

be

the

Blessed

Virgin."

"Are

you

on

his

side,

then?

Has

the

Church

made

way

here

for

the

Speakers

for

the

Dead?

Should

we

tear

down

the

Cathedral

and

use

the

stones

to

make

an

amphitheater

where

all

our

dead

can

be

slandered

before

we

lay

them

in

the

ground?"

A

whisper:

"I

am

your

Bishop,

Estevao,

the

vicar

of

Christ

on

this

planet,

and

you

will

speak

to

me

with

the

respect

you

owe

to

my

office."

Quim

stood

there,

furious,

unspeaking.

"I

think

it

would

have

been

better

if

the

Speaker

had

not

told

these

stories

publicly.

Some

things

are

better

learned

in

privacy,

in

quiet,

so

that

we

need

not

deal

with

shocks

while

an

audience

watches

us.

That's

why

we

use

the

confessional,

to

shield

us

from

public

shame

while

we

wrestle

with

our

private

sins.

But

be

fair,

Estevao.

The

Speaker

may

have

told

the

stories,

but

the

stories

all

were

true.

Ne?"

"E."

"Now,

Estevao,

let

us

think.

Before

today,

did

you

love

your

mother?"

"Yes."

"And

this

mother

that

you

loved,

had

she

already

committed

adultery?"

"Ten

thousand

times."

"I

suspect

she

was

not

so

libidinous

as

that.

But

you

tell

me

that

you

loved

her,

though

she

was

an

adulteress.

Isn't

she

the

same

person

tonight?

Has

she

changed

between

yesterday

and

today?

Or

is

it

only

you

who

have

changed?"

"What

she

was

yesterday

was

a

lie."

"Do

you

mean

that

because

she

was

ashamed

to

tell

her

children

that

she

was

an

adulteress,

she

must

also

have

been

lying

when

she

cared

for

you

all

the

years

you

were

growing

up,

when

she

trusted

you,

when

she

taught

you--"

"She

was

not

exactly

a

nurturing

mother."

"If

she

had

come

to

the

confessional

and

won

forgiveness

for

her

adultery,

then

she

would

never

have

had

to

tell

you

at

all.

You

would

have

gone

to

your

grave

not

knowing.

It

would

not

have

been

a

lie;

because

she

would

have

been

forgiven,

she

would

not

have

been

an

adulteress.

Admit

the

truth,

Estevao:

You're

not

angry

with

her

adultery.

You're

angry

because

you

embarrassed

yourself

in

front

of

the

whole

city

by

trying

to

defend

her."

"You

make

me

seem

like

a

fool."

"No

one

thinks

you're

a

fool.

Everyone

thinks

you're

a

loyal

son.

But

now,

if

you're

to

be

a

true

follower

of

the

Master,

you

will

forgive

her

and

let

her

see

that

you

love

her

more

than

ever,

because

now

you

understand

her

suffering."

The

Bishop

glanced

toward

the

door.

"I

have

a

meeting

here

now,

Estevao.

Please

go

into

my

inner

chamber

and

pray

to

the

Madelena

to

forgive

you

for

your

unforgiving

heart."

Looking

more

miserable

than

angry,

Quim

passed

through

the

curtain

behind

the

Bishop's

desk.

The

Bishop's

secretary

opened

the

other

door

and

let

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

into

the

chamber.

The

Bishop

did

not

rise.

To

his

surprise,

the

Speaker

knelt

and

bowed

his

head.

It

was

an

act

that

Catholics

did

only

in

a

public

presentation

to

the

Bishop,

and

Peregrino

could

not

think

what

the

Speaker

meant

by

this.

Yet

the

man

knelt

there,

waiting,

and

so

the

Bishop

arose

from

his

chair,

walked

to

him,

and

held

out

his

ring

to

be

kissed.

Even

then

the

Speaker

waited,

until

finally

Peregrino

said,

"I

bless

you,

my

son,

even

though

I'm

not

sure

whether

you

mock

me

with

this

obeisance."

Head

still

bowed,

the

Speaker

said,

"There's

no

mockery

in

me."

Then

he

looked

up

at

Peregrino.

"My

father

was

a

Catholic.

He

pretended

not

to

be,

for

the

sake

of

convenience,

but

he

never

forgave

himself

for

his

faithlessness."

"You

were

baptized?"

"My

sister

told

me

that

yes,

Father

baptized

me

shortly

after

birth.

My

mother

was

a

Protestant

of

a

faith

that

deplored

infant

baptism,

so

they

had

a

quarrel

about

it."

The

Bishop

held

out

his

hand

to

lift

the

Speaker

to

his

feet.

The

Speaker

chuckled.

"Imagine.

A

closet

Catholic

and

a

lapsed

Mormon,

quarreling

over

religious

procedures

that

they

both

claimed

not

to

believe

in."

Peregrino

was

skeptical.

It

was

too

elegant

a

gesture,

for

the

Speaker

to

turn

out

to

be

Catholic.

"I

thought,"

said

the

Bishop,

"that

you

Speakers

for

the

Dead

renounced

all

religions

before

taking

up

your,

shall

we

say,

vocation."

"I

don't

know

what

the

others

do.

I

don't

think

there

are

any

rules

about

it--

certainly

there

weren't

when

I

became

a

Speaker."

Bishop

Peregrino

knew

that

Speakers

were

not

supposed

to

lie,

but

this

one

certainly

seemed

to

be

evasive.

"Speaker

Andrew,

there

isn't

a

place

in

all

the

Hundred

Worlds

where

a

Catholic

has

to

conceal

his

faith,

and

there

hasn't

been

for

three

thousand

years.

That

was

the

great

blessing

of

space

travel,

that

it

removed

the

terrible

population

restrictions

on

an

overcrowded

Earth.

Are

you

telling

me

that

your

father

lived

on

Earth

three

thousand

years

ago?"

"I'm

telling

you

that

my

father

saw

to

it

I

was

baptized

a

Catholic,

and

for

his

sake

I

did

what

he

never

could

do

in

his

life.

It

was

for

him

that

I

knelt

before

a

Bishop

and

received

his

blessing."

"But

it

was

you

that

I

blessed."

And

you're

still

dodging

my

question.

Which

implies

that

my

inference

about

your

father's

time

of

life

is

true,

but

you

don't

want

to

discuss

it.

Dom

Crist

o

said

that

there

was

more

to

you

than

met

the

eye.

"Good,"

said

the

Speaker.

"I

need

the

blessing

more

than

my

father,

since

he's

dead,

and

I

have

many

more

problems

to

deal

with."

"Please

sit

down."

The

Speaker

chose

a

stool

near

the

far

wall.

The

Bishop

sat

in

his

massive

chair

behind

his

desk.

"I

wish

you

hadn't

Spoken

today.

It

came

at

an

inconvenient

time."

"I

had

no

warning

that

Congress

would

do

this."

"But

you

knew

that

Miro

and

Ouanda

had

violated

the

law.

Bosquinha

told

me."

"I

found

out

only

a

few

hours

before

the

Speaking.

Thank

you

for

not

arresting

them

yet."

"That's

a

civil

matter."

The

Bishop

brushed

it

aside,

but

they

both

knew

that

if

he

had

insisted,

Bosquinha

would

have

had

to

obey

her

orders

and

arrest

them

regardless

of

the

Speaker's

request.

"Your

Speaking

has

caused

a

great

deal

of

distress."

"More

than

usual,

I'm

afraid."

"So--

is

your

responsibility

over?

Do

you

inflict

the

wounds

and

leave

it

to

others

to

heal

them?"

"Not

wounds,

Bishop

Peregrino.

Surgery.

And

if

I

can

help

to

heal

the

pain

afterward,

then

yes,

I

stay

and

help.

I

have

no

anesthesia,

but

I

do

try

for

antisepsis."

"You

should

have

been

a

priest,

you

know."

"Younger

sons

used

to

have

only

two

choices.

The

priesthood

or

the

military.

My

parents

chose

the

latter

course

for

me."

"A

younger

son.

Yet

you

had

a

sister.

And

you

lived

in

the

time

when

population

controls

forbade

parents

to

have

more

than

two

children

unless

the

government

gave

special

permission.

They

called

such

a

child

a

Third,

yes?"

"You

know

your

history."

"Were

you

born

on

Earth,

before

starflight?"

"What

concerns

us,

Bishop

Peregrino,

is

the

future

of

Lusitania,

not

the

biography

of

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead

who

is

plainly

only

thirty-five

years

old."

"The

future

of

Lusitania

is

my

concern,

Speaker

Andrew,

not

yours."

"The

future

of

the

humans

on

Lusitania

is

your

concern,

Bishop.

I'm

concerned

with

the

piggies

as

well."

"Let's

not

compete

to

see

whose

concern

is

greater."

The

secretary

opened

the

door

again,

and

Bosquinha,

Dom

Crist

o,

and

Dona

Crist

came

in.

Bosquinha

glanced

back

and

forth

between

the

Bishop

and

the

Speaker.

"There's

no

blood

on

the

floor,

if

that's

what

you're

looking

for,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I

was

just

estimating

the

temperature,"

said

Bosquinha.

"The

warmth

of

mutual

respect,

I

think,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Not

the

heat

of

anger

or

the

ice

of

hate."

"The

Speaker

is

a

Catholic

by

baptism,

if

not

by

belief,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I

blessed

him,

and

it

seems

to

have

made

him

docile."

"I've

always

been

respectful

of

authority,"

said

the

Speaker.

"You

were

the

one

who

threatened

us

with

an

Inquisitor,"

the

Bishop

reminded

him.

With

a

smile.

The

Speaker's

smile

was

just

as

chilly.

"And

you're

the

one

who

told

the

people

I

was

Satan

and

they

shouldn't

talk

to

me."

While

the

Bishop

and

the

Speaker

grinned

at

each

other,

the

others

laughed

nervously,

sat

down,

waited.

"It's

your

meeting,

Speaker,"

said

Bosquinha.

"Forgive

me,"

said

the

Speaker.

"There's

someone

else

invited.

It'll

make

things

much

simpler

if

we

wait

a

few

more

minutes

for

her

to

come."

***

Ela

found

her

mother

outside

the

house,

not

far

from

the

fence.

A

light

breeze

that

barely

rustled

the

capim

had

caught

her

hair

and

tossed

it

lightly.

It

took

a

moment

for

Ela

to

realize

why

this

was

so

startling.

Her

mother

had

not

worn

her

hair

down

in

many

years.

It

looked

strangely

free,

all

the

more

so

because

Ela

could

see

how

it

curled

and

bent

where

it

had

been

so

long

forced

into

a

bun.

It

was

then

that

she

knew

that

the

Speaker

was

right.

Mother

would

listen

to

his

invitation.

Whatever

shame

or

pain

tonight's

Speaking

might

have

caused

her,

it

led

her

now

to

stand

out

in

the

open,

in

the

dusk

just

after

sunset,

looking

toward

the

piggies'

hill.

Or

perhaps

she

was

looking

at

the

fence.

Perhaps

remembering

a

man

who

met

her

here,

or

somewhere

else

in

the

capim,

so

that

unobserved

they

could

love

each

other.

Always

in

hiding,

always

in

secret.

Mother

is

glad,

thought

Ela,

to

have

it

known

that

Libo

was

her

real

husband,

that

Libo

is

my

true

father.

Mother

is

glad,

and

so

am

I.

Mother

did

not

turn

to

look

at

her,

though

she

surely

could

hear

Ela's

approach

through

the

noisy

grass.

Ela

stopped

a

few

steps

away.

"Mother,"

she

said.

"Not

a

herd

of

cabra,

then,"

said

Mother.

"You're

so

noisy,

Ela."

"The

Speaker.

Wants

your

help."

"Does

he."

Ela

explained

what

the

Speaker

had

told

her.

Mother

did

not

turn

around.

When

Ela

was

finished,

Mother

waited

a

moment,

and

then

turned

to

walk

over

the

shoulder

of

the

hill.

Ela

ran

after

her,

caught

up

with

her.

"Mother,"

said

Ela.

"Mother,

are

you

going

to

tell

him

about

the

Descolada?"

"Yes."

"Why

now?

After

all

these

years?

Why

wouldn't

you

tell

me?"

"Because

you

did

better

work

on

your

own,

without

my

help."

"You

know

what

I

was

doing?"

"You're

my

apprentice.

I

have

complete

access

to

your

files

without

leaving

any

footprints.

What

kind

of

master

would

I

be

if

I

didn't

watch

your

work?"

"But--"

"I

also

read

the

files

you

hid

under

Quara's

name.

You've

never

been

a

mother,

so

you

didn't

know

that

all

the

file

activities

of

a

child

under

twelve

are

reported

to

the

parents

every

week.

Quara

was

doing

some

remarkable

research.

I'm

glad

you're

coming

with

me.

When

I

tell

the

Speaker,

I'll

be

telling

you,

too."

"You're

going

the

wrong

way,"

said

Ela.

Mother

stopped.

"Isn't

the

Speaker's

house

near

the

praca?"

"The

meeting

is

in

the

Bishop's

chambers."

For

the

first

time

Mother

faced

Ela

directly.

"What

are

you

and

the

Speaker

trying

to

do

to

me?"

"We're

trying

to

save

Miro,"

said

Ela.

"And

Lusitania

Colony,

if

we

can."

"Taking

me

to

the

spider's

lair--"

"The

Bishop

has

to

be

on

our

side

or--"

"Our

side!

So

when

you

say

we,

you

mean

you

and

the

Speaker,

is

that

it?

Do

you

think

I

haven't

noticed

that?

All

my

children,

one

by

one,

he's

seduced

you

all--"

"He

hasn't

seduced

anybody!"

"He

seduced

you

with

his

way

of

knowing

just

what

you

want

to

hear,

of--"

"He's

no

flatterer,"

said

Ela.

"He

doesn't

tell

us

what

we

want.

He

tells

us

what

we

know

is

true.

He

didn't

win

our

affection,

Mother,

he

won

our

trust."

"Whatever

he

gets

from

you,

you

never

gave

it

to

me."

"We

wanted

to."

Ela

did

not

bend

this

time

before

her

mother's

piercing,

demanding

glare.

It

was

her

mother,

instead,

who

bent,

who

looked

away

and

then

looked

back

with

tears

in

her

eyes.

"I

wanted

to

tell

you."

Mother

wasn't

talking

about

her

files.

"When

I

saw

how

you

hated

him,

I

wanted

to

say,

He's

not

your

father,

your

father

is

a

good,

kind

man--"

"Who

didn't

have

the

courage

to

tell

us

himself."

Rage

came

into

Mother's

eyes.

"He

wanted

to.

I

wouldn't

let

him."

"I'll

tell

you

something,

Mother.

I

loved

Libo,

the

way

everybody

in

Milagre

loved

him.

But

he

was

willing

to

be

a

hypocrite,

and

so

were

you,

and

without

anybody

even

guessing,

the

poison

of

your

lies

hurt

us

all.

I

don't

blame

you,

Mother,

or

him.

But

I

thank

God

for

the

Speaker.

He

was

willing

to

tell

us

the

truth,

and

it

set

us

free."

"It's

easy

to

tell

the

truth,"

said

Mother

softly,

"when

you

don't

love

anybody."

"Is

that

what

you

think?"

said

Ela.

"I

think

I

know

something,

Mother.

I

think

you

can't

possibly

know

the

truth

about

somebody

unless

you

love

them.

I

think

the

Speaker

loved

Father.

Marc

o,

I

mean.

I

think

he

understood

him

and

loved

him

before

he

Spoke."

Mother

didn't

answer,

because

she

knew

that

it

was

true.

"And

I

know

he

loves

Grego,

and

Quara,

and

Olhado.

And

Miro,

and

even

Quim.

And

me.

I

know

he

loves

me.

And

when

he

shows

me

that

he

loves

me,

I

know

it's

true

because

he

never

lies

to

anybody."

Tears

came

out

of

Mother's

eyes

and

drifted

down

her

cheeks.

"I

have

lied

to

you

and

everybody

else,"

Mother

said.

Her

voice

sounded

weak

and

strained.

"But

you

have

to

believe

me

anyway.

When

I

tell

you

that

I

love

you."

Ela

embraced

her

mother,

and

for

the

first

time

in

years

she

felt

warmth

in

her

mother's

response.

Because

the

lies

between

them

now

were

gone.

The

Speaker

had

erased

the

barrier,

and

there

was

no

reason

to

be

tentative

and

cautious

anymore.

"You're

thinking

about

that

damnable

Speaker

even

now,

aren't

you?"

whispered

her

mother.

"So

are

you,"

Ela

answered.

Both

their

bodies

shook

with

Mother's

laugh.

"Yes."

Then

she

stopped

laughing

and

pulled

away,

looked

Ela

in

the

eyes.

"Will

he

always

come

between

us?"

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

"Like

a

bridge

he'll

come

between

us,

not

a

wall."

***

Miro

saw

the

piggies

when

they

were

halfway

down

the

hillside

toward

the

fence.

They

were

so

silent

in

the

forest,

but

the

piggies

had

no

great

skill

in

moving

through

the

capim--

it

rustled

loudly

as

they

ran.

Or

perhaps

in

coming

to

answer

Miro's

call

they

felt

no

need

to

conceal

themselves.

As

they

came

nearer,

Miro

recognized

them.

Arrow,

Human,

Mandachuva,

Leaf-eater,

Cups.

He

did

not

call

out

to

them,

nor

did

they

speak

when

they

arrived.

Instead

they

stood

behind

the

fence

opposite

him

and

regarded

him

silently.

No

Zenador

had

ever

called

the

piggies

to

the

fence

before.

By

their

stillness

they

showed

their

anxiety.

"I

can't

come

to

you

anymore,"

said

Miro.

They

waited

for

his

explanation.

"The

framlings

found

out

about

us.

Breaking

the

law.

They

sealed

the

gate."

Leaf-eater

touched

his

chin.

"Do

you

know

what

it

was

the

framlings

saw?"

Miro

laughed

bitterly.

"What

didn't

they

see?

Only

one

framling

ever

came

with

us."

"No,"

said

Human.

"The

hive

queen

says

it

wasn't

the

Speaker.

The

hive

queen

says

they

saw

it

from

the

sky.

"

The

satellites?

"What

could

they

see

from

the

sky?"

"Maybe

the

hunt,"

said

Arrow.

"Maybe

the

shearing

of

the

cabra,"

said

Leaf-eater.

"Maybe

the

fields

of

amaranth,"

said

Cups.

"All

of

those,"

said

Human.

"And

maybe

they

saw

that

the

wives

have

let

three

hundred

twenty

children

be

born

since

the

first

amaranth

harvest."

"Three

hundred!"

"And

twenty,"

said

Mandachuva.

"They

saw

that

food

would

be

plenty,"

said

Arrow.

"Now

we're

sure

to

win

the

next

war.

Our

enemies

will

be

planted

in

huge

new

forests

all

over

the

plain,

and

the

wives

will

put

mother

trees

in

every

one

of

them."

Miro

felt

sick.

Is

this

what

all

their

work

and

sacrifice

was

for,

to

give

some

transient

advantage

to

one

tribe

of

piggies?

Almost

he

said,

Libo

didn't

die

so

you

could

conquer

the

world.

But

his

training

took

over,

and

he

asked

a

noncommittal

question.

"Where

are

all

these

new

children?"

"None

of

the

little

brothers

come

to

us,"

explained

Human.

"We

have

too

much

to

do,

learning

from

you

and

teaching

all

the

other

brother-houses.

We

can't

be

training

little

brothers."

Then,

proudly,

he

added,

"Of

the

three

hundred,

fully

half

are

children

of

my

father,

Rooter."

Mandachuva

nodded

gravely.

"The

wives

have

great

respect

for

what

you

have

taught

us.

And

they

have

great

hope

in

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

But

what

you

tell

us

now,

this

is

very

bad.

If

the

framlings

hate

us,

what

will

we

do?"

"I

don't

know,"

said

Miro.

For

the

moment,

his

mind

was

racing

to

try

to

cope

with

all

the

information

they

had

just

told

him.

Three

hundred

twenty

new

babies.

A

population

explosion.

And

Rooter

somehow

the

father

of

half

of

them.

Before

today

Miro

would

have

dismissed

the

statement

of

Rooter's

fatherhood

as

part

of

the

piggies'

totemic

belief

system.

But

having

seen

a

tree

uproot

itself

and

fall

apart

in

response

to

singing,

he

was

prepared

to

question

all

his

old

assumptions.

Yet

what

good

did

it

do

to

learn

anything

now?

They'd

never

let

him

report

again;

he

couldn't

follow

up;

he'd

be

aboard

a

starship

for

the

next

quarter

century

while

someone

else

did

all

his

work.

Or

worse,

no

one

else.

"Don't

be

unhappy,"

said

Human.

"You'll

see--

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

will

make

it

all

work

out

well."

"The

Speaker.

Yes,

he'll

make

everything

work

out

fine."

The

way

he

did

for

me

and

Ouanda.

My

sister.

"The

hive

queen

says

he'll

teach

the

framlings

to

love

us."

"Teach

the

framlings,"

said

Miro.

"He'd

better

do

it

quickly

then.

It's

too

late

for

him

to

save

me

and

Ouanda.

They're

arresting

us

and

taking

us

off

planet."

"To

the

stars?"

asked

Human

hopefully.

"Yes,

to

the

stars,

to

stand

trial!

To

be

punished

for

helping

you.

It'll

take

us

twenty-two

years

to

get

there,

and

they'll

never

let

us

come

back."

The

piggies

took

a

moment

to

absorb

this

information.

Fine,

thought

Miro.

Let

them

wonder

how

the

Speaker

is

going

to

solve

everything

for

them.

I

trusted

in

the

Speaker,

too,

and

it

didn't

do

much

for

me.

The

piggies

conferred

together.

Human

emerged

from

the

group

and

came

closer

to

the

fence.

"We'll

hide

you."

"They'll

never

find

you

in

the

forest,"

said

Mandachuva.

"They

have

machines

that

can

track

me

by

my

smell,"

said

Miro.

"Ah.

But

doesn't

the

law

forbid

them

to

show

us

their

machines?"

asked

Human.

Miro

shook

his

head.

"It

doesn't

matter.

The

gate

is

sealed

to

me.

I

can't

cross

the

fence."

The

piggies

looked

at

each

other.

"But

you

have

capim

right

there,"

said

Arrow.

Miro

looked

stupidly

at

the

grass.

"So

what?"

he

asked.

"Chew

it,"

said

Human.

"Why?"

asked

Miro.

"We've

seen

humans

chewing

capim,"

said

Leaf-eater.

"The

other

night,

on

the

hillside,

we

saw

the

Speaker

and

some

of

the

robe-humans

chewing

capim."

"And

many

other

times,"

said

Mandachuva.

Their

impatience

with

him

was

frustrating.

"What

does

that

have

to

do

with

the

fence?"

Again

the

piggies

looked

at

each

other.

Finally

Mandachuva

tore

off

a

blade

of

capim

near

the

ground,

folded

it

carefully

into

a

thick

wad,

and

put

it

in

his

mouth

to

chew

it.

He

sat

down

after

a

while.

The

others

began

teasing

him,

poking

him

with

their

fingers,

pinching

him.

He

showed

no

sign

of

noticing.

Finally

Human

gave

him

a

particularly

vicious

pinch,

and

when

Mandachuva

did

not

respond,

they

began

saying,

in

males'

language,

Ready,

Time

to

go,

Now,

Ready.

Mandachuva

stood

up,

a

bit

shaky

for

a

moment.

Then

he

ran

at

the

fence

and

scrambled

to

the

top,

flipped

over,

and

landed

on

all

fours

on

the

same

side

as

Miro.

Miro

leaped

to

his

feet

and

began

to

cry

out

just

as

Mandachuva

reached

the

top;

by

the

time

he

finished

his

cry,

Mandachuva

was

standing

up

and

dusting

himself

off.

"You

can't

do

that,"

said

Miro.

"It

stimulates

all

the

pain

nerves

in

the

body.

The

fence

can't

be

crossed."

"Oh,"

said

Mandachuva.

From

the

other

side

of

the

fence,

Human

was

rubbing

his

thighs

together.

"He

didn't

know,"

he

said.

"The

humans

don't

know."

"It's

an

anesthetic,"

said

Miro.

"It

stops

you

from

feeling

pain."

"No,"

said

Mandachuva.

"I

feel

the

pain.

Very

bad

pain.

Worst

pain

in

the

world."

"Rooter

says

the

fence

is

even

worse

than

dying,"

said

Human.

"Pain

in

all

the

places."

"But

you

don't

care,"

said

Miro.

"It's

happening

to

your

other

self,"

said

Mandachuva.

"It's

happening

to

your

animal

self.

But

your

tree

self

doesn't

care.

It

makes

you

be

your

tree

self."

Then

Miro

remembered

a

detail

that

had

been

lost

in

the

grotesquerie

of

Libo's

death.

The

dead

man's

mouth

had

been

filled

with

a

wad

of

capim.

So

had

the

mouth

of

every

piggy

that

had

died.

Anesthetic.

The

death

looked

like

hideous

torture,

but

pain

was

not

the

purpose

of

it.

They

used

an

anesthetic.

It

had

nothing

to

do

with

pain.

"So,"

said

Mandachuva.

"Chew

the

grass,

and

come

with

us.

We'll

hide

you."

"Ouanda,"

said

Miro.

"Oh,

I'll

go

get

her,"

said

Mandachuva.

"You

don't

know

where

she

lives."

"Yes

I

do,"

said

Mandachuva.

"We

do

this

many

times

a

year,"

said

Human.

"We

know

where

everybody

lives."

"But

no

one

has

ever

seen

you,"

said

Miro.

"We're

very

secret,"

said

Mandachuva.

"Besides,

nobody

is

looking

for

us."

Miro

imagined

dozens

of

piggies

creeping

about

in

Milagre

in

the

middle

of

the

night.

No

guard

was

kept.

Only

a

few

people

had

business

that

took

them

out

in

the

darkness.

And

the

piggies

were

small,

small

enough

to

duck

down

in

the

capim

and

disappear

completely.

No

wonder

they

knew

about

metal

and

machines,

despite

all

the

rules

designed

to

keep

them

from

learning

about

them.

No

doubt

they

had

seen

the

mines,

had

watched

the

shuttle

land,

had

seen

the

kilns

firing

the

bricks,

had

watched

the

fazendeiros

plowing

and

planting

the

human-specific

amaranth.

No

wonder

they

had

known

what

to

ask

for.

How

stupid

of

us,

to

think

we

could

cut

them

off

from

our

culture.

They

kept

far

more

secrets

from

us

than

we

could

possibly

keep

from

them.

So

much

for

cultural

superiority.

Miro

pulled

up

his

own

blade

of

capim.

"No,"

said

Mandachuva,

taking

the

blade

from

his

hands.

"You

don't

get

the

root

part.

If

you

take

the

root

part,

it

doesn't

do

you

any

good."

He

threw

away

Miro's

blade

and

tore

off

his

own,

about

ten

centimeters

above

the

base.

Then

he

folded

it

and

handed

it

to

Miro,

who

began

to

chew

it.

Mandachuva

pinched

and

poked

him.

"Don't

worry

about

that,"

said

Miro.

"Go

get

Ouanda.

They

could

arrest

her

any

minute.

Go.

Now.

Go

on."

Mandachuva

looked

at

the

others

and,

seeing

some

invisible

signal

of

consent,

jogged

off

along

the

fenceline

toward

the

slopes

of

Vila

Alta,

where

Ouanda

lived.

Miro

chewed

a

little

more.

He

pinched

himself.

As

the

piggies

said,

he

felt

the

pain,

but

he

didn't

care.

All

he

cared

about

was

that

this

was

a

way

out,

a

way

to

stay

on

Lusitania.

To

stay,

perhaps,

with

Ouanda.

Forget

the

rules,

all

the

rules.

They

had

no

power

over

him

once

he

left

the

human

enclave

and

entered

the

piggies'

forest.

He

would

become

a

renegade,

as

they

already

accused

him

of

being,

and

he

and

Ouanda

could

leave

behind

all

the

insane

rules

of

human

behavior

and

live

as

they

wanted

to,

and

raise

a

family

of

humans

who

had

completely

new

values,

learned

from

the

piggies,

from

the

forest

life;

something

new

in

the

Hundred

Worlds,

and

Congress

would

be

powerless

to

stop

them.

He

ran

at

the

fence

and

seized

it

with

both

hands.

The

pain

was

no

less

than

before,

but

now

he

didn't

care,

he

scrambled

up

to

the

top.

But

with

each

new

handhold

the

pain

grew

more

intense,

and

he

began

to

care,

he

began

to

care

very

much

about

the

pain,

he

began

to

realize

that

the

capim

had

no

anesthetic

effect

on

him

at

all,

but

by

this

time

he

was

already

at

the

top

of

the

fence.

The

pain

was

maddening;

he

couldn't

think;

momentum

carried

him

above

the

top

and

as

he

balanced

there

his

head

passed

through

the

vertical

field

of

the

fence.

All

the

pain

possible

to

his

body

came

to

his

brain

at

once,

as

if

every

part

of

him

were

on

fire.

The

Little

Ones

watched

in

horror

as

their

friend

hung

there

atop

the

fence,

his

head

and

torso

on

one

side,

his

hips

and

legs

on

the

other.

At

once

they

cried

out,

reached

for

him,

tried

to

pull

him

down.

Since

they

had

not

chewed

capim,

they

dared

not

touch

the

fence.

Hearing

their

cries,

Mandachuva

ran

back.

Enough

of

the

anesthetic

remained

in

his

body

that

he

could

climb

up

and

push

the

heavy

human

body

over

the

top.

Miro

landed

with

a

bone-crushing

thump

on

the

ground,

his

arm

still

touching

the

fence.

The

piggies

pulled

him

away.

His

face

was

frozen

in

a

rictus

of

agony.

"Quick!"

shouted

Leaf-eater.

"Before

he

dies,

we

have

to

plant

him!"

"No!"

Human

answered,

pushing

Leaf-eater

away

from

Miro's

frozen

body.

"We

don't

know

if

he's

dying!

The

pain

is

just

an

illusion,

you

know

that,

he

doesn't

have

a

wound,

the

pain

should

go

away--"

"It

isn't

going

away,"

said

Arrow.

"Look

at

him."

Miro's

fists

were

clenched,

his

legs

were

doubled

under

him,

and

his

spine

and

neck

were

arched

backward.

Though

he

was

breathing

in

short,

hard

pants,

his

face

seemed

to

grow

even

tighter

with

pain.

"Before

he

dies,"

said

Leaf-eater.

"We

have

to

give

him

root."

"Go

get

Ouanda,"

said

Human.

He

turned

to

face

Mandachuva.

"Now!

Go

get

her

and

tell

her

Miro

is

dying.

Tell

her

the

gate

is

sealed

and

Miro

is

on

this

side

of

it

and

he's

dying."

Mandachuva

took

off

at

a

run.

***

The

secretary

opened

the

door,

but

not

until

he

actually

saw

Novinha

did

Ender

allow

himself

to

feel

relief.

When

he

sent

Ela

for

her,

he

was

sure

that

she

would

come;

but

as

they

waited

so

many

long

minutes

for

her

arrival,

he

began

to

doubt

his

understanding

of

her.

There

had

been

no

need

to

doubt.

She

was

the

woman

that

he

thought

she

was.

He

noticed

that

her

hair

was

down

and

windblown,

and

for

the

first

time

since

he

came

to

Lusitania,

Ender

saw

in

her

face

a

clear

image

of

the

girl

who

in

her

anguish

had

summoned

him

less

than

two

weeks,

more

than

twenty

years

ago.

She

looked

tense,

worried,

but

Ender

knew

her

anxiety

was

because

of

her

present

situation,

coming

into

the

Bishop's

own

chambers

so

shortly

after

the

disclosure

of

her

transgressions.

If

Ela

told

her

about

the

danger

to

Miro,

that,

too,

might

be

part

of

her

tension.

All

this

was

transient;

Ender

could

see

in

her

face,

in

the

relaxation

of

her

movement,

in

the

steadiness

of

her

gaze,

that

the

end

of

her

long

deception

was

indeed

the

gift

he

had

hoped,

had

believed

it

would

be.

I

did

not

come

to

hurt

you,

Novinha,

and

I'm

glad

to

see

that

my

Speaking

has

brought

you

better

things

than

shame.

Novinha

stood

for

a

moment,

looking

at

the

Bishop.

Not

defiantly,

but

politely,

with

dignity;

he

responded

the

same

way,

quietly

offering

her

a

seat.

Dom

Crist

o

started

to

rise

from

his

stool,

but

she

shook

her

head,

smiled,

took

another

stool

near

the

wall.

Near

Ender.

Ela

came

and

stood

behind

and

beside

her

mother,

so

she

was

also

partly

behind

Ender.

Like

a

daughter

standing

between

her

parents,

thought

Ender;

then

he

thrust

the

thought

away

from

him

and

refused

to

think

of

it

anymore.

There

were

far

more

important

matters

at

hand.

"I

see,"

said

Bosquinha,

"that

you

intend

this

meeting

to

be

an

interesting

one."

"I

think

Congress

decided

that

already,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"Your

son

is

accused,"

Bishop

Peregrino

began,

"of

crimes

against--"

"I

know

what

he's

accused

of,"

said

Novinha.

"I

didn't

know

until

tonight,

when

Ela

told

me,

but

I'm

not

surprised.

My

daughter

Elanora

has

also

been

defying

some

rules

her

master

set

for

her.

Both

of

them

have

a

higher

allegiance

to

their

own

conscience

than

to

the

rules

others

set

down

for

them.

It's

a

failing,

if

your

object

is

to

maintain

order,

but

if

your

goal

is

to

learn

and

adapt,

it's

a

virtue."

"Your

son

isn't

on

trial

here,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"I

asked

you

to

meet

together,"

said

Ender,

"because

a

decision

must

be

made.

Whether

or

not

to

comply

with

the

orders

given

us

by

Starways

Congress."

"We

don't

have

much

choice,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"There

are

many

choices,"

said

Ender,

"and

many

reasons

for

choosing.

You

already

made

one

choice--

when

you

found

your

files

being

stripped,

you

decided

to

try

to

save

them,

and

you

decided

to

trust

them

with

me,

a

stranger.

Your

trust

was

not

misplaced--

I'll

return

your

files

to

you

whenever

you

ask,

unread,

unaltered."

"Thank

you,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"But

we

did

that

before

we

knew

the

gravity

of

the

charge."

"They're

going

to

evacuate

us,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"They

control

everything,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"I

already

told

him

that,"

said

Bosquinha.

"They

don't

control

everything,"

said

Ender.

"They

only

control

you

through

the

ansible

connection."

"We

can't

cut

off

the

ansible,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"That

is

our

only

connection

with

the

Vatican."

"I

don't

suggest

cutting

off

the

ansible.

I

only

tell

you

what

I

can

do.

And

when

I

tell

you

this,

I

am

trusting

you

the

way

you

trusted

me.

Because

if

you

repeat

this

to

anyone,

the

cost

to

me--

and

to

someone

else,

whom

I

love

and

depend

on--

would

be

immeasurable."

He

looked

at

each

of

them,

and

each

in

turn

nodded

acquiescence.

"I

have

a

friend

whose

control

over

ansible

communications

among

all

the

Hundred

Worlds

is

complete--

and

completely

unsuspected.

I'm

the

only

one

who

knows

what

she

can

do.

And

she

has

told

me

that

when

I

ask

her

to,

she

can

make

it

seem

to

all

the

framlings

that

we

here

on

Lusitania

have

cut

off

our

ansible

connection.

And

yet

we

will

have

the

ability

to

send

guarded

messages

if

we

want

to--

to

the

Vatican,

to

the

offices

of

your

order.

We

can

read

distant

records,

intercept

distant

communications.

In

short,

we

will

have

eyes

and

they

will

be

blind."

"Cutting

off

the

ansible,

or

even

seeming

to,

would

be

an

act

of

rebellion.

Of

war."

Bosquinha

was

saying

it

as

harshly

as

possible,

but

Ender

could

see

that

the

idea

appealed

to

her,

though

she

was

resisting

it

with

all

her

might.

"I

will

say,

though,

that

if

we

were

insane

enough

to

decide

on

war,

what

the

Speaker

is

offering

us

is

a

clear

advantage.

We'd

need

any

advantage

we

could

get--

if

we

were

mad

enough

to

rebel."

"We

have

nothing

to

gain

by

rebellion,"

said

the

Bishop,

"and

everything

to

lose.

I

grieve

for

the

tragedy

it

would

be

to

send

Miro

and

Ouanda

to

stand

trial

on

another

world,

especially

because

they

are

so

young.

But

the

court

will

no

doubt

take

that

into

account

and

treat

them

with

mercy.

And

by

complying

with

the

orders

of

the

committee,

we

will

save

this

community

much

suffering."

"Don't

you

think

that

having

to

evacuate

this

world

will

also

cause

them

suffering?"

asked

Ender.

"Yes.

Yes,

it

will.

But

a

law

was

broken,

and

the

penalty

must

be

paid."

"What

if

the

law

was

based

on

a

misunderstanding,

and

the

penalty

is

far

out

of

proportion

to

the

sin?"

"We

can't

be

the

judges

of

that,"

said

the

Bishop.

"We

are

the

judges

of

that.

If

we

go

along

with

Congressional

orders,

then

we're

saying

that

the

law

is

good

and

the

punishment

is

just.

And

it

may

be

that

at

the

end

of

this

meeting

you'll

decide

exactly

that.

But

there

are

some

things

you

must

know

before

you

can

make

your

decision.

Some

of

those

things

I

can

tell

you,

and

some

of

those

things

only

Ela

and

Novinha

can

tell

you.

You

shouldn't

make

your

decision

until

you

know

all

that

we

know."

"I'm

always

glad

to

know

as

much

as

possible,"

said

the

Bishop.

"Of

course,

the

final

decision

is

Bosquinha's,

not

mine--"

"The

final

decision

belongs

to

all

of

you

together,

the

civil

and

religious

and

intellectual

leadership

of

Lusitania.

If

any

one

of

you

decides

against

rebellion,

rebellion

is

impossible.

Without

the

Church's

support,

Bosquinha

can't

lead.

Without

civil

support,

the

Church

has

no

power."

"We

have

no

power,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"Only

opinions."

"Every

adult

in

Lusitania

looks

to

you

for

wisdom

and

fairmindedness."

"You

forget

a

fourth

power,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"Yourself."

"I'm

a

framling

here."

"A

most

extraordinary

framling,"

said

the

Bishop.

"In

your

four

days

here

you

have

captured

the

soul

of

this

people

in

a

way

I

feared

and

foretold.

Now

you

counsel

rebellion

that

could

cost

us

everything.

You

are

as

dangerous

as

Satan.

And

yet

here

you

are,

submitting

to

our

authority

as

if

you

weren't

free

to

get

on

the

shuttle

and

leave

here

when

the

starship

returns

to

Trondheim

with

our

two

young

criminals

aboard.

"

"I

submit

to

your

authority,"

said

Ender,

"because

I

don't

want

to

be

a

framling

here.

I

want

to

be

your

citizen,

your

student,

your

parishioner."

"As

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead?"

asked

the

Bishop.

"As

Andrew

Wiggin.

I

have

some

other

skills

that

might

be

useful.

Particularly

if

you

rebel.

And

I

have

other

work

to

do

that

can't

be

done

if

humans

are

taken

from

Lusitania."

"We

don't

doubt

your

sincerity,"

said

the

Bishop.

"But

you

must

forgive

us

if

we

are

doubtful

about

casting

in

with

a

citizen

who

is

something

of

a

latecomer."

Ender

nodded.

The

Bishop

could

not

say

more

until

he

knew

more.

"Let

me

tell

you

first

what

I

know.

Today,

this

afternoon,

I

went

out

into

the

forest

with

Miro

and

Ouanda."

"You!

You

also

broke

the

law!"

The

Bishop

half-rose

from

his

chair.

Bosquinha

reached

forward,

gestured

to

settle

the

Bishop's

ire.

"The

intrusion

in

our

files

began

long

before

this

afternoon.

The

Congressional

Order

couldn't

possibly

be

related

to

his

infraction."

"I

broke

the

law,"

said

Ender,

"because

the

piggies

were

asking

for

me.

Demanding,

in

fact,

to

see

me.

They

had

seen

the

shuttle

land.

They

knew

that

I

was

here.

And,

for

good

or

ill,

they

had

read

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon."

"They

gave

the

piggies

that

book?"

said

the

Bishop.

"They

also

gave

them

the

New

Testament,"

said

Ender.

"But

surely

you

won't

be

surprised

to

learn

that

the

piggies

found

much

in

common

between

themselves

and

the

hive

queen.

Let

me

tell

you

what

the

piggies

said.

They

begged

me

to

convince

all

the

Hundred

Worlds

to

end

the

rules

that

keep

them

isolated

here.

You

see,

the

piggies

don't

think

of

the

fence

the

way

we

do.

We

see

it

as

a

way

of

protecting

their

culture

from

human

influence

and

corruption.

They

see

it

as

a

way

of

keeping

them

from

learning

all

the

wonderful

secrets

that

we

know.

They

imagine

our

ships

going

from

star

to

star,

colonizing

them,

filling

them

up.

And

five

or

ten

thousand

years

from

now,

when

they

finally

learn

all

that

we

refuse

to

teach

them,

they'll

emerge

into

space

to

find

all

the

worlds

filled

up.

No

place

for

them

at

all.

They

think

of

our

fence

as

a

form

of

species

murder.

We

will

keep

them

on

Lusitania

like

animals

in

a

zoo,

while

we

go

out

and

take

all

the

rest

of

the

universe."

"That's

nonsense,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"That

isn't

our

intention

at

all."

"Isn't

it?"

Ender

retorted.

"Why

are

we

so

anxious

to

keep

them

from

any

influence

from

our

culture?

It

isn't

just

in

the

interest

of

science.

It

isn't

just

good

xenological

procedure.

Remember,

please,

that

our

discovery

of

the

ansible,

of

starflight,

of

partial

gravity

control,

even

of

the

weapon

we

used

to

destroy

the

buggers--

all

of

them

came

as

a

direct

result

of

our

contact

with

the

buggers.

We

learned

most

of

the

technology

from

the

machines

they

left

behind

from

their

first

foray

into

Earth's

star

system.

We

were

using

those

machines

long

before

we

understood

them.

Some

of

them,

like

the

philotic

slope,

we

don't

even

understand

now.

We

are

in

space

precisely

because

of

the

impact

of

a

devastatingly

superior

culture.

And

yet

in

only

a

few

generations,

we

took

their

machines,

surpassed

them,

and

destroyed

them.

That's

what

our

fence

means--

we're

afraid

the

piggies

will

do

the

same

to

us.

And

they

know

that's

what

it

means.

They

know

it,

and

they

hate

it."

"We

aren't

afraid

of

them,"

said

the

Bishop.

"They're

savages,

for

heaven's

sake--

"

"That's

how

we

looked

to

the

buggers,

too,"

said

Ender.

"But

to

Pipo

and

Libo

and

Ouanda

and

Miro,

the

piggies

have

never

looked

like

savages.

They're

different

from

us,

yes,

far

more

different

than

framlings.

But

they're

still

people.

Ramen,

not

varelse.

So

when

Libo

saw

that

the

piggies

were

in

danger

of

starving,

that

they

were

preparing

to

go

to

war

in

order

to

cut

down

the

population,

he

didn't

act

like

a

scientist.

He

didn't

observe

their

war

and

take

notes

on

the

death

and

suffering.

He

acted

like

a

Christian.

He

got

experimental

amaranth

that

Novinha

had

rejected

for

human

use

because

it

was

too

closely

akin

to

Lusitanian

biochemistry,

and

he

taught

the

piggies

how

to

plant

it

and

harvest

it

and

prepare

it

as

food.

I

have

no

doubt

that

the

rise

in

piggy

population

and

the

fields

of

amaranth

are

what

the

Starways

Congress

saw.

Not

a

willful

violation

of

the

law,

but

an

act

of

compassion

and

love."

"How

can

you

call

such

disobedience

a

Christian

act?"

said

the

Bishop.

"What

man

of

you

is

there,

when

his

son

asks

for

bread,

will

give

him

a

stone?"

"The

devil

can

quote

scripture

to

suit

his

own

purpose,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I'm

not

the

devil,"

said

Ender,

"and

neither

are

the

piggies.

Their

babies

were

dying

of

hunger,

and

Libo

gave

them

food

and

saved

their

lives."

"And

look

what

they

did

to

him!"

"Yes,

let's

look

what

they

did

to

him.

They

put

him

to

death.

Exactly

the

way

they

put

to

death

their

own

most

honored

citizens.

Shouldn't

that

have

told

us

something?"

"It

told

us

that

they're

dangerous

and

have

no

conscience,"

said

the

Bishop.

"It

told

us

that

death

means

something

completely

different

to

them.

If

you

really

believed

that

someone

was

perfect

in

heart,

Bishop,

so

righteous

that

to

live

another

day

could

only

cause

them

to

be

less

perfect,

then

wouldn't

it

be

a

good

thing

for

them

if

they

were

killed

and

taken

directly

into

heaven?"

"You

mock

us.

You

don't

believe

in

heaven."

"But

you

do!

What

about

the

martyrs,

Bishop

Peregrino?

Weren't

they

caught

up

joyfully

into

heaven?"

"Of

course

they

were.

But

the

men

who

killed

them

were

beasts.

Murdering

saints

didn't

sanctify

them,

it

damned

their

souls

to

hell

forever."

"But

what

if

the

dead

don't

go

to

heaven?

What

if

the

dead

are

transformed

into

new

life,

right

before

your

eyes?

What

if

when

a

piggy

dies,

if

they

lay

out

his

body

just

so,

it

takes

root

and

turns

into

something

else?

What

if

it

turns

into

a

tree

that

lives

fifty

or

a

hundred

or

five

hundred

years

more?"

"What

are

you

talking

about?"

demanded

the

Bishop.

"Are

you

telling

us

that

the

piggies

somehow

metamorphose

from

animal

to

plant?"

asked

Dom

Crist

o.

"Basic

biology

suggests

that

this

isn't

likely."

"It's

practically

impossible,"

said

Ender.

"That's

why

there

are

only

a

handful

of

species

on

Lusitania

that

survived

the

Descolada.

Because

only

a

few

of

them

were

able

to

make

the

transformation.

When

the

piggies

kill

one

of

their

people,

he

is

transformed

into

a

tree.

And

the

tree

retains

at

least

some

of

its

intelligence.

Because

today

I

saw

the

piggies

sing

to

a

tree,

and

without

a

single

tool

touching

it,

the

tree

severed

its

own

roots,

fell

over,

and

split

itself

into

exactly

the

shapes

and

forms

of

wood

and

bark

that

the

piggies

needed.

It

wasn't

a

dream.

Miro

and

Ouanda

and

I

all

saw

it

with

our

own

eyes,

and

heard

the

song,

and

touched

the

wood,

and

prayed

for

the

soul

of

the

dead."

"What

does

this

have

to

do

with

our

decision?"

demanded

Bosquinha.

"So

the

forests

are

made

up

of

dead

piggies.

That's

a

matter

for

scientists."

"I'm

telling

you

that

when

the

piggies

killed

Pipo

and

Libo

they

thought

they

were

helping

them

transform

into

the

next

stage

of

their

existence.

They

weren't

beasts,

they

were

ramen,

giving

the

highest

honor

to

the

men

who

had

served

them

so

well."

"Another

moral

transformation,

is

that

it?"

asked

the

Bishop.

"Just

as

you

did

today

in

your

Speaking,

making

us

see

Marcos

Ribeira

again

and

again,

each

time

in

a

new

light,

now

you

want

us

to

think

the

piggies

are

noble?

Very

well,

they're

noble.

But

I

won't

rebel

against

Congress,

with

all

the

suffering

such

a

thing

would

cause,

just

so

our

scientists

can

teach

the

piggies

how

to

make

refrigerators."

"Please,"

said

Novinha.

They

looked

at

her

expectantly.

"You

say

that

they

stripped

our

files?

They

read

them

all?"

"Yes,"

said

Bosquinha.

"Then

they

know

everything

that

I

have

in

my

files.

About

the

Descolada."

"Yes,"

said

Bosquinha.

Novinha

folded

her

hands

in

her

lap.

"There

won't

be

any

evacuation."

"I

didn't

think

so,"

said

Ender.

"That's

why

I

asked

Ela

to

bring

you."

"Why

won't

there

be

an

evacuation?"

asked

Bosquinha.

"Because

of

the

Descolada."

"Nonsense,"

said

the

Bishop.

"Your

parents

found

a

cure

for

that."

"They

didn't

cure

it,"

said

Novinha.

"They

controlled

it.

They

stopped

it

from

becoming

active."

"That's

right,"

said

Bosquinha.

"That's

why

we

put

the

additives

in

the

water.

The

Colador."

"Every

human

being

on

Lusitania,

except

perhaps

the

Speaker,

who

may

not

have

caught

it

yet,

is

a

carrier

of

the

Descolada."

"The

additive

isn't

expensive,"

said

the

Bishop.

"But

perhaps

they

might

isolate

us.

I

can

see

that

they

might

do

that."

"There's

nowhere

isolated

enough,"

said

Novinha.

"The

Descolada

is

infinitely

variable.

It

attacks

any

kind

of

genetic

material.

The

additive

can

be

given

to

humans.

But

can

they

give

additives

to

every

blade

of

grass?

To

every

bird?

To

every

fish?

To

every

bit

of

plankton

in

the

sea?"

"They

can

all

catch

it?"

asked

Bosquinha.

"I

didn't

know

that."

"I

didn't

tell

anybody,"

said

Novinha.

"But

I

built

the

protection

into

every

plant

that

I

developed.

The

amaranth,

the

potatoes,

everything--

the

challenge

wasn't

making

the

protein

usable,

the

challenge

was

to

get

the

organisms

to

produce

their

own

Descolada

blockers."

Bosquinha

was

appalled.

"So

anywhere

we

go--"

"We

can

trigger

the

complete

destruction

of

the

biosphere.

"And

you

kept

this

a

secret?"

asked

Dom

Crist

o.

"There

was

no

need

to

tell

it."

Novinha

looked

at

her

hands

in

her

lap.

"Something

in

the

information

had

caused

the

piggies

to

kill

Pipo.

I

kept

it

secret

so

no

one

else

would

know.

But

now,

what

Ela

has

learned

over

the

last

few

years,

and

what

the

Speaker

has

said

tonight--

now

I

know

what

it

was

that

Pipo

learned.

The

Descolada

doesn't

just

split

the

genetic

molecules

and

prevent

them

from

reforming

or

duplicating.

It

also

encourages

them

to

bond

with

completely

foreign

genetic

molecules.

Ela

did

the

work

on

this

against

my

will.

All

the

native

life

on

Lusitania

thrives

in

plant-and-animal

pairs.

The

cabra

with

the

capim.

The

watersnakes

with

the

grama.

The

suckflies

with

the

reeds.

The

xingadora

bird

with

the

tropeqo

vines.

And

the

piggies

with

the

trees

of

the

forest."

"You're

saying

that

one

becomes

the

other?"

Dom

Crist

o

was

at

once

fascinated

and

repelled.

"The

piggies

may

be

unique

in

that,

in

transforming

from

the

corpse

of

a

piggy

into

a

tree,"

said

Novinha.

"But

perhaps

the

cabras

become

fertilized

from

the

pollen

of

the

capim.

Perhaps

the

flies

are

hatched

from

the

tassels

of

the

river

reeds.

It

should

be

studied.

I

should

have

been

studying

it

all

these

years."

"And

now

they'll

know

this?"

asked

Dom

Crist

o.

"From

your

files?"

"Not

right

away.

But

sometime

in

the

next

twenty

or

thirty

years.

Before

any

other

framlings

get

here,

they'll

know,"

said

Novinha.

"I'm

not

a

scientist,"

said

the

Bishop.

"Everyone

else

seems

to

understand

except

me.

What

does

this

have

to

do

with

the

evacuation?"

Bosquinha

fidgeted

with

her

hands.

"They

can't

take

us

off

Lusitania,"

she

said.

"Anywhere

they

took

us,

we'd

carry

the

Descolada

with

us,

and

it

would

kill

everything.

There

aren't

enough

xenobiologists

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

to

save

even

a

single

planet

from

devastation.

By

the

time

they

get

here,

they'll

know

that

we

can't

leave."

"Well,

then,"

said

the

Bishop.

"That

solves

our

problem.

If

we

tell

them

now,

they

won't

even

send

a

fleet

to

evacuate

us."

"No,"

said

Ender.

"Bishop

Peregrino,

once

they

know

what

the

Descolada

will

do,

they'll

see

to

it

that

no

one

leaves

this

planet,

ever."

The

Bishop

scoffed.

"What,

do

you

think

they'll

blow

up

the

planet?

Come

now,

Speaker,

there

are

no

more

Enders

among

the

human

race.

The

worst

they

might

do

is

quarantine

us

here--"

"In

which

case,"

said

Dom

Crist

o,

"why

should

we

submit

to

their

control

at

all?

We

could

send

them

a

message

telling

them

about

the

Descolada,

informing

them

that

we

will

not

leave

the

planet

and

they

should

not

come

here,

and

that's

it."

Bosquinha

shook

her

head.

"Do

you

think

that

none

of

them

will

say,

'The

Lusitanians,

just

by

visiting

another

world,

can

destroy

it.

They

have

a

starship,

they

have

a

known

propensity

for

rebelliousness,

they

have

the

murderous

piggies.

Their

existence

is

a

threat.'"

"Who

would

say

that?"

said

the

Bishop.

"No

one

in

the

Vatican,"

said

Ender.

"But

Congress

isn't

in

the

business

of

saving

souls."

"And

maybe

they'd

be

right,"

said

the

Bishop.

"You

said

yourself

that

the

piggies

want

starflight.

And

yet

wherever

they

might

go,

they'll

have

this

same

effect.

Even

uninhabited

worlds,

isn't

that

right?

What

will

they

do,

endlessly

duplicate

this

bleak

landscape--

forests

of

a

single

tree,

prairies

of

a

single

grass,

with

only

the

cabra

to

graze

it

and

only

the

xingadora

to

fly

above

it?"

"Maybe

someday

we

could

find

a

way

to

get

the

Descolada

under

control,"

said

Ela.

"We

can't

stake

our

future

on

such

a

thin

chance,"

said

the

Bishop.

"That's

why

we

have

to

rebel,"

said

Ender.

"Because

Congress

will

think

exactly

that

way.

Just

as

they

did

three

thousand

years

ago,

in

the

Xenocide.

Everybody

condemns

the

Xenocide

because

it

destroyed

an

alien

species

that

turned

out

to

be

harmless

in

its

intentions.

But

as

long

as

it

seemed

that

the

buggers

were

determined

to

destroy

humankind,

the

leaders

of

humanity

had

no

choice

but

to

fight

back

with

all

their

strength.

We

are

presenting

them

with

the

same

dilemma

again.

They're

already

afraid

of

the

piggies.

And

once

they

understand

the

Descolada,

all

the

pretense

of

trying

to

protect

the

piggies

will

be

done

with.

For

the

sake

of

humanity's

survival,

they'll

destroy

us.

Probably

not

the

whole

planet.

As

you

said,

there

are

no

Enders

today.

But

they'll

certainly

obliterate

Milagre

and

remove

any

trace

of

human

contact.

Including

killing

all

the

piggies

who

know

us.

Then

they'll

set

a

watch

over

this

planet

to

keep

the

piggies

from

ever

emerging

from

their

primitive

state.

If

you

knew

what

they

know,

wouldn't

you

do

the

same?"

"A

Speaker

for

the

Dead

says

this?"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"You

were

there,"

said

the

Bishop.

"You

were

there

the

first

time,

weren't

you.

When

the

buggers

were

destroyed."

"Last

time

we

had

no

way

of

talking

to

the

buggers,

no

way

of

knowing

they

were

ramen

and

not

varelse.

This

time

we're

here.

We

know

that

we

won't

go

out

and

destroy

other

worlds.

We

know

that

we'll

stay

here

on

Lusitania

until

we

can

go

out

safely,

the

Descolada

neutralized.

This

time,"

said

Ender,

"we

can

keep

the

ramen

alive,

so

that

whoever

writes

the

piggies'

story

won't

have

to

be

a

Speaker

for

the

Dead."

The

secretary

opened

the

door

abruptly,

and

Ouanda

burst

in.

"Bishop,"

she

said.

"Mayor.

You

have

to

come.

Novinha--"

"What

is

it?"

said

the

Bishop.

"Ouanda,

I

have

to

arrest

you,"

said

Bosquinha.

"Arrest

me

later,"

she

said.

"It's

Miro.

He

climbed

over

the

fence."

"He

can't

do

that,"

said

Novinha.

"It

might

kill

him--"

Then,

in

horror,

she

realized

what

she

had

said.

"Take

me

to

him--"

"Get

Navio,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"You

don't

understand,"

said

Ouanda.

"We

can't

get

to

him.

He's

on

the

other

side

of

the

fence."

"Then

what

can

we

do?"

asked

Bosquinha.

"Turn

the

fence

off,"

said

Ouanda.

Bosquinha

looked

helplessly

at

the

others.

"I

can't

do

that.

The

Committee

controls

that

now.

By

ansible.

They'd

never

turn

it

off."

"Then

Miro's

as

good

as

dead,"

said

Ouanda.

"No,"

said

Novinha.

Behind

her,

another

figure

came

into

the

room.

Small,

fur-covered.

None

of

them

but

Ender

had

ever

before

seen

a

piggy

in

the

flesh,

but

they

knew

at

once

what

the

creature

was.

"Excuse

me,"

said

the

piggy.

"Does

this

mean

we

should

plant

him

now?"

No

one

bothered

to

ask

how

the

piggy

got

over

the

fence.

They

were

too

busy

realizing

what

he

meant

by

planting

Miro.

"No!"

screamed

Novinha.

Mandachuva

looked

at

her

in

surprise.

"No?"

"I

think,"

said

Ender,

"that

you

shouldn't

plant

any

more

humans."

Mandachuva

stood

absolutely

still.

"What

do

you

mean?"

said

Ouanda.

"You're

making

him

upset."

"I

expect

he'll

be

more

upset

before

this

day

is

over,"

said

Ender.

"Come,

Ouanda,

take

us

to

the

fence

where

Miro

is."

"What

good

will

it

do

if

we

can't

get

over

the

fence?"

asked

Bosquinha.

"Call

for

Navio,"

said

Ender.

"I'll

go

get

him,"

said

Dona

Crist

.

"You

forget

that

no

one

can

call

anybody."

"I

said,

what

good

will

it

do?"

demanded

Bosquinha.

"I

told

you

before,"

said

Ender.

"If

you

decide

to

rebel,

we

can

sever

the

ansible

connection.

And

then

we

can

turn

off

the

fence."

"Are

you

trying

to

use

Miro's

plight

to

force

my

hand?"

asked

the

Bishop.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"He's

one

of

your

flock,

isn't

he?

So

leave

the

ninety-nine,

shepherd,

and

come

with

us

to

save

the

one

that's

lost."

"What's

happening?"

asked

Mandachuva.

"You're

leading

us

to

the

fence,"

said

Ender.

"Hurry,

please."

They

filed

down

the

stairs

from

the

Bishop's

chambers

to

the

Cathedral

below.

Ender

could

hear

the

Bishop

behind

him,

grumbling

about

perverting

scripture

to

serve

private

ends.

They

passed

down

the

aisle

of

the

Cathedral,

Mandachuva

leading

the

way.

Ender

noticed

that

the

Bishop

paused

near

the

altar,

watching

the

small

furred

creature

as

the

humans

trooped

after

him.

Outside

the

Cathedral,

the

Bishop

caught

up

with

him.

"Tell

me,

Speaker,"

he

said,

"just

as

a

matter

of

opinion,

if

the

fence

came

down,

if

we

rebelled

against

Starways

Congress,

would

all

the

rules

about

contact

with

the

piggies

be

ended?"

"I

hope

so,"

said

Ender.

"I

hope

that

there'll

be

no

more

unnatural

barriers

between

us

and

them."

"Then,"

said

the

Bishop,

"we'd

be

able

to

teach

the

gospel

of

Jesus

Christ

to

the

Little

Ones,

wouldn't

we?

There'd

be

no

rule

against

it."

"That's

right,"

said

Ender.

"They

might

not

be

converted,

but

there'd

be

no

rule

against

trying."

"I

have

to

think

about

this,"

said

the

Bishop.

"But

perhaps,

my

dear

infidel,

your

rebellion

will

open

the

door

to

the

conversion

of

a

great

nation.

Perhaps

God

led

you

here

after

all."

By

the

time

the

Bishop,

Dom

Crist

o,

and

Ender

reached

the

fence,

Mandachuva

and

the

women

had

already

been

there

for

some

time.

Ender

could

tell

by

the

way

Ela

was

standing

between

her

mother

and

the

fence,

and

the

way

Novinha

was

holding

her

hands

out

in

front

of

her

face,

that

Novinha

had

already

tried

to

climb

over

the

fence

to

reach

her

son.

She

was

crying

now

and

shouting

at

him.

"Miro!

Miro,

how

could

you

do

'

this,

how

could

you

climb

it--"

while

Ela

tried

to

talk

to

her,

to

calm

her.

On

the

other

side

of

the

fence,

four

piggies

stood

watching,

amazed.

Ouanda

was

trembling

with

fear

for

Miro's

life,

but

she

had

enough

presence

of

mind

to

tell

Ender

what

she

knew

he

could

not

see

for

himself.

"That's

Cups,

and

Arrow,

and

Human,

and

Leaf-eater.

Leaf-eater's

trying

to

get

the

others

to

plant

him.

I

think

I

know

what

that

means,

but

we're

all

right.

Human

and

Mandachuva

have

convinced

them

not

to

do

it."

"But

it

still

doesn't

get

us

any

closer,"

said

Ender.

"Why

did

Miro

do

something

so

stupid?"

"Mandachuva

explained

on

the

way

here.

The

piggies

chew

capim

and

it

has

an

anesthetic

effect.

They

can

climb

the

fence

whenever

they

want.

Apparently

they've

been

doing

it

for

years.

They

thought

we

didn't

do

it

because

we

were

so

obedient

to

law.

Now

they

know

that

capim

doesn't

have

the

same

effect

on

us."

Ender

walked

to

the

fence.

"Human,"

he

said.

Human

stepped

forward.

"There's

a

chance

that

we

can

turn

off

the

fence.

But

if

we

do

it,

we're

at

war

with

all

the

humans

on

every

other

world.

Do

you

understand

that?

The

humans

of

Lusitania

and

the

piggies,

together,

at

war

against

all

the

other

humans."

"Oh,"

said

Human.

"Will

we

win?"

asked

Arrow.

"We

might,"

said

Ender.

"And

we

might

not."

"Will

you

give

us

the

hive

queen?"

asked

Human.

"First

I

have

to

meet

with

the

wives,"

said

Ender.

The

piggies

stiffened.

"What

are

you

talking

about?"

asked

the

Bishop.

"I

have

to

meet

with

the

wives,"

said

Ender

to

the

piggies,

"because

we

have

to

make

a

treaty.

An

agreement.

A

set

of

rules

between

us.

Do

you

understand

me?

Humans

can't

live

by

your

laws,

and

you

can't

live

by

ours,

but

if

we're

to

live

in

peace,

with

no

fence

between

us,

and

if

I'm

to

let

the

hive

queen

live

with

you

and

help

you

and

teach

you,

then

you

have

to

make

us

some

promises,

and

keep

them.

Do

you

understand?"

"I

understand,"

said

Human.

"But

you

don't

know

what

you're

asking

for,

to

deal

with

the

wives.

They're

not

smart

the

way

that

the

brothers

are

smart."

"They

make

all

the

decisions,

don't

they?"

"Of

course,"

said

Human.

"They're

the

keepers

of

the

mothers,

aren't

they?

But

I

warn

you,

it's

dangerous

to

speak

to

the

wives.

Especially

for

you,

because

they

honor

you

so

much."

"If

the

fence

comes

down,

I

have

to

speak

to

the

wives.

If

I

can't

speak

to

them,

then

the

fence

stays

up,

and

Miro

dies,

and

we'll

have

to

obey

the

Congressional

Order

that

all

the

humans

of

Lusitania

must

leave

here."

Ender

did

not

tell

them

that

the

humans

might

well

be

killed.

He

always

told

the

truth,

but

he

didn't

always

tell

it

all.

"I'll

take

you

to

the

wives,"

said

Human.

Leaf-eater

walked

up

to

him

and

ran

his

hand

derisively

across

Human's

belly.

"They

named

you

right,"

he

said.

"You

are

a

human,

not

one

of

us."

Leaf-eater

started

to

run

away,

but

Arrow

and

Cups

held

him.

"I'll

take

you,"

said

Human.

"Now,

stop

the

fence

and

save

Miro's

life."

Ender

turned

to

the

Bishop.

"It's

not

my

decision,"

said

the

Bishop.

"It's

Bosquinha's."

"My

oath

is

to

the

Starways

Congress,"

said

Bosquinha,

"but

I'll

perjure

myself

this

minute

to

save

the

lives

of

my

people.

I

say

the

fence

comes

down

and

we

try

to

make

the

most

of

our

rebellion."

"If

we

can

preach

to

the

piggies,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I'll

ask

them

when

I

meet

with

the

wives,"

said

Ender.

"I

can't

promise

more

than

that."

"Bishop!"

cried

Novinha.

"Pipo

and

Libo

already

died

beyond

that

fence!"

"Bring

it

down,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I

don't

want

to

see

this

colony

end

with

God's

work

here

still

untouched."

He

smiled

grimly.

"But

Os

Venerados

had

better

be

made

saints

pretty

soon.

We'll

need

their

help."

"Jane,"

murmured

Ender.

"That's

why

I

love

you,"

said

Jane.

"You

can

do

anything,

as

long

as

I

set

up

the

circumstances

just

right."

"Cut

off

the

ansible

and

turn

off

the

fence,

please,"

said

Ender.

"Done,"

she

said.

Ender

ran

for

the

fence,

climbed

over

it.

With

the

piggies'

help

he

lifted

Miro

to

the

top

and

let

his

rigid

body

drop

into

the

waiting

arms

of

the

Bishop,

the

Mayor,

Dom

Crist

o,

and

Novinha.

Navio

was

jogging

down

the

slope

right

behind

Dona

Crist

.

Whatever

they

could

do

to

help

Miro

would

be

done.

Ouanda

was

climbing

the

fence.

"Go

back,"

said

Ender.

"We've

already

got

him

over."

"If

you're

going

to

see

the

wives,"

said

Ouanda,

"I'm

going

with

you.

You

need

my

help."

Ender

had

no

answer

to

that.

She

dropped

down

and

came

to

Ender.

Navio

was

kneeling

by

Miro's

body.

"He

climbed

the

fence?"

he

said.

"There's

nothing

in

the

books

for

that.

It

isn't

possible.

Nobody

can

bear

enough

pain

to

get

his

head

right

through

the

field."

"Will

he

live?"

demanded

Novinha.

"How

should

I

know?"

said

Navio,

impatiently

stripping

away

Miro's

clothing

and

attaching

sensors

to

him.

"Nobody

covered

this

in

medical

school."

Ender

noticed

that

the

fence

was

shaking

again.

Ela

was

climbing

over.

"I

don't

need

your

help,"

Ender

said.

"It's

about

time

somebody

who

knows

something

about

xenobiology

got

to

see

what's

going

on,"

she

retorted.

"Stay

and

look

after

your

brother,"

said

Ouanda.

Ela

looked

at

her

defiantly.

"He's

your

brother,

too,"

she

said.

"Now

let's

both

see

to

it

that

if

he

dies,

he

didn't

die

for

nothing."

The

three

of

them

followed

Human

and

the

other

piggies

into

the

forest.

Bosquinha

and

the

Bishop

watched

them

go.

"When

I

woke

up

this

morning,"

Bosquinha

said,

"I

didn't

expect

to

be

a

rebel

before

I

went

to

bed."

"Nor

did

I

ever

imagine

that

the

Speaker

would

be

our

ambassador

to

the

piggies,"

said

the

Bishop.

"The

question

is,"

said

Dom

Crist

o,

"will

we

ever

be

forgiven

for

it."

"Do

you

think

we're

making

a

mistake?"

snapped

the

Bishop.

"Not

at

all,"

said

Dom

Crist

o.

"I

think

we've

taken

a

step

toward

something

truly

magnificent.

But

humankind

almost

never

forgives

true

greatness."

"Fortunately,"

said

the

Bishop,

"humankind

isn't

the

judge

that

matters.

And

now

I

intend

to

pray

for

this

boy,

since

medical

science

has

obviously

reached

the

boundary

of

its

competence."

Chapter

17

--

The

Wives

Find

out

how

word

got

out

that

the

Evacuation

Fleet

is

armed

with

the

Little

Doctor.

That

is

HIGHEST

PRIORITY.

Then

find

out

who

this

so-called

Demosthenes

is.

Calling

the

Evacuation

Fleet

a

Second

Xenocide

is

definitely

a

violation

of

the

treason

laws

under

the

Code

and

if

CSA

can't

find

this

voice

and

put

a

stop

to

it,

I

can't

think

of

any

good

reason

for

CSA

to

continue

to

exist.

In

the

meantime,

continue

your

evaluation

of

the

files

retrieved

from

Lusitania,

It's

completely

irrational

for

them

to

rebel

just

because

we

want

to

arrest

two

errant

xenologers.

There

was

nothing

in

the

Mayor's

background

to

suggest

this

was

possible.

If

there's

a

chance

that

there

was

a

revolution,

I

want

to

find

out

who

the

leaders

of

that

revolution

might

be.

Pyotr,

I

know

you're

doing

your

best.

So

am

I.

So

is

everybody.

So

are

the

people

on

Lusitania,

probably.

But

my

responsibility

is

the

safety

and

integrity

of

the

Hundred

Worlds.

I

have

a

hundred

times

the

responsibility

of

Peter

the

Hegemon

and

about

a

tenth

of

his

power.

Not

to

mention

the

fact

that

I'm

far

from

being

the

genius

he

was.

No

doubt

you

and

everybody

else

would

be

happier

if

Peter

were

still

available.

I'm

just

afraid

that

by

the

time

this

thing

is

over,

we

may

need

another

Ender.

Nobody

wants

Xenocide,

but

if

it

happens,

I

want

to

make

sure

it's

the

other

guys

that

disappear.

When

it

comes

to

war,

human

is

human

and

alien

is

alien.

All

that

raman

business

goes

up

in

smoke

when

we're

talking

about

survival.

Does

that

satisfy

you?

Do

you

believe

me

when

I

tell

you

that

I'm

not

being

soft?

Now

see

to

it

you're

not

soft,

either.

See

to

it

you

get

me

results,

fast.

Now.

Love

and

kisses,

Bawa.

--

Gobawa

Ekimbo,

Chmn

Xen

Ovst

Comm,

to

Pyotr

Martinov,

Dir

Cgrs

Sec

Agc,

Memo

44:1970:5:4:2;

cit.

Demosthenes,

The

Second

Xenocide,

87:1972:1:1:1

Human

led

the

way

through

the

forest.

The

piggies

scrambled

easily

up

and

down

slopes,

across

a

stream,

through

thick

underbrush.

Human,

though,

seemed

to

make

a

dance

of

it,

running

partway

up

certain

trees,

touching

and

speaking

to

others.

The

other

piggies

were

much

more

restrained,

only

occasionally

joining

him

in

his

antics.

Only

Mandachuva

hung

back

with

the

human

beings.

"Why

does

he

do

that?"

asked

Ender

quietly.

Mandachuva

was

baffled

for

a

moment.

Ouanda

explained

what

Ender

meant.

"Why

does

Human

climb

the

trees,

or

touch

them

and

sing?"

"He

sings

to

them

about

the

third

life,"

said

Mandachuva.

"It's

very

bad

manners

for

him

to

do

that.

He

has

always

been

selfish

and

stupid."

Ouanda

looked

at

Ender

in

surprise,

then

back

at

Mandachuva.

"I

thought

everybody

liked

Human,"

she

said.

"Great

honor,"

said

Mandachuva.

"A

wise

one."

Then

Mandachuva

poked

Ender

in

the

hip.

"But

he's

a

fool

in

one

thing.

He

thinks

you'll

do

him

honor.

He

thinks

you'll

take

him

to

the

third

life."

"What's

the

third

life?"

asked

Ender.

"The

gift

that

Pipo

kept

for

himself,"

said

Mandachuva.

Then

he

walked

faster,

caught

up

with

the

other

piggies.

"Did

any

of

that

make

sense

to

you?"

Ender

asked

Ouanda.

"I

still

can't

get

used

to

the

way

you

ask

them

direct

questions."

"I

don't

get

much

in

the

way

of

answers,

do

I?"

"Mandachuva

is

angry,

that's

something.

And

he's

angry

at

Pipo,

that's

another.

The

third

life--

a

gift

that

Pipo

kept

for

himself.

It

will

all

make

sense."

"When?"

"In

twenty

years.

Or

twenty

minutes.

That's

what

makes

xenology

so

fun."

Ela

was

touching

the

trees,

too,

and

looking

from

time

to

time

at

the

bushes.

"All

the

same

species

of

tree.

And

the

bushes,

too,

just

alike.

And

that

vine,

climbing

most

of

the

trees.

Have

you

ever

seen

any

other

plant

species

here

in

the

forest,

Ouanda?"

"Not

that

I

noticed.

I

never

looked

for

that.

The

vine

is

called

merdona.

The

macios

seem

to

feed

on

it,

and

the

piggies

eat

the

macios.

The

merdona

root,

we

taught

the

piggies

how

to

make

it

edible.

Before

the

amaranth.

So

they're

eating

lower

on

the

food

chain

now."

"Look,"

said

Ender.

The

piggies

were

all

stopped,

their

backs

to

the

humans,

facing

a

clearing.

In

a

moment

Ender,

Ouanda,

and

Ela

caught

up

with

them

and

looked

over

them

into

the

moonlit

glen.

It

was

quite

a

large

space,

and

the

ground

was

beaten

bare.

Several

log

houses

lined

the

edges

of

the

clearing,

but

the

middle

was

empty

except

for

a

single

huge

tree,

the

largest

they

had

seen

in

the

forest.

The

trunk

seemed

to

be

moving.

"It's

crawling

with

macios,"

said

Ouanda.

"Not

macios,"

said

Human.

"Three

hundred

twenty,"

said

Mandachuva.

"Little

brothers,"

said

Arrow.

"And

little

mothers,"

added

Cups.

"And

if

you

harm

them,"

said

Leaf-eater,

"we

will

kill

you

unplanted

and

knock

down

your

tree."

"We

won't

harm

them,"

said

Ender.

The

piggies

did

not

take

a

single

step

into

the

clearing.

They

waited

and

waited,

until

finally

there

was

some

movement

near

the

largest

of

the

log

houses,

almost

directly

opposite

them.

It

was

a

piggy.

But

larger

than

any

of

the

piggies

they

had

seen

before.

"A

wife,"

murmured

Mandachuva.

"What's

her

name?"

asked

Ender.

The

piggies

turned

to

him

and

stared.

"They

don't

tell

us

their

names,"

said

Leafeater.

"If

they

even

have

names,"

added

Cups.

Human

reached

up

and

drew

Ender

down

to

where

he

could

whisper

in

his

ear.

"We

always

call

her

Shouter.

But

never

where

a

wife

can

hear."

The

female

looked

at

them,

and

then

sang--

there

was

no

other

way

to

describe

the

mellifluous

flow

of

her

voice--

a

sentence

or

two

in

Wives'

Language.

"It's

for

you

to

go,"

said

Mandachuva.

"Speaker.

You."

"Alone?"

asked

Ender.

"I'd

rather

bring

Ouanda

and

Ela

with

me."

Mandachuva

spoke

loudly

in

Wives'

Language;

it

sounded

like

gargling

compared

to

the

beauty

of

the

female's

voice.

Shouter

answered,

again

singing

only

briefly.

"She

says

of

course

they

can

come,"

Mandachuva

reported.

"She

says

they're

females,

aren't

they?

She's

not

very

sophisticated

about

the

differences

between

humans

and

little

ones."

"One

more

thing,"

said

Ender.

"At

least

one

of

you,

as

an

interpreter.

Or

can

she

speak

Stark?"

Mandachuva

relayed

Ender's

request.

The

answer

was

brief,

and

Mandachuva

didn't

like

it.

He

refused

to

translate

it.

It

was

Human

who

explained.

"She

says

that

you

may

have

any

interpreter

you

like,

as

long

as

it's

me."

"Then

we'd

like

to

have

you

as

our

interpreter,"

said

Ender.

"You

must

enter

the

birthing

place

first,"

said

Human.

"You

are

the

invited

one."

Ender

stepped

out

into

the

open

and

strode

into

the

moonlight.

He

could

hear

Ela

and

Ouanda

following

him,

and

Human

padding

along

behind.

Now

he

could

see

that

Shouter

was

not

the

only

female

here.

Several

faces

were

in

every

doorway.

"How

many

are

there?"

asked

Ender.

Human

didn't

answer.

Ender

turned

to

face

him.

"How

many

wives

are

there?"

Ender

repeated.

Human

still

did

not

answer.

Not

until

Shouter

sang

again,

more

loudly

and

commandingly.

Only

then

did

Human

translate.

"In

the

birthing

place,

Speaker,

it

is

only

to

speak

when

a

wife

asks

you

a

question."

Ender

nodded

gravely,

then

walked

back

to

where

the

other

males

waited

at

the

edge

of

the

clearing.

Ouanda

and

Ela

followed

him.

He

could

hear

Shouter

singing

behind

him,

and

now

he

understood

why

the

males

referred

to

her

by

that

name--

her

voice

was

enough

to

make

the

trees

shake.

Human

caught

up

with

Ender

and

tugged

at

his

clothing.

"She

says

why

are

you

going,

you

haven't

been

given

permission

to

go.

Speaker,

this

is

a

very

bad

thing,

she's

very

angry--"

"Tell

her

that

I

did

not

come

to

give

instructions

or

to

receive

instructions.

If

she

won't

treat

me

as

an

equal,

I

won't

treat

her

as

an

equal."

"I

can't

tell

her

that,"

said

Human.

"Then

she'll

always

wonder

why

I

left,

won't

she?"

"This

is

a

great

honor,

to

be

called

among

the

wives!"

"It

is

also

a

great

honor

for

the

Speaker

of

the

Dead

to

come

and

visit

them."

Human

stood

still

for

a

few

moments,

rigid

with

anxiety.

Then

he

turned

and

spoke

to

Shouter.

She

in

turn

fell

silent.

There

was

not

a

sound

in

the

glen.

"I

hope

you

know

what

you're

doing,

Speaker,"

murmured

Ouanda.

"I'm

improvising,"

said

Ender.

"How

do

you

think

it's

going?"

She

didn't

answer.

Shouter

went

back

into

the

large

log

house.

Ender

turned

around

and

again

headed

for

the

forest.

Almost

immediately

Shouter's

voice

rang

out

again.

"She

commands

you

to

wait,"

said

Human.

Ender

did

not

break

stride,

and

in

a

moment

he

was

on

the

other

side

of

the

piggy

males.

"If

she

asks

me

to

return,

I

may

come

back.

But

you

must

tell

her,

Human,

that

I

did

not

come

to

command

or

to

be

commanded."

"I

can't

say

that,"

said

Human.

"Why

not?"

asked

Ender.

"Let

me,"

said

Ouanda.

"Human,

do

you

mean

you

can't

say

it

because

you're

afraid,

or

because

there

are

no

words

for

it?"

"No

words.

For

a

brother

to

speak

to

a

wife

about

him

commanding

her,

and

her

petitioning

him,

those

words

can't

be

said

in

that

direction."

Ouanda

smiled

at

Ender.

"Not

mores,

here,

Speaker.

Language."

"Don't

they

understand

your

language,

Human?"

asked

Ender.

"Males'

Language

can't

be

spoken

in

the

birthing

place,"

said

Human.

"Tell

her

that

my

words

can't

be

spoken

in

Wives'

Language,

but

only

in

Males'

Language,

and

tell

her

that

I--

petition--

that

you

be

allowed

to

translate

my

words

in

Males'

Language."

"You

are

a

lot

of

trouble,

Speaker,"

said

Human.

He

turned

and

spoke

again

to

Shouter.

Suddenly

the

glen

was

full

of

the

sound

of

Wives'

Language,

a

dozen

different

songs,

like

a

choir

warming

up.

"Speaker,"

said

Ouanda,

"you

have

now

violated

just

about

every

rule

of

good

anthropological

practice."

"Which

ones

did

I

miss?"

"The

only

one

I

can

think

of

is

that

you

haven't

killed

any

of

them

yet."

"What

you're

forgetting,"

said

Ender,

"is

that

I'm

not

here

as

a

scientist

to

study

them.

I'm

here

as

an

ambassador

to

make

a

treaty

with

them."

Just

as

quickly

as

they

started,

the

wives

fell

silent.

Shouter

emerged

from

her

house

and

walked

to

the

middle

of

the

clearing

to

stand

very

near

to

the

huge

central

tree.

She

sang.

Human

answered

her--

in

Brothers'

Language.

Ouanda

murmured

a

rough

translation.

"He's

telling

her

what

you

said,

about

coming

as

equals."

Again

the

wives

erupted

in

cacophonous

song.

"How

do

you

think

they'll

respond?"

asked

Ela.

"How

could

I

know?"

asked

Ouanda.

"I've

been

here

exactly

as

often

as

you."

"I

think

they'll

understand

it

and

let

me

in

on

those

terms,"

said

Ender.

"Why

do

you

think

that?"

asked

Ouanda.

"Because

I

came

out

of

the

sky.

Because

I'm

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead."

"Don't

start

thinking

you're

a

great

white

god,"

said

Ouanda.

"It

usually

doesn't

work

out

very

well."

"I'm

not

Pizarro,"

said

Ender.

In

his

ear

Jane

murmured,

"I'm

beginning

to

make

some

sense

out

of

the

Wives'

Language.

The

basics

of

the

Males'

Language

were

in

Pipo's

and

Libo's

notes.

Human's

translations

are

very

helpful.

The

Wives'

Language

is

closely

related

to

Males'

Language,

except

that

it

seems

more

archaic--

closer

to

the

roots,

more

old

forms--

and

all

the

female-to-male

forms

are

in

the

imperative

voice,

while

the

male-to-female

forms

are

in

the

supplicative.

The

female

word

for

the

brothers

seems

to

be

related

to

the

male

word

for

macio,

the

tree

worm.

If

this

is

the

language

of

love,

it's

a

wonder

they

manage

to

reproduce

at

all."

Ender

smiled.

It

was

good

to

hear

Jane

speak

to

him

again,

good

to

know

he

would

have

her

help.

He

realized

that

Mandachuva

had

been

asking

Ouanda

a

question,

for

now

he

heard

her

whispered

answer.

"He's

listening

to

the

jewel

in

his

ear."

"Is

it

the

hive

queen?"

asked

Mandachuva.

"No,"

said

Ouanda.

"It's

a..."

She

struggled

to

find

a

word.

"It's

a

computer.

A

machine

with

a

voice."

"Can

I

have

one?"

asked

Mandachuva.

"Someday,"

Ender

answered,

saving

Ouanda

the

trouble

of

trying

to

figure

out

how

to

answer.

The

wives

fell

silent,

and

again

Shouter's

voice

was

alone.

Immediately

the

males

became

agitated,

bouncing

up

and

down

on

their

toes.

Jane

whispered

in

his

ear.

"She's

speaking

Males'

Language

herself,"

she

said.

"Very

great

day,"

said

Arrow

quietly.

"The

wives

speaking

Males'

Language

in

this

place.

Never

happened

before."

"She

invites

you

to

come

in,"

said

Human.

"As

a

sister

to

a

brother

she

invites

you."

Immediately

Ender

walked

into

the

clearing

and

approached

her

directly.

Even

though

she

was

taller

than

the

males,

she

was

still

a

good

fifty

centimeters

shorter

than

Ender,

so

he

fell

to

his

knees

at

once.

They

were

eye

to

eye.

"I

am

grateful

for

your

kindness

to

me,"

said

Ender.

"I

could

say

that

in

Wives'

Language,"

Human

said.

"Say

it

in

your

language

anyway,"

said

Ender.

He

did.

Shouter

reached

out

a

hand

and

touched

the

smooth

skin

of

his

forehead,

the

rough

stubble

of

his

jaw;

she

pressed

a

finger

against

his

lip,

and

he

closed

his

eyes

but

did

not

flinch

as

she

laid

a

delicate

finger

on

his

eyelid.

She

spoke.

"You

are

the

holy

Speaker?"

translated

Human.

Jane

corrected

the

translation.

"He

added

the

word

holy."

Ender

looked

Human

in

the

eye.

"I

am

not

holy,"

he

said.

Human

went

rigid.

"Tell

her."

He

was

in

turmoil

for

a

moment;

then

he

apparently

decided

that

Ender

was

the

less

dangerous

of

the

two.

"She

didn't

say

holy."

"Tell

me

what

she

says,

as

exactly

as

you

can,"

said

Ender.

"If

you

aren't

holy,"

said

Human,

"how

did

you

know

what

she

really

said?"

"Please,"

said

Ender,

"be

truthful

between

her

and

me."

"To

you

I'll

be

truthful,"

said

Human.

"But

when

I

speak

to

her,

it's

my

voice

she

hears

saying

your

words.

I

have

to

say

them--

carefully.

"

"Be

truthful,"

said

Ender.

"Don't

be

afraid.

It's

important

that

she

knows

exactly

what

I

said.

Tell

her

this.

Say

that

I

ask

her

to

forgive

you

for

speaking

to

her

rudely,

but

I

am

a

rude

framling

and

you

must

say

exactly

what

I

say."

Human

rolled

his

eyes,

but

turned

to

Shouter

and

spoke.

She

answered

briefly.

Human

translated.

"She

says

her

head

is

not

carved

from

merdona

root.

Of

course

she

understands

that."

"Tell

her

that

we

humans

have

never

seen

such

a

great

tree

before.

Ask

her

to

explain

to

us

what

she

and

the

other

wives

do

with

this

tree."

Ouanda

was

aghast.

"You

certainly

get

straight

to

the

point,

don't

you?"

But

when

Human

translated

Ender's

words,

Shouter

immediately

went

to

the

tree,

touched

it,

and

began

to

sing.

Now,

gathered

closer

to

the

tree,

they

could

see

the

mass

of

creatures

squirming

on

the

bark.

Most

of

them

were

no

more

than

four

or

five

centimeters

long.

They

looked

vaguely

fetal,

though

a

thin

haze

of

dark

fur

covered

their

pinkish

bodies.

Their

eyes

were

open.

They

climbed

over

each

other,

struggling

to

win

a

place

at

one

of

the

smears

of

drying

dough

that

dotted

the

bark.

"Amaranth

mash,"

said

Ouanda.

"Babies,"

said

Ela.

"Not

babies,"

said

Human.

"These

are

almost

grown

enough

to

walk."

Ender

stepped

to

the

tree,

reached

out

his

hand.

Shouter

abruptly

stopped

her

song.

But

Ender

did

not

stop

his

movement.

He

touched

his

fingers

to

the

bark

near

a

young

piggy.

In

its

climbing,

it

touched

him,

climbed

over

his

hand,

clung

to

him.

"Do

you

know

this

one

by

name?"

asked

Ender.

Frightened,

Human

hastily

translated.

And

gave

back

Shouter's

answer.

"That

one

is

a

brother

of

mine,"

he

said.

"He

won't

get

a

name

until

he

can

walk

on

two

legs.

His

father

is

Rooter."

"And

his

mother?"

asked

Ender.

"Oh,

the

little

mothers

never

have

names,"

said

Human.

"Ask

her."

Human

asked

her.

She

answered.

"She

says

his

mother

was

very

strong

and

very

courageous.

She

made

herself

fat

in

bearing

her

five

children."

Human

touched

his

forehead.

"Five

children

is

a

very

good

number.

And

she

was

fat

enough

to

feed

them

all."

"Does

his

mother

bring

the

mash

that

feeds

him?"

Human

looked

horrified.

"Speaker,

I

can't

say

that.

Not

in

any

language."

"Why

not?"

"I

told

you.

She

was

fat

enough

to

feed

all

five

of

her

little

ones.

Put

back

that

little

brother,

and

let

the

wife

sing

to

the

tree."

Ender

put

his

hand

near

the

trunk

again

and

the

little

brother

squirmed

away.

Shouter

resumed

her

song.

Ouanda

glared

at

Ender

for

his

impetuousness.

But

Ela

seemed

excited.

"Don't

you

see?

The

newborns

feed

on

their

mother's

body."

Ender

drew

away,

repelled.

"How

can

you

say

that?"

asked

Ouanda.

"Look

at

them

squirming

on

the

trees,

just

like

little

macios.

They

and

the

macios

must

have

been

competitors."

Ela

pointed

toward

a

part

of

the

tree

unstained

by

amaranth

mash.

"The

tree

leaks

sap.

Here

in

the

cracks.

Back

before

the

Descolada

there

must

have

been

insects

that

fed

on

the

sap,

and

the

macios

and

the

infant

piggies

competed

to

eat

them.

That's

why

the

piggies

were

able

to

mingle

their

genetic

molecules

with

these

trees.

Not

only

did

the

infants

live

here,

the

adults

constantly

had

to

climb

the

trees

to

keep

the

macios

away.

Even

when

there

were

plenty

of

other

food

sources,

they

were

still

tied

to

these

trees

throughout

their

life

cycles.

Long

before

they

ever

became

trees."

"We're

studying

piggy

society,"

said

Ouanda

impatiently.

"Not

the

distant

evolutionary

past."

"I'm

conducting

delicate

negotiations,"

said

Ender.

"So

please

be

quiet

and

learn

what

you

can

without

conducting

a

seminar."

The

singing

reached

a

climax;

a

crack

appeared

in

the

side

of

the

tree.

"They're

not

going

to

knock

down

this

tree

for

us,

are

they?"

asked

Ouanda,

horrified.

"She

is

asking

the

tree

to

open

her

heart."

Human

touched

his

forehead.

"This

is

the

mothertree,

and

it

is

the

only

one

in

all

our

forest.

No

harm

may

come

to

this

tree,

or

all

our

children

will

come

from

other

trees,

and

our

fathers

all

will

die."

All

the

other

wives'

voices

joined

Shouter's

now,

and

soon

a

hole

gaped

wide

in

the

trunk

of

the

mothertree.

Immediately

Ender

moved

to

stand

directly

in

front

of

the

hole.

It

was

too

dark

inside

for

him

to

see.

Ela

took

her

nightstick

from

her

belt

and

held

it

out

to

him.

Ouanda's

hand

flew

out

and

seized

Ela's

wrist.

"A

machine!"

she

said.

"You

can't

bring

that

here."

Ender

gently

took

the

nightstick

out

of

Ela's

hand.

"The

fence

is

off,"

said

Ender,

"and

we

all

can

engage

in

Questionable

Activities

now."

He

pointed

the

barrel

of

the

nightstick

at

the

ground

and

pressed

it

on,

then

slid

his

finger

quickly

along

the

barrel

to

soften

the

light

and

spread

it.

The

wives

murmured,

and

Shouter

touched

Human

on

the

belly.

"I

told

them

you

could

make

little

moons

at

night,"

he

said.

"I

told

them

you

carried

them

with

you."

"Will

it

hurt

anything

if

I

let

this

light

into

the

heart

of

the

mothertree?"

Human

asked

Shouter,

and

Shouter

reached

for

the

nightstick.

Then,

holding

it

in

trembling

hands,

she

sang

softly

and

tilted

it

slightly

so

that

a

sliver

of

the

light

passed

through

the

hole.

Almost

at

once

she

recoiled

and

pointed

the

nightstick

the

other

direction.

"The

brightness

blinds

them,"

Human

said.

In

Ender's

ear,

Jane

whispered,

"The

sound

of

her

voice

is

echoing

from

the

inside

of

the

tree.

When

the

light

went

in,

the

echo

modulated,

causing

a

high

overtone

and

a

shaping

of

the

sound.

The

tree

was

answering,

using

the

sound

of

Shouter's

own

voice."

"Can

you

see?"

Ender

said

softly.

"Kneel

down

and

get

me

close

enough,

and

then

move

me

across

the

opening.

"

Ender

obeyed,

letting

his

head

move

slowly

in

front

of

the

hole,

giving

the

jeweled

ear

a

clear

angle

toward

the

interior.

Jane

described

what

she

saw.

Ender

knelt

there

for

a

long

time,

not

moving.

Then

he

turned

to

the

others.

"The

little

mothers,"

said

Ender.

"There

are

little

mothers

in

there,

pregnant

ones.

Not

more

than

four

centimeters

long.

One

of

them

is

giving

birth."

"You

see

with

your

jewel?"

asked

Ela.

Ouanda

knelt

beside

him,

trying

to

see

inside

and

failing.

"Incredible

sexual

dimorphism.

The

females

come

to

sexual

maturity

in

their

infancy,

give

birth,

and

die."

She

asked

Human,

"All

of

these

little

ones

on

the

outside

of

the

tree,

they're

all

brothers?"

Human

repeated

the

question

to

Shouter.

The

wife

reached

up

to

a

place

near

the

aperture

in

the

trunk

and

took

down

one

fairly

large

infant.

She

sang

a

few

words

of

explanation.

"That

one

is

a

young

wife,"

Human

translated.

"She

will

join

the

other

wives

in

caring

for

the

children,

when

she's

old

enough."

"Is

there

only

one?"

asked

Ela.

Ender

shuddered

and

stood

up.

"That

one

is

sterile,

or

else

they

never

let

her

mate.

She

couldn't

possibly

have

had

children."

"Why

not?"

asked

Ouanda.

"There's

no

birth

canal,"

said

Ender.

"The

babies

eat

their

way

out."

Ouanda

muttered

a

prayer.

Ela,

however,

was

more

curious

than

ever.

"Fascinating,"

she

said.

"But

if

they're

so

small,

how

do

they

mate?"

"We

carry

them

to

the

fathers,

of

course,"

said

Human.

"How

do

you

think?

The

father's

can't

come

here,

can

they?"

"The

fathers,"

said

Ouanda.

"That's

what

they

call

the

most

revered

trees."

"That's

right,"

said

Human.

"The

fathers

are

ripe

on

the

bark.

They

put

their

dust

on

the

bark,

in

the

sap.

We

carry

the

little

mother

to

the

father

the

wives

have

chosen.

She

crawls

on

the

bark,

and

the

dust

on

the

sap

gets

into

her

belly

and

fills

it

up

with

little

ones."

Ouanda

wordlessly

pointed

to

the

small

protuberances

on

Human's

belly.

"Yes,"

Human

said.

"These

are

the

carries.

The

honored

brother

puts

the

little

mother

on

one

of

his

carries,

and

she

holds

very

tight

all

the

way

to

the

father."

He

touched

his

belly.

"It

is

the

greatest

joy

we

have

in

our

second

life.

We

would

carry

the

little

mothers

every

night

if

we

could."

Shouter

sang,

long

and

loud,

and

the

hole

in

the

mothertree

began

to

close

again.

"All

those

females,

all

the

little

mothers,"

asked

Ela.

"Are

they

sentient?"

It

was

a

word

that

Human

didn't

know.

"Are

they

awake?"

asked

Ender.

"Of

course,"

said

Human.

"What

he

means,"

explained

Ouanda,

"is

can

the

little

mothers

think?

Do

they

understand

language?"

"Them?"

asked

Human.

"No,

they're

no

smarter

than

the

cabras.

And

only

a

little

smarter

than

the

macios.

They

only

do

three

things.

Eat,

crawl,

and

cling

to

the

carry.

The

ones

on

the

outside

of

the

tree,

now--

they're

beginning

to

learn.

I

can

remember

climbing

on

the

face

of

the

mothertree.

So

I

had

memory

then.

But

I'm

one

of

the

very

few

that

remember

so

far

back."

Tears

came

unbidden

to

Ouanda's

eyes.

"All

the

mothers,

they're

born,

they

mate,

they

give

birth

and

die,

all

in

their

infancy.

They

never

even

know

they

were

alive."

"It's

sexual

dimorphism

carried

to

a

ridiculous

extreme,"

said

Ela.

"The

females

reach

sexual

maturity

early,

but

the

males

reach

it

late.

It's

ironic,

isn't

it,

that

the

dominant

female

adults

are

all

sterile.

They

govern

the

whole

tribe,

and

yet

their

own

genes

can't

be

passed

on--"

"Ela,"

said

Ouanda,

"what

if

we

could

develop

a

way

to

let

the

little

mothers

bear

their

children

without

being

devoured.

A

caesarean

section.

With

a

protein-rich

nutrient

substitute

for

the

little

mother's

corpse.

Could

the

females

survive

to

adulthood?"

Ela

didn't

have

a

chance

to

answer.

Ender

took

them

both

by

the

arms

and

pulled

them

away.

"How

dare

you!"

he

whispered.

"What

if

they

could

find

a

way

to

let

infant

human

girls

conceive

and

bear

children,

which

would

feed

on

their

mother's

tiny

corpse?"

"What

are

you

talking

about!"

said

Ouanda.

"That's

sick,"

said

Ela.

"We

didn't

come

here

to

attack

them

at

the

root

of

their

lives,"

said

Ender.

"We

came

here

to

find

a

way

to

share

a

world

with

them.

In

a

hundred

years

or

five

hundred

years,

when

they've

learned

enough

to

make

changes

for

themselves,

then

they

can

decide

whether

to

alter

the

way

that

their

children

are

conceived

and

born.

But

we

can't

begin

to

guess

what

it

would

do

to

them

if

suddenly

as

many

females

as

males

came

to

maturity.

To

do

what?

They

can't

bear

more

children,

can

they?

They

can't

compete

with

the

males

to

become

fathers,

can

they?

What

are

they

for?"

"But

they're

dying

without

ever

being

alive--"

"They

are

what

they

are,"

said

Ender.

"They

decide

what

changes

they'll

make,

not

you,

not

from

your

blindly

human

perspective,

trying

to

make

them

have

full

and

happy

lives,

just

like

us."

"You're

right,"

said

Ela.

"Of

course,

you're

right,

I'm

sorry."

To

Ela,

the

piggies

weren't

people,

they

were

strange

alien

fauna,

and

Ela

was

used

to

discovering

that

other

animals

had

inhuman

life

patterns.

But

Ender

could

see

that

Ouanda

was

still

upset.

She

had

made

the

raman

transition:

She

thought

of

piggies

as

us

instead

of

them.

She

accepted

the

strange

behavior

that

she

knew

about,

even

the

murder

of

her

father,

as

within

an

acceptable

range

of

alienness.

This

meant

she

was

actually

more

tolerant

and

accepting

of

the

piggies

than

Ela

could

possibly

be;

yet

it

also

made

her

more

vulnerable

to

the

discovery

of

cruel,

bestial

behaviors

among

her

friends.

Ender

noticed,

too,

that

after

years

of

association

with

the

piggies,

Ouanda

had

one

of

their

habits:

At

a

moment

of

extreme

anxiety,

her

whole

body

became

rigid.

So

he

reminded

her

of

her

humanity

by

taking

her

shoulder

in

a

fatherly

gesture,

drawing

her

close

under

his

arm.

At

his

touch

Ouanda

melted

a

little,

laughed

nervously,

her

voice

low.

"Do

you

know

what

I

keep

thinking?"

she

said.

"That

the

little

mothers

have

all

their

children

and

die

unbaptized."

"If

Bishop

Peregrino

converts

them,"

said

Ender,

"maybe

they'll

let

us

sprinkle

the

inside

of

the

mothertree

and

say

the

words."

"Don't

mock

me,"

Ouanda

whispered.

"I

wasn't.

For

now,

though,

we'll

ask

them

to

change

enough

that

we

can

live

with

them,

and

no

more.

We'll

change

ourselves

only

enough

that

they

can

bear

to

live

with

us.

Agree

to

that,

or

the

fence

goes

up

again,

because

then

we

truly

would

be

a

threat

to

their

survival."

Ela

nodded

her

agreement,

but

Ouanda

had

gone

rigid

again.

Ender's

fingers

suddenly

dug

harshly

into

Ouanda's

shoulder.

Frightened,

she

nodded

her

agreement.

He

relaxed

his

grip.

"I'm

sorry,"

he

said.

"But

they

are

what

they

are.

If

you

want,

they

are

what

God

made

them.

So

don't

try

to

remake

them

in

your

own

image."

He

returned

to

the

mothertree.

Shouter

and

Human

were

waiting.

"Please

excuse

the

interruption,"

said

Ender.

"It's

all

right,"

said

Human.

"I

told

her

what

you

were

doing."

Ender

felt

himself

sink

inside.

"What

did

you

tell

her

we

were

doing?"

"I

said

that

they

wanted

to

do

something

to

the

little

mothers

that

would

make

us

all

more

like

humans,

but

you

said

they

never

could

do

that

or

you'd

put

back

the

fence.

I

told

her

that

you

said

we

must

remain

Little

Ones,

and

you

must

remain

humans."

Ender

smiled.

His

translation

was

strictly

true,

but

he

had

the

sense

not

to

get

into

specifics.

It

was

conceivable

that

the

wives

might

actually

want

the

little

mothers

to

survive

childbirth,

without

realizing

how

vast

the

consequences

of

such

a

simple-seeming,

humanitarian

change

might

be.

Human

was

an

excellent

diplomat;

he

told

the

truth

and

yet

avoided

the

whole

issue.

"Well,"

said

Ender.

"Now

that

we've

all

met

each

other,

it's

time

to

begin

serious

talking."

Ender

sat

down

on

the

bare

earth.

Shouter

squatted

on

the

ground

directly

opposite

him.

She

sang

a

few

words.

"She

says

you

must

teach

us

everything

you

know,

take

us

out

to

the

stars,

bring

us

the

hive

queen

and

give

her

the

lightstick

that

this

new

human

brought

with

you,

or

in

the

dark

of

night

she'll

send

all

the

brothers

of

this

forest

to

kill

all

the

humans

in

your

sleep

and

hang

you

high

above

the

ground

so

you

get

no

third

life

at

all."

Seeing

the

humans'

alarm,

Human

reached

out

his

hand

and

touched

Ender's

chest.

"No,

no,

you

must

understand.

That

means

nothing.

That's

the

way

we

always

begin

when

we're

talking

to

another

tribe.

Do

you

think

we're

crazy?

We'd

never

kill

you!

You

gave

us

amaranth,

pottery,

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon."

"Tell

her

to

withdraw

that

threat

or

we'll

never

give

her

anything

else."

"I

told

you,

Speaker,

it

doesn't

mean--"

"She

said

the

words,

and

I

won't

talk

to

her

as

long

as

those

words

stand."

Human

spoke

to

her.

Shouter

jumped

to

her

feet

and

walked

all

the

way

around

the

mothertree,

her

hands

raised

high,

singing

loudly.

Human

leaned

to

Ender.

"She's

complaining

to

the

great

mother

and

to

all

the

wives

that

you're

a

brother

who

doesn't

know

his

place.

She's

saying

that

you're

rude

and

impossible

to

deal

with."

Ender

nodded.

"Yes,

that's

exactly

right.

Now

we're

getting

somewhere."

Again

Shouter

squatted

across

from

Ender.

She

spoke

in

Males'

Language.

"She

says

she'll

never

kill

any

human

or

let

any

of

the

brothers

or

wives

kill

any

of

you.

She

says

for

you

to

remember

that

you're

twice

as

tall

as

any

of

us

and

you

know

everything

and

we

know

nothing.

Now

has

she

humiliated

herself

enough

that

you'll

talk

to

her?"

Shouter

watched

him,

glumly

waiting

for

his

response.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"Now

we

can

begin."

***

Novinha

knelt

on

the

floor

beside

Miro's

bed.

Quim

and

Olhado

stood

behind

her.

Dom

Crist

o

was

putting

Quara

and

Grego

to

bed

in

their

room.

The

sound

of

his

off-tune

lullaby

was

barely

audible

behind

the

tortured

sound

of

Miro's

breathing.

Miro's

eyes

opened.

"Miro,"

said

Novinha.

Miro

groaned.

"Miro,

you're

home

in

bed.

You

went

over

the

fence

while

it

was

on.

Now

Dr.

Navio

says

that

your

brain

has

been

damaged.

We

don't

know

whether

the

damage

is

permanent

or

not.

You

may

be

partially

paralyzed.

But

you're

alive,

Miro,

and

Navio

says

that

he

can

do

many

things

to

help

you

compensate

for

what

you

may

have

lost.

Do

you

understand?

I'm

telling

you

the

truth.

It

may

be

very

bad

for

a

while,

but

it's

worth

trying."

He

moaned

softly.

But

it

was

not

a

sound

of

pain.

It

was

as

if

he

were

trying

to

talk,

and

couldn't.

"Can

you

move

your

jaw,

Miro?"

asked

Quim.

Slowly

Miro's

mouth

opened

and

closed.

Olhado

held

his

hand

a

meter

above

Miro's

head

and

moved

it.

"Can

you

make

your

eyes

follow

the

movement

of

my

hand?"

Miro's

eyes

followed.

Novinha

squeezed

Miro's

hand.

"Did

you

feel

me

squeeze

your

hand?"

Miro

moaned

again.

"Close

your

mouth

for

no,"

said

Quim,

"and

open

your

mouth

for

yes."

Miro

closed

his

mouth

and

said,

"Mm."

Novinha

could

not

help

herself;

despite

her

encouraging

words,

this

was

the

most

terrible

thing

that

had

happened

to

any

of

her

children.

She

had

thought

when

Lauro

lost

his

eyes

and

became

Olhado--

she

hated

the

nickname,

but

now

used

it

herself--

that

nothing

worse

could

happen.

But

Miro,

paralyzed,

helpless,

so

he

couldn't

even

feel

the

touch

of

her

hand,

that

could

not

be

borne.

She

had

felt

one

kind

of

grief

when

Pipo

died,

and

another

kind

when

Libo

died,

and

a

terrible

regret

at

Marc

o's

death.

She

even

remembered

the

aching

emptiness

she

felt

as

she

watched

them

lower

her

mother

and

father

into

the

ground.

But

there

was

no

pain

worse

than

to

watch

her

child

suffer

and

be

unable

to

help.

She

stood

up

to

leave.

For

his

sake,

she

would

do

her

crying

silently,

and

in

another

room.

"Mm.

Mm.

Mm."

"He

doesn't

want

you

to

go,"

said

Quim.

"I'll

stay

if

you

want,"

said

Novinha.

"But

you

should

sleep

again.

Navio

said

that

the

more

you

sleep

for

a

while--"

"Mm.

Mm.

Mm."

"Doesn't

want

to

sleep,

either,"

said

Quim.

Novinha

stifled

her

immediate

response,

to

snap

at

Quim

and

tell

him

that

she

could

hear

his

answers

perfectly

well

for

herself.

This

was

no

time

for

quarreling.

Besides,

it

was

Quim

who

had

worked

out

the

system

that

Miro

was

using

to

communicate.

He

had

a

right

to

take

pride

in

it,

to

pretend

that

he

was

Miro's

voice.

It

was

his

way

of

affirming

that

he

was

part

of

the

family.

That

he

was

not

quitting

because

of

what

he

learned

in

the

praqa

today.

It

was

his

way

of

forgiving

her,

so

she

held

her

tongue.

"Maybe

he

wants

to

tell

us

something,"

said

Olhado.

"Mm."

"Or

ask

a

question?"

said

Quim.

"Ma.

Aa."

"That's

great,"

said

Quim.

"If

he

can't

move

his

hands,

he

can't

write."

"Sem

problema,"

said

Olhado.

"Scanning.

He

can

scan.

If

we

bring

him

in

by

the

terminal,

I

can

make

it

scan

the

letters

and

he

just

says

yes

when

it

hits

the

letters

he

wants.

"That'll

take

forever,"

said

Quim.

"Do

you

want

to

try

that,

Miro?"

asked

Novinha.

He

wanted

to.

The

three

of

them

carried

him

to

the

front

room

and

laid

him

on

the

bed

there.

Olhado

oriented

the

terminal

so

it

displayed

all

the

letters

of

the

alphabet,

facing

so

Miro

could

see

them.

He

wrote

a

short

program

that

caused

each

letter

to

light

up

in

turn

for

a

fraction

of

a

second.

It

took

a

few

trial

runs

for

the

speed

to

be

right--

slow

enough

that

Miro

could

make

a

sound

that

meant

this

letter

before

the

light

moved

on

to

the

next

one.

Miro,

in

turn,

kept

things

moving

faster

yet

by

deliberately

abbreviating

his

words.

P-I-G.

"Piggies,"

said

Olhado.

"Yes,"

said

Novinha.

"Why

were

you

crossing

the

fence

with

the

piggies?"

"Mmmmm!"

"He's

asking

a

question,

Mother,"

said

Quim.

"He

doesn't

want

to

answer

any."

"Aa."

"Do

you

want

to

know

about

the

piggies

that

were

with

you

when

you

crossed

the

fence?"

asked

Novinha.

He

did.

"They've

gone

back

into

the

forest.

With

Ouanda

and

Ela

and

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead."

Quickly

she

told

him

about

the

meeting

in

the

Bishop's

chambers,

what

they

had

learned

about

the

piggies,

and

above

all

what

they

had

decided

to

do.

"When

they

turned

off

the

fence

to

save

you,

Miro,

it

was

a

decision

to

rebel

against

Congress.

Do

you

understand?

The

Committee's

rules

are

finished.

The

fence

is

nothing

but

wires

now.

The

gate

will

stand

open."

Tears

came

to

Miro's

eyes.

"Is

that

all

you

wanted

to

know?"

asked

Novinha.

"You

should

sleep."

No,

he

said.

No

no

no

no.

"Wait

till

his

eyes

are

clear,"

said

Quim.

"And

then

we'll

scan

some

more."

D-I-G-A

F-A-L--

"Diga

ao

Falante

pelos

Mortos,"

said

Olhado.

"What

should

we

tell

the

Speaker?"

asked

Quim.

"You

should

sleep

now

and

tell

us

later,"

said

Novinha.

"He

won't

be

back

for

hours.

He's

negotiating

a

set

of

rules

to

govern

relations

between

the

piggies

and

us.

To

stop

them

from

killing

any

more

of

us,

the

way

they

killed

Pipo

and

L--

and

your

father."

But

Miro

refused

to

sleep.

He

continued

spelling

out

his

message

as

the

terminal

scanned.

Together

the

three

of

them

worked

out

what

he

was

trying

to

get

them

to

tell

the

Speaker.

And

they

understood

that

he

wanted

them

to

go

now,

before

the

negotiations

ended.

So

Novinha

left

Dom

Crist

o

and

Dona

Crist

to

watch

over

the

house

and

the

little

children.

On

the

way

out

of

the

house

she

stopped

beside

her

oldest

son.

The

exertion

had

worn

him

out;

his

eyes

were

closed

and

his

breathing

was

regular.

She

touched

his

hand,

held

it,

squeezed

it;

he

couldn't

feel

her

touch,

she

knew,

but

then

it

was

herself

she

was

comforting,

not

him.

He

opened

his

eyes.

And,

ever

so

gently,

she

felt

his

fingers

tighten

on

hers.

"I

felt

it,"

she

whispered

to

him.

"You'll

be

all

right."

He

shut

his

eyes

against

his

tears.

She

got

up

and

walked

blindly

to

the

door.

"I

have

something

in

my

eye,"

she

told

Olhado.

"Lead

me

for

a

few

minutes

until

I

can

see

for

myself."

Quim

was

already

at

the

fence.

"The

gate's

too

far!"

he

shouted.

"Can

you

climb

over,

Mother?"

She

could,

but

it

wasn't

easy.

"No

doubt

about

it,"

she

said.

"Bosquinha's

going

to

have

to

let

us

install

another

gate

right

here."

***

It

was

late

now,

past

midnight,

and

both

Ouanda

and

Ela

was

getting

sleepy.

Ender

was

not.

He

had

been

on

edge

for

hours

in

his

bargaining

with

Shouter;

his

body

chemistry

had

responded,

and

even

if

he

had

gone

home

right

now

it

would

have

been

hours

before

he

was

capable

of

sleep.

He

now

knew

far

more

about

what

the

piggies

wanted

and

needed.

Their

forest

was

their

home,

their

nation;

it

was

all

the

definition

of

property

they

had

ever

needed.

Now,

however,

the

amaranth

fields

had

caused

them

to

see

that

the

prairie

was

also

useful

land,

which

they

needed

to

control.

Yet

they

had

little

concept

of

land

measurement.

How

many

hectares

did

they

need

to

keep

under

cultivation?

How

much

land

could

the

humans

use?

Since

the

piggies

themselves

barely

understood

their

needs,

it

was

hard

for

Ender

to

pin

them

down.

Harder

still

was

the

concept

of

law

and

government.

The

wives

ruled:

to

the

piggies,

it

was

that

simple.

But

Ender

had

finally

got

them

to

understand

that

humans

made

their

laws

differently,

and

that

human

laws

applied

to

human

problems.

To

make

them

understand

why

humans

needed

their

own

laws,

Ender

had

to

explain

to

them

human

mating

patterns.

He

was

amused

to

note

that

Shouter

was

appalled

at

the

notion

of

adults

mating

with

each

other,

and

of

men

having

an

equal

voice

with

women

in

the

making

of

the

laws.

The

idea

of

family

and

kinship

separate

from

the

tribe

was

"brother

blindness"

to

her.

It

was

all

right

for

Human

to

take

pride

in

his

father's

many

matings,

but

as

far

as

the

wives

were

concerned,

they

chose

fathers

solely

on

the

basis

of

what

was

good

for

the

tribe.

The

tribe

and

the

individual--

they

were

the

only

entities

the

wives

respected.

Finally,

though,

they

understood

that

human

laws

must

apply

within

the

borders

of

human

settlements,

and

piggy

laws

must

apply

within

the

piggy

tribes.

Where

the

borders

should

be

was

entirely

a

different

matter.

Now,

after

three

hours,

they

had

finally

agreed

to

one

thing

and

one

thing

only:

Piggy

law

applied

within

the

forest,

and

all

humans

who

came

within

the

forest

were

subject

to

it.

Human

law

applied

within

the

fence,

and

all

piggies

who

came

there

were

subject

to

human

government.

All

the

rest

of

the

planet

would

be

divided

up

later.

It

was

a

very

small

triumph,

but

at

least

there

was

some

agreement.

"You

must

understand,"

Ender

told

her,

"that

humans

will

need

a

lot

of

open

land.

But

we're

only

the

beginning

of

the

problem.

You

want

the

hive

queen

to

teach

you,

to

help

you

mine

ore

and

smelt

metals

and

make

tools.

But

she'll

also

need

land.

And

in

a

very

short

time

she'll

be

far

stronger

than

either

humans

or

Little

Ones."

Every

one

of

her

buggers,

he

explained,

was

perfectly

obedient

and

infinitely

hardworking.

They

would

quickly

outstrip

the

humans

in

their

productivity

and

power.

Once

she

was

restored

to

life

on

Lusitania,

she

would

have

to

be

reckoned

with

at

every

turn.

"Rooter

says

she

can

be

trusted,"

said

Human.

And,

translating

for

Shouter,

he

said,

"The

mothertree

also

gives

the

hive

queen

her

trust."

"Do

you

give

her

your

land?"

Ender

insisted.

"The

world

is

big,"

Human

translated

for

Shouter.

"She

can

use

all

the

forests

of

the

other

tribes.

So

can

you.

We

give

them

to

you

freely."

Ender

looked

at

Ouanda

and

Ela.

"That's

all

very

good,"

said

Ela,

"but

are

those

forests

theirs

to

give?"

"Definitely

not,"

said

Ouanda.

"They

even

have

wars

with

the

other

tribes."

"We'll

kill

them

for

you

if

they

give

you

trouble,"

offered

Human.

"We're

very

strong

now.

Three

hundred

twenty

babies.

In

ten

years

no

tribe

can

stand

against

us."

"Human,"

said

Ender,

"tell

Shouter

that

we

are

dealing

with

this

tribe

now.

We'll

deal

with

other

tribes

later."

Human

translated

quickly,

his

words

tumbling

over

each

other,

and

quickly

had

Shouter's

response.

"No

no

no

no

no."

"What

is

she

objecting

to?"

asked

Ender.

"You

won't

deal

with

our

enemies.

You

came

to

us.

If

you

go

to

them,

then

you

are

the

enemy,

too."

It

was

at

that

moment

that

the

lights

appeared

in

the

forest

behind

them,

and

Arrow

and

Leaf-eater

led

Novinha,

Quim,

and

Olhado

into

the

wives'

clearing.

"Miro

sent

us,"

Olhado

explained.

"How

is

he?"

asked

Ouanda.

"Paralyzed,"

said

Quim

bluntly.

It

saved

Novinha

the

effort

of

explaining

it

gently.

"Nossa

Senhora,"

whispered

Ouanda.

"But

much

of

it

is

temporary,"

said

Novinha.

"Before

I

left,

I

squeezed

his

hand.

He

felt

it,

and

squeezed

me

back.

Just

a

little,

but

the

nerve

connections

aren't

dead,

not

all

of

them,

anyway."

"Excuse

me,"

said

Ender,

"but

that's

a

conversation

you

can

carry

on

back

in

Milagre.

I

have

another

matter

to

attend

to

here.

"

"Sorry,"

Novinha

said.

"Miro's

message.

He

couldn't

speak,

but

he

gave

it

to

us

letter

by

letter,

and

we

figured

out

what

went

in

the

cracks.

The

piggies

are

planning

war.

Using

the

advantages

they've

gained

from

us.

Arrows,

their

greater

numbers--

they'd

be

irresistible.

As

I

understand

it,

though,

Miro

says

that

their

warfare

isn't

just

a

matter

of

conquest

of

territory.

It's

an

opportunity

for

genetic

mixing.

Male

exogamy.

The

winning

tribe

gets

the

use

of

the

trees

that

grow

from

the

bodies

of

the

war

dead."

Ender

looked

at

Human,

Leaf-eater,

Arrow.

"It's

true,"

said

Arrow.

"Of

course

it's

true.

We

are

the

wisest

of

tribes

now.

All

of

us

will

make

better

fathers

than

any

of

the

other

piggies.

"

"I

see,"

said

Ender.

"That's

why

Miro

wanted

us

to

come

to

you

now,

tonight,"

said

Novinha.

"While

the

negotiations

still

aren't

final.

That

has

to

end."

Human

stood

up,

bounced

up

and

down

as

if

he

were

about

to

take

off

and

fly.

"I

won't

translate

that,"

said

Human.

"I

will,"

said

Leaf-eater.

"Stop!"

shouted

Ender.

His

voice

was

far

louder

than

he

had

ever

let

it

be

heard

before.

Immediately

everyone

fell

silent;

the

echo

of

his

shout

seemed

to

linger

among

the

trees.

"Leaf-eater,"

said

Ender,

"I

will

have

no

interpreter

but

Human."

"Who

are

you

to

tell

me

that

I

may

not

speak

to

the

wives?

I

am

a

piggy,

and

you

are

nothing."

"Human,"

said

Ender,

"tell

Shouter

that

if

she

lets

Leafeater

translate

words

that

we

humans

have

said

among

ourselves,

then

he

is

a

spy.

And

if

she

lets

him

spy

on

us,

we

will

go

home

now

and

you

will

have

nothing

from

us.

I'll

take

the

hive

queen

to

another

world

to

restore

her.

Do

you

understand?"

Of

course

he

understood.

Ender

also

knew

that

Human

was

pleased.

Leaf-eater

was

trying

to

usurp

Human's

role

and

discredit

him--

along

with

Ender.

When

Human

finished

translating

Ender's

words,

Shouter

sang

at

Leaf-eater.

Abashed,

he

quickly

retreated

to

the

woods

to

watch

with

the

other

piggies.

But

Human

was

by

no

means

a

puppet.

He

gave

no

sign

that

he

was

grateful.

He

looked

Ender

in

the

eye.

"You

said

you

wouldn't

try

to

change

us."

"I

said

I

wouldn't

try

to

change

you

more

than

is

necessary."

"Why

is

this

necessary?

It's

between

us

and

the

other

piggies."

"Careful,"

said

Ouanda.

"He's

very

upset."

Before

he

could

hope

to

persuade

Shouter,

he

had

to

convince

Human.

"You

are

our

first

friends

among

the

piggies.

You

have

our

trust

and

our

love.

We

will

never

do

anything

to

harm

you,

or

to

give

any

other

piggies

an

advantage

over

you.

But

we

didn't

come

just

to

you.

We

represent

all

of

humankind,

and

we've

come

to

teach

all

we

can

to

all

of

the

piggies.

Regardless

of

tribe."

"You

don't

represent

all

humankind.

You're

about

to

fight

a

war

with

other

humans.

So

how

can

you

say

that

our

wars

are

evil

and

your

wars

are

good?"

Surely

Pizarro,

for

all

his

shortcomings,

had

an

easier

time

of

it

with

Atahualpa.

"We're

trying

not

to

fight

a

war

with

other

humans,"

said

Ender.

"And

if

we

fight

one,

it

won't

be

our

war,

trying

to

gain

an

advantage

over

them.

It

will

be

your

war,

trying

to

win

you

the

right

to

travel

among

the

stars."

Ender

held

up

his

open

hand.

"We

have

set

aside

our

humanness

to

become

ramen

with

you."

He

closed

his

hand

into

a

fist.

"Human

and

piggy

and

hive

queen,

here

on

Lusitania,

will

be

one.

All

humans.

All

buggers.

All

piggies.

Human

sat

in

silence,

digesting

this.

"Speaker,"

he

finally

said.

"This

is

very

hard.

Until

you

humans

came,

other

piggies

were--

always

to

be

killed,

and

their

third

life

was

to

be

slaves

to

us

in

forests

that

we

kept.

This

forest

was

once

a

battlefield,

and

the

most

ancient

trees

are

the

warriors

who

died

in

battle.

Our

oldest

fathers

are

the

heroes

of

that

war,

and

our

houses

are

made

of

the

cowards.

All

our

lives

we

prepare

to

win

battles

with

our

enemies,

so

that

our

wives

can

make

a

mothertree

in

a

new

battle

forest,

and

make

us

mighty

and

great.

These

last

ten

years

we

have

learned

to

use

arrows

to

kill

from

far

off.

Pots

and

cabra

skins

to

carry

water

across

the

drylands.

Amaranth

and

merdona

root

so

we

can

be

many

and

strong

and

carry

food

with

us

far

from

the

macios

of

our

home

forest.

We

rejoiced

in

this

because

it

meant

that

we

would

always

be

victorious

in

war.

We

would

carry

our

wives,

our

little

mothers,

our

heroes

to

every

corner

of

the

great

world,

and

finally

one

day

out

into

the

stars.

This

is

our

dream,

Speaker,

and

you

tell

me

now

that

you

want

us

to

lose

it

like

wind

in

the

sky."

It

was

a

powerful

speech.

None

of

the

others

offered

Ender

any

suggestions

about

what

to

say

in

answer.

Human

had

half-convinced

them.

"You

dream

is

a

good

one,"

said

Ender.

"It's

the

dream

of

every

living

creature.

The

desire

that

is

the

very

root

of

life

itself:

To

grow

until

all

the

space

you

can

see

is

part

of

you,

under

your

control.

It's

the

desire

for

greatness.

There

are

two

ways,

though,

to

fulfil

it.

One

way

is

to

kill

anything

that

is

not

yourself,

to

swallow

it

up

or

destroy

it,

until

nothing

is

left

to

oppose

you.

But

that

way

is

evil.

You

say

to

all

the

universe,

Only

I

will

be

great,

and

to

make

room

for

me

the

rest

of

you

must

give

up

even

what

you

already

have,

and

become

nothing.

Do

you

understand,

Human,

that

if

we

humans

felt

this

way,

acted

this

way,

we

could

kill

every

piggy

in

Lusitania

and

make

this

place

our

home.

How

much

of

your

dream

would

be

left,

if

we

were

evil?"

Human

was

trying

hard

to

understand.

"I

see

that

you

gave

us

great

gifts,

when

you

could

have

taken

from

us

even

the

little

that

we

had.

But

why

did

you

give

us

the

gifts,

if

we

can't

use

them

to

become

great?"

"We

want

you

to

grow,

to

travel

among

the

stars.

Here

on

Lusitania

we

want

you

to

be

strong

and

powerful,

with

hundreds

and

thousands

of

brothers

and

wives.

We

want

to

teach

you

to

grow

many

kinds

of

plants

and

raise

many

different

animals.

Ela

and

Novinha,

these

two

women,

will

work

all

the

days

of

their

lives

to

develop

more

plants

that

can

live

here

in

Lusitania,

and

every

good

thing

that

they

make,

they'll

give

to

you.

So

you

can

grow.

But

why

does

a

single

piggy

in

any

other

forest

have

to

die,

just

so

you

can

have

these

gifts?

And

why

would

it

hurt

you

in

any

way,

if

we

also

gave

the

same

gifts

to

them?"

"If

they

become

just

as

strong

as

we

are,

then

what

have

we

gained?"

What

am

I

expecting

this

brother

to

do,

thought

Ender.

His

people

have

always

measured

themselves

against

the

other

tribes.

Their

forest

isn't

fifty

hectares

or

five

hundred--

it's

either

larger

or

smaller

than

the

forest

of

the

tribe

to

the

west

or

the

south.

What

I

have

to

do

now

is

the

work

of

a

generation:

I

have

to

teach

him

a

new

way

of

conceiving

the

stature

of

his

own

people.

"Is

Rooter

great?"

asked

Ender.

"I

say

he

is,"

said

Human.

"He's

my

father.

His

tree

isn't

the

oldest

or

thickest,

but

no

father

that

we

remember

has

ever

had

so

many

children

so

quickly

after

he

was

planted."

"So

in

a

way,

all

the

children

that

he

fathered

are

still

part

of

him.

The

more

children

he

fathers,

the

greater

he

becomes."

Human

nodded

slowly.

"And

the

more

you

accomplish

in

your

life,

the

greater

you

make

your

father,

is

that

true?"

"If

his

children

do

well,

then

yes,

it's

a

great

honor

to

the

fathertree."

"Do

you

have

to

kill

all

the

other

great

trees

in

order

for

your

father

to

be

great?"

"That's

different,"

said

Human.

"All

the

other

great

trees

are

fathers

of

the

tribe.

And

the

lesser

trees

are

still

brothers."

Yet

Ender

could

see

that

Human

was

uncertain

now.

He

was

resisting

Ender's

ideas

because

they

were

strange,

not

because

they

were

wrong

or

incomprehensible.

He

was

beginning

to

understand.

"Look

at

the

wives,"

said

Ender.

"They

have

no

children.

They

can

never

be

great

the

way

that

your

father

is

great."

"Speaker,

you

know

that

they're

the

greatest

of

all.

The

whole

tribe

obeys

them.

When

they

rule

us

well,

the

tribe

prospers;

when

the

tribe

becomes

many,

then

the

wives

are

also

made

strong--"

"Even

though

not

a

single

one

of

you

is

their

own

child."

"How

could

we

be?"

asked

Human.

"And

yet

you

add

to

their

greatness.

Even

though

they

aren't

your

mother

or

your

father,

they

still

grow

when

you

grow."

"We're

all

the

same

tribe."

"But

why

are

you

the

same

tribe?

You

have

different

fathers,

different

mothers."

"Because

we

are

the

tribe!

We

live

here

in

the

forest,

we--"

"If

another

piggy

came

here

from

another

tribe,

and

asked

you

to

let

him

stay

and

be

a

brother--"

"We

would

never

make

him

a

fathertree!"

"But

you

tried

to

make

Pipo

and

Libo

fathertrees."

Human

was

breathing

heavily.

"I

see,"

he

said.

"They

were

part

of

the

tribe.

From

the

sky,

but

we

made

them

brothers

and

tried

to

make

them

fathers.

The

tribe

is

whatever

we

believe

it

is.

If

we

say

the

tribe

is

all

the

Little

Ones

in

the

forest,

and

all

the

trees,

then

that

is

what

the

tribe

is.

Even

though

some

of

the

oldest

trees

here

came

from

warriors

of

two

different

tribes,

fallen

in

battle.

We

become

one

tribe

because

we

say

we're

one

tribe."

Ender

marveled

at

his

mind,

this

small

raman.

How

few

humans

were

able

to

grasp

this

idea,

or

let

it

extend

beyond

the

narrow

confines

of

their

tribe,

their

family,

their

nation.

Human

walked

behind

Ender,

leaned

against

him,

the

weight

of

the

young

piggy

pressed

against

his

back.

Ender

felt

Human's

breath

on

his

cheek,

and

then

their

cheeks

were

pressed

together,

both

of

them

looking

in

the

same

direction.

All

at

once

Ender

understood:

"You

see

what

I

see,"

said

Ender.

"You

humans

grow

by

making

us

part

of

you,

humans

and

piggies

and

buggers,

ramen

together.

Then

we

are

one

tribe,

and

our

greatness

is

your

greatness,

and

yours

is

ours."

Ender

could

feel

Human's

body

trembling

with

the

strength

of

the

idea.

"You

say

to

us,

we

must

see

all

other

tribes

the

same

way.

As

one

tribe,

our

tribe

all

together,

so

that

we

grow

by

making

them

grow."

"You

could

send

teachers,"

said

Ender.

"Brothers

to

the

other

tribes,

who

could

pass

into

their

third

life

in

the

other

forests

and

have

children

there."

"This

is

a

strange

and

difficult

thing

to

ask

of

the

wives,"

said

Human.

"Maybe

an

impossible

thing.

Their

minds

don't

work

the

way

a

brother's

mind

works.

A

brother

can

think

of

many

different

things.

But

a

wife

thinks

of

only

one

thing:

what

is

good

for

the

tribe,

and

at

the

root

of

that,

what

is

good

for

the

children

and

the

little

mothers."

"Can

you

make

them

understand

this?"

asked

Ender.

"Better

than

you

could,"

said

Human.

"But

probably

not.

Probably

I'll

fail."

"I

don't

think

you'll

fail,"

said

Ender.

"You

came

here

tonight

to

make

a

covenant

between

us,

the

piggies

of

this

tribe,

and

you,

the

humans

who

live

on

this

world.

The

humans

outside

Lusitania

won't

care

about

our

covenant,

and

the

piggies

outside

ths

forest

won't

care

about

it."

"We

want

to

make

the

same

covenant

with

all

of

them."

"And

in

this

covenant,

you

humans

promise

to

teach

us

everything."

"As

quickly

as

you

can

understand

it."

"Any

question

we

ask."

"If

we

know

the

answer."

"When!

If!

These

aren't

words

in

a

covenant!

Give

me

straight

answers

now,

Speaker

for

the

Dead."

Human

stood

up,

pushed

away

from

Ender,

walked

around

in

front

of

him,

bent

down

a

little

to

look

at

Ender

from

above.

"Promise

to

teach

us

everything

that

you

know!"

"We

promise

that."

"And

you

also

promise

to

restore

the

hive

queen

to

help

us."

"I'll

restore

the

hive

queen.

You'll

have

to

make

your

own

covenant

with

her.

She

doesn't

obey

human

law."

"You

promise

to

restore

the

hive

queen,

whether

she

helps

us

or

not."

"Yes."

"You

promise

to

obey

our

law

when

you

come

into

our

forest.

And

you

agree

that

the

prairie

land

that

we

need

will

also

be

under

our

law."

"Yes."

"And

you

will

go

to

war

against

all

the

other

humans

in

all

the

stars

of

the

sky

to

protect

us

and

let

us

also

travel

in

the

stars?"

"We

already

have."

Human

relaxed,

stepped

back,

squatted

in

his

old

position.

He

drew

with

his

finger

in

the

dirt.

"Now,

what

you

want

from

us,"

said

Human.

"We

will

obey

human

law

in

your

city,

and

also

in

the

prairie

land

that

you

need."

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"And

you

don't

want

us

to

go

to

war,"

said

Human.

"That's

right."

"And

that's

all?"

"One

more

thing,"

said

Ender.

"What

you

ask

is

already

impossible,"

said

Human.

"You

might

as

well

ask

more."

"The

third

life,"

said

Ender.

"When

does

it

begin?

When

you

kill

a

piggy

and

he

grows

into

a

tree,

is

that

right?"

"The

first

life

is

within

the

mothertree,

where

we

never

see

the

light,

and

where

we

eat

blindly

the

meat

of

our

mother's

body

and

the

sap

of

the

mothertree.

The

second

life

is

when

we

live

in

the

shade

of

the

forest,

the

half-light,

running

and

walking

and

climbing,

seeing

and

singing

and

talking,

making

with

our

hands.

The

third

life

is

when

we

reach

and

drink

from

the

sun,

in

the

full

light

at

last,

never

moving

except

in

the

wind;

only

to

think,

and

on

those

certain

days

when

the

brothers

drum

on

your

trunk,

to

speak

to

them.

Yes,

that's

the

third

life."

"Humans

don't

have

the

third

life."

Human

looked

at

him,

puzzled.

"When

we

die,

even

if

you

plant

us,

nothing

grows.

There's

no

tree.

We

never

drink

from

the

sun.

When

we

die,

we're

dead."

Human

looked

at

Ouanda.

"But

the

other

book

you

gave

us.

It

talked

all

the

time

about

living

after

death

and

being

born

again."

"Not

as

a

tree,"

said

Ender.

"Not

as

anything

you

can

touch

or

feel.

Or

talk

to.

Or

get

answers

from."

"I

don't

believe

you,"

said

Human.

"If

that's

true,

why

did

Pipo

and

Libo

make

us

plant

them?"

Novinha

knelt

down

beside

Ender,

touching

him--

no,

leaning

on

him--

so

she

could

hear

more

clearly.

"How

did

they

make

you

plant

them?"

said

Ender.

"They

made

the

great

gift,

won

the

great

honor.

The

human

and

the

piggy

together.

Pipo

and

Mandachuva.

Libo

and

Leaf-eater.

Mandachuva

and

Leafeater

both

thought

that

they

would

win

the

third

life,

but

each

time,

Pipo

and

Libo

would

not.

They

insisted

on

keeping

the

gift

for

themselves.

Why

would

they

do

that,

if

humans

have

no

third

life?"

Novinha's

voice

came

then,

husky

and

emotional.

"What

did

they

have

to

do,

to

give

the

third

life

to

Mandachuva

or

Leaf-eater?"

"Plant

them,

of

course,"

said

Human.

"The

same

as

today."

"The

same

as

what

today?"

asked

Ender.

"You

and

me,"

said

Human.

"Human

and

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

If

we

make

this

covenant

so

that

the

wives

and

the

humans

agree

together,

then

this

is

a

great,

a

noble

day.

So

either

you

will

give

me

the

third

life,

or

I

will

give

it

to

you."

"With

my

own

hand?"

"Of

course,"

said

Human.

"If

you

won't

give

me

the

honor,

then

I

must

give

it

to

you."

Ender

remembered

the

picture

he

had

first

seen

only

two

weeks

ago,

of

Pipo

dismembered

and

disemboweled,

his

body

parts

stretched

and

spread.

Planted.

"Human,"

said

Ender,

"the

worst

crime

that

a

human

being

can

commit

is

murder.

And

one

of

the

worst

ways

to

do

it

is

to

take

a

living

person

and

cut

him

and

hurt

him

so

badly

that

he

dies."

Again

Human

squatted

for

a

while,

trying

to

make

sense

of

this.

"Speaker,"

he

said

at

last,

"my

mind

keeps

seeing

this

two

ways.

If

humans

don't

have

a

third

life,

then

planting

is

killing,

forever.

In

our

eyes,

Libo

and

Pipo

were

keeping

the

honor

to

themselves,

and

leaving

Mandachuva

and

Leaf-eater

as

you

see

them,

to

die

without

honor

for

their

accomplishments.

In

our

eyes,

you

humans

came

out

of

the

fence

to

the

hillside

and

tore

them

from

the

ground

before

their

roots

could

grow.

In

our

eyes,

it

was

you

who

committed

murder,

when

you

carried

Pipo

and

Libo

away.

But

now

I

see

it

another

way.

Pipo

and

Libo

wouldn't

take

Mandachuva

and

Leaf-eater

into

the

third

life,

because

to

them

it

would

be

murder.

So

they

willingly

allowed

their

own

death,

just

so

they

wouldn't

have

to

kill

any

of

us."

"Yes,"

said

Novinha.

"But

if

that's

so,

then

when

you

humans

saw

them

on

the

hillside,

why

didn't

you

come

into

the

forest

and

kill

us

all?

Why

didn't

you

make

a

great

fire

and

consume

all

our

fathers,

and

the

great

mothertree

herself?"

Leaf-eater

cried

out

from

the

edge

of

the

forest,

a

terrible

keening

cry,

an

unbearable

grief.

"If

you

had

cut

one

of

our

trees,"

said

Human.

"If

you

had

murdered

a

single

tree,

we

would

have

come

upon

you

in

the

night

and

killed

you,

every

one

of

you.

And

even

if

some

of

you

survived,

our

messengers

would

have

told

the

story

to

every

other

tribe,

and

none

of

you

would

ever

have

left

this

land

alive.

Why

didn't

you

kill

us,

for

murdering

Pipo

and

Libo?"

Mandachuva

suddenly

appeared

behind

Human,

panting

heavily.

He

flung

himself

to

the

ground,

his

hands

outstretched

toward

Ender.

"I

cut

him

with

these

hands,"

he

cried.

"I

tried

to

honor

him,

and

I

killed

his

tree

forever!"

"No,"

said

Ender.

He

took

Mandachuva's

hands,

held

them.

"You

both

thought

you

were

saving

each

other's

life.

He

hurt

you,

and

you--

hurt

him,

yes,

killed

him,

but

you

both

believed

you

were

doing

good.

That's

enough,

until

now.

Now

you

know

the

truth,

and

so

do

we.

We

know

that

you

didn't

mean

murder.

And

you

know

that

when

you

take

a

knife

to

a

human

being,

we

die

forever.

That's

the

last

term

in

the

covenant,

Human.

Never

take

another

human

being

to

the

third

life,

because

we

don't

know

how

to

go."

"When

I

tell

this

story

to

the

wives,"

said

Human,

"you'll

hear

grief

so

terrible

that

it

will

sound

like

the

breaking

of

trees

in

a

thunderstorm."

He

turned

and

stood

before

Shouter,

and

spoke

to

her

for

a

few

moments.

Then

he

returned

to

Ender.

"Go

now,"

he

said.

"We

have

no

covenant

yet,"

said

Ender.

"I

have

to

speak

to

all

the

wives.

They'll

never

do

that

while

you're

here,

in

the

shade

of

the

mothertree,

with

no

one

to

protect

the

little

ones.

Arrow

will

lead

you

back

out

of

the

forest.

Wait

for

me

on

the

hillside,

where

Rooter

keeps

watch

over

the

gate.

Sleep

if

you

can.

I'll

present

the

covenant

to

the

wives

and

try

to

make

them

understand

that

we

must

deal

as

kindly

with

the

other

tribes

as

you

have

dealt

with

us."

Impulsively,

Human

reached

out

a

hand

and

touched

Ender

firmly

on

the

belly.

"I

make

my

own

covenant,"

he

said

to

Ender.

"I

will

honor

you

forever,

but

I

will

never

kill

you."

Ender

put

out

his

hand

and

laid

his

palm

against

Human's

warm

abdomen.

The

protuberances

under

his

hand

were

hot

to

the

touch.

"I

will

also

honor

you

forever,"

said

Ender.

"And

if

we

make

this

convenant

between

your

tribe

and

ours,"

said

Human,

"will

you

give

me

the

honor

of

the

third

life?

Will

you

let

me

rise

up

and

drink

the

light?"

"Can

we

do

it

quickly?

Not

the

slow

and

terrible

way

that--"

"And

make

me

one

of

the

silent

trees?

Never

fathering?

Without

honor,

except

to

feed

my

sap

to

the

filthy

macios

and

give

my

wood

to

the

brothers

when

they

sing

to

me?"

"Isn't

there

someone

else

who

can

do

it?"

asked

Ender.

"One

of

the

brothers,

who

knows

your

way

of

life

and

death?"

"You

don't

understand,"

said

Human.

"This

is

how

the

whole

tribe

knows

that

the

truth

has

been

spoken.

Either

you

must

take

me

into

the

third

life,

or

I

must

take

you,

or

there's

no

covenant.

I

won't

kill

you,

Speaker,

and

we

both

want

a

treaty."

"I'll

do

it,"

said

Ender.

Human

nodded,

withdrew

his

hand,

and

returned

to

Shouter.

"O

Deus,"

whispered

Ouanda.

"How

will

you

have

the

heart?"

Ender

had

no

answer.

He

merely

followed

silently

behind

Arrow

as

he

led

them

to

the

woods.

Novinha

gave

him

her

own

nightstick

to

lead

the

way;

Arrow

played

with

it

like

a

child,

making

the

light

small

and

large,

making

it

hover

and

swoop

like

a

suckfly

among

the

trees

and

bushes.

He

was

as

happy

and

playful

as

Ender

had

ever

seen

a

piggy

be.

But

behind

them,

they

could

hear

the

voices

of

the

wives,

singing

a

terrible

and

cacophonous

song.

Human

had

told

them

the

truth

about

Pipo

and

Libo,

that

they

died

the

final

death,

and

in

pain,

all

so

that

they

would

not

have

to

do

to

Mandachuva

and

Leaf-eater

what

they

thought

was

murder.

Only

when

they

had

gone

far

enough

that

the

sound

of

the

wives'

keening

was

softer

than

their

own

footfalls

and

the

wind

in

the

trees

did

any

of

the

humans

speak.

"That

was

the

mass

for

my

father's

soul,"

said

Ouanda

softly.

"And

for

mine,"

answered

Novinha;

they

all

knew

that

she

spoke

of

Pipo,

not

the

long-dead

Venerado,

Gusto.

But

Ender

was

not

part

of

their

conversation;

he

had

not

known

Libo

and

Pipo,

and

did

not

belong

to

their

memory

of

grief.

All

he

could

think

of

was

the

trees

of

the

forest.

They

had

once

been

living,

breathing

piggies,

every

one

of

them.

The

piggies

could

sing

to

them,

talk

to

them,

even,

somehow,

understand

their

speech.

But

Ender

couldn't.

To

Ender

the

trees

were

not

people,

could

never

be

people.

If

he

took

the

knife

to

Human,

it

might

not

be

murder

in

the

piggies'

eyes,

but

to

Ender

himself

he

would

be

taking

away

the

only

part

of

Human's

life

that

Ender

understood.

As

a

piggy,

Human

was

a

true

raman,

a

brother.

As

a

tree

he

would

be

little

more

than

a

gravestone,

as

far

as

Ender

could

understand,

as

far

as

he

could

really

believe.

Once

again,

he

thought,

I

must

kill,

though

I

promised

that

I

never

would

again.

He

felt

Novinha's

hand

take

him

by

the

crook

of

the

arm.

She

leaned

on

him.

"Help

me,"

she

said.

"I'm

almost

blind

in

the

darkness."

"I

have

good

night

vision,"

Olhado

offered

cheerfully

from

behind

her.

"Shut

up,

stupid,"

Ela

whispered

fiercely.

"Mother

wants

to

walk

with

him."

Both

Novinha

and

Ender

heard

her

clearly,

and

both

could

feel

each

other's

silent

laughter.

Novinha

drew

closer

to

him

as

they

walked.

"I

think

you

have

the

heart

for

what

you

have

to

do,"

she

said

softly,

so

that

only

he

could

hear.

"Cold

and

ruthless?"

he

asked.

His

voice

hinted

at

wry

humor,

but

the

words

tasted

sour

and

truthful

in

his

mouth.

"Compassionate

enough,"

she

said,

"to

put

the

hot

iron

into

the

wound

when

that's

the

only

way

to

heal

it."

As

one

who

had

felt

his

burning

iron

cauterize

her

deepest

wounds,

she

had

the

right

to

speak;

and

he

believed

her,

and

it

eased

his

heart

for

the

bloody

work

ahead.

***

Ender

hadn't

thought

it

would

be

possible

to

sleep,

knowing

what

was

ahead

of

him.

But

now

he

woke

up,

Novinha's

voice

soft

in

his

ear.

He

realized

that

he

was

outside,

lying

in

the

capim,

his

head

resting

on

Novinha's

lap.

It

was

still

dark.

"They're

coming,"

said

Novinha

softly.

Ender

sat

up.

Once,

as

a

child,

he

would

have

come

awake

fully,

instantly;

but

he

was

trained

as

a

soldier

then.

Now

it

took

a

moment

to

orient

himself.

Ouanda,

Ela,

both

awake

and

watching;

Olhado

asleep;

Quim

just

stirring.

The

tall

tree

of

Rooter's

third

life

rising

only

a

few

meters

away.

And

in

the

near

distance,

beyond

the

fence

at

the

bottom

of

the

little

valley,

the

first

houses

of

Milagre

rising

up

the

slopes;

the

Cathedral

and

the

monastery

atop

the

highest

and

nearest

of

the

hills.

In

the

other

direction,

the

forest,

and

coming

down

from

the

trees,

Human,

Mandachuva,

Leaf-eater,

Arrow,

Cups,

Calendar,

Worm,

Bark-dancer,

several

other

brothers

whose

names

Ouanda

didn't

know.

"I've

never

seen

them,"

she

said.

"They

must

come

from

other

brother-houses."

Do

we

have

a

covenant?

said

Ender

silently.

That's

all

I

care

about.

Did

Human

make

the

wives

understand

a

new

way

of

conceiving

of

the

world?

Human

was

carrying

something.

Wrapped

in

leaves.

The

piggies

wordlessly

laid

it

before

Ender;

Human

unwrapped

it

carefully.

It

was

a

computer

printout.

"The

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,"

said

Ouanda

softly.

"The

copy

Miro

gave

them."

"The

covenant,"

said

Human.

Only

then

did

they

realize

that

the

printout

was

upside

down,

on

the

blank

side

of

the

paper.

And

there,

in

the

light

of

a

nightstick,

they

saw

faint

hand-printed

letters.

They

were

large

and

awkwardly

formed.

Ouanda

was

in

awe.

"We

never

taught

them

to

make

ink,"

she

said.

"We

never

taught

them

to

write."

"Calendar

learned

to

make

the

letters,"

said

Human.

"Writing

with

sticks

in

the

dirt.

And

Worm

made

the

ink

from

cabra

dung

and

dried

macios.

This

is

how

you

make

treaties,

isn't

it?"

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"If

we

didn't

write

it

on

paper,

then

we

would

remember

it

differently."

"That's

right,"

said

Ender.

"You

did

well

to

write

it

down."

"We

made

some

changes.

The

wives

wanted

some

changes,

and

I

thought

you

would

accept

them."

Human

pointed

them

out.

"You

humans

can

make

this

covenant

with

other

piggies,

but

you

can't

make

a

different

covenant.

You

can't

teach

any

other

piggies

things

you

haven't

taught

us.

Can

you

accept

that?"

"Of

course,"

said

Ender.

"That

was

the

easy

one.

Now,

what

if

we

disagree

about

what

the

rules

are?

What

if

we

disagree

about

where

your

prairie

land

ends

and

ours

begins?

So

Shouter

said,

Let

the

hive

queen

judge

between

humans

and

Little

Ones.

Let

the

humans

judge

between

the

Little

Ones

and

the

hive

queen.

And

let

Little

Ones

judge

between

the

hive

queen

and

the

humans."

Ender

wondered

how

easy

that

would

be.

He

remembered,

as

no

other

living

human

did,

how

terrifying

the

buggers

were

three

thousand

years

ago.

Their

insectlike

bodies

were

the

nightmares

of

humanity's

childhood.

How

easily

would

the

people

of

Milagre

accept

their

judgment?

So

it's

hard.

It's

no

harder

than

what

we've

asked

the

piggies

to

do.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"We

can

accept

that,

too.

It's

a

good

plan."

"And

another

change,"

said

Human.

He

looked

up

at

Ender

and

grinned.

It

looked

ghastly,

since

piggy

faces

weren't

designed

for

that

human

expression.

"This

is

why

it

took

so

long.

All

these

changes."

Ender

smiled

back.

"If

a

tribe

of

piggies

won't

sign

the

covenant

with

humans,

and

if

that

tribe

attacks

one

of

the

tribes

that

has

signed

the

covenant,

then

we

can

go

to

war

against

them."

"What

do

you

mean

by

attack?"

asked

Ender.

If

they

could

take

a

mere

insult

as

an

attack,

then

this

clause

would

reduce

the

prohibition

of

war

to

nothing.

"Attack,"

said

Human.

"It

begins

when

they

come

into

our

lands

and

kill

the

brothers

or

the

wives.

It

is

not

attack

when

they

present

themselves

for

war,

or

offer

an

agreement

to

begin

a

war.

It

is

attack

when

they

start

to

fight

without

an

agreement.

Since

we

will

never

agree

to

a

war,

an

attack

by

another

tribe

is

the

only

way

war

could

begin.

I

knew

you'd

ask."

He

pointed

to

the

words

of

the

covenant,

and

indeed

the

treaty

carefully

defined

what

constituted

an

attack.

"That

is

also

acceptable,"

said

Ender.

It

meant

that

the

possibility

of

war

would

not

be

removed

for

many

generations,

perhaps

for

centuries,

since

it

would

take

a

long

time

to

bring

this

covenant

to

every

tribe

of

piggies

in

the

world.

But

long

before

the

last

tribe

joined

the

covenant,

Ender

thought,

the

benefits

of

peaceful

exogamy

would

be

made

plain,

and

few

would

want

to

be

warriors

anymore.

"Now

the

last

change,"

said

Human.

"The

wives

meant

this

to

punish

you

for

making

this

covenant

so

difficult.

But

I

think

you

will

believe

it

is

no

punishment.

Since

we

are

forbidden

to

take

you

into

the

third

life,

after

this

covenant

is

in

effect

humans

are

also

forbidden

to

take

brothers

into

the

third

life."

For

a

moment

Ender

thought

it

meant

his

reprieve;

he

would

not

have

to

do

the

thing

that

Libo

and

Pipo

had

both

refused.

"After

the

covenant,"

said

Human.

"You

will

be

the

first

and

last

human

to

give

this

gift."

"I

wish..."

said

Ender.

"I

know

what

you

wish,

my

friend

Speaker,"

said

Human.

"To

you

it

feels

like

murder.

But

to

me--

when

a

brother

is

given

the

right

to

pass

into

the

third

life

as

a

father,

then

he

chooses

his

greatest

rival

or

his

truest

friend

to

give

him

the

passage.

You.

Speaker--

ever

since

I

first

learned

Stark

and

read

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

I

waited

for

you.

I

said

many

times

to

my

father,

Rooter,

of

all

humans

he

is

the

one

who

will

understand

us.

Then

Rooter

told

me

when

your

starship

came,

that

it

was

you

and

the

hive

queen

aboard

that

ship,

and

I

knew

then

that

you

had

come

to

give

me

passage,

if

only

I

did

well."

"You

did

well,

Human,"

said

Ender.

"Here,"

he

said.

"See?

We

signed

the

covenant

in

the

human

way."

At

the

bottom

of

the

last

page

of

the

covenant

two

words

were

crudely,

laboriously

shaped.

"Human,"

Ender

read

aloud.

The

other

word

he

could

not

read.

"It's

Shouter's

true

name,"

said

Human.

"Star-looker.

She

wasn't

good

with

the

writing

stick--

the

wives

don't

use

tools

very

often,

since

the

brothers

do

that

kind

of

work.

So

she

wanted

me

to

tell

you

what

her

name

is.

And

to

tell

you

that

she

got

it

because

she

was

always

looking

in

the

sky.

She

says

that

she

didn't

know

it

then,

but

she

was

watching

for

you

to

come."

So

many

people

had

so

much

hope

in

me,

thought

Ender.

In

the

end,

though,

everything

depended

on

them.

On

Novinha,

Miro,

Ela,

who

called

for

me;

on

Human

and

Star-looker.

And

on

the

ones

who

feared

my

coming,

too.

Worm

carried

the

cup

of

ink;

Calendar

carried

the

pen.

It

was

a

thin

strip

of

wood

with

a

slit

in

it

and

a

narrow

well

that

held

a

little

ink

when

he

dipped

it

in

the

cup.

He

had

to

dip

it

five

times

in

order

to

sign

his

name.

"Five,"

said

Arrow.

Ender

remembered

then

that

the

number

five

was

portentous

to

the

piggies.

It

had

been

an

accident,

but

if

they

chose

to

see

it

as

a

good

omen,

so

much

the

better.

"I'll

take

the

covenant

to

our

Governor

and

the

Bishop,"

said

Ender.

"Of

all

the

documents

that

were

ever

treasured

in

the

history

of

mankind..."

said

Ouanda.

No

one

needed

her

to

finish

the

sentence.

Human,

Leaf-eater,

and

Mandachuva

carefully

wrapped

the

book

again

in

leaves

and

handed

it,

not

to

Ender,

but

to

Ouanda.

Ender

knew

at

once,

with

terrible

certainty,

what

that

meant.

The

piggies

still

had

work

for

him

to

do,

work

that

would

require

that

his

hands

be

free.

"Now

the

covenant

is

made

the

human

way,"

said

Human.

"You

must

make

it

true

for

the

Little

Ones

as

well."

"Can't

the

signing

be

enough?"

asked

Ender.

"From

now

on

the

signing

is

enough,"

said

Human.

"But

only

because

the

same

hand

that

signed

for

the

humans

also

took

the

covenant

in

our

way,

too."

"Then

I

will,"

said

Ender,

"as

I

promised

you

I

would."

Human

reached

out

and

stroked

Ender

from

the

throat

to

the

belly.

"The

brother's

word

is

not

just

in

his

mouth,"

he

said.

"The

brother's

word

is

in

his

life."

He

turned

to

the

other

piggies.

"Let

me

speak

to

my

father

one

last

time

before

I

stand

beside

him."

Two

of

the

strange

brothers

came

forward

with

their

small

clubs

in

their

hands.

They

walked

with

Human

to

Rooter's

tree

and

began

to

beat

on

it

and

sing

in

the

Fathers'

Language.

Almost

at

once

the

trunk

split

open.

The

tree

was

still

fairly

young,

and

not

so

very

much

thicker

in

the

trunk

than

Human's

own

body;

it

was

a

struggle

for

him

to

get

inside.

But

he

fit,

and

the

trunk

closed

up

after

him.

The

drumming

changed

rhythm,

but

did

not

let

up

for

a

moment.

Jane

whispered

in

Ender's

ear.

"I

can

hear

the

resonance

of

the

drumming

change

inside

the

tree,"

she

said.

"The

tree

is

slowly

shaping

the

sound,

to

turn

the

drumming

into

language."

The

other

piggies

set

to

work

clearing

ground

for

Human's

tree.

Ender

noticed

that

he

would

be

planted

so

that,

from

the

gate,

Rooter

would

seem

to

stand

on

the

left

hand,

and

Human

on

the

right.

Pulling

up

the

capim

by

the

root

was

hard

work

for

the

piggies;

soon

Quim

was

helping

them,

and

then

Olhado,

and

then

Ouanda

and

Ela.

Ouanda

gave

the

covenant

to

Novinha

to

hold

while

she

helped

dig

capim.

Novinha,

in

turn,

carried

it

to

Ender,

stood

before

him,

looked

at

him

steadily.

"You

signed

it

Ender

Wiggin,"

she

said.

"Ender."

The

name

sounded

ugly

even

to

his

own

ears.

He

had

heard

it

too

often

as

an

epithet.

"I'm

older

than

I

look,"

said

Ender.

"That

was

the

name

I

was

known

by

when

I

blasted

the

buggers'

home

world

out

of

existence.

Maybe

the

presence

of

that

name

on

the

first

treaty

ever

signed

between

humans

and

ramen

will

do

something

to

change

the

meaning

of

the

name."

"Ender,"

she

whispered.

She

reached

toward

him,

the

bundled

treaty

in

her

hands,

and

held

it

against

his

chest;

it

was

heavy,

since

it

contained

all

the

pages

of

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

on

the

other

sides

of

pages

where

the

covenant

was

written.

"I

never

went

to

the

priests

to

confess,"

she

said,

"because

I

knew

they

would

despise

me

for

my

sin.

Yet

when

you

named

all

my

sins

today,

I

could

bear

it

because

I

knew

you

didn't

despise

me.

I

couldn't

understand

why,

though,

till

now."

"I'm

not

one

to

despise

other

people

for

their

sins,"

said

Ender.

"I

haven't

found

one

yet,

that

I

didn't

say

inside

myself,

I've

done

worse

than

this."

"All

these

years

you've

borne

the

burden

of

humanity's

guilt."

"Yes,

well,

it's

nothing

mystical,"

said

Ender.

"I

think

of

it

as

being

like

the

mark

of

Cain.

You

don't

make

many

friends,

but

nobody

hurts

you

much,

either."

The

ground

was

clear.

Mandachuva

spoke

in

Tree

Language

to

the

piggies

beating

on

the

trunk;

their

rhythm

changed,

and

again

the

aperture

in

the

tree

came

open.

Human

slid

out

as

if

he

were

an

infant

being

born.

Then

he

walked

to

the

center

of

the

cleared

ground.

Leaf-eater

and

Mandachuva

each

handed

him

a

knife.

As

he

took

the

knives,

Human

spoke

to

them--

in

Portuguese,

so

the

humans

could

understand,

and

so

it

would

carry

great

force.

"I

told

Shouter

that

you

lost

your

passage

to

the

third

life

because

of

a

great

misunderstanding

by

Pipo

and

Libo.

She

said

that

before

another

hand

of

hands

of

days,

you

both

would

grow

upward

into

the

light."

Leaf-eater

and

Mandachuva

both

let

go

of

their

knives,

touched

Human

gently

on

the

belly,

and

stepped

back

to

the

edge

of

the

cleared

ground.

Human

held

out

the

knives

to

Ender.

They

were

both

made

of

thin

wood.

Ender

could

not

imagine

a

tool

that

could

polish

wood

to

be

at

once

so

fine

and

sharp,

and

yet

so

strong.

But

of

course

no

tool

had

polished

these.

They

had

come

thus

perfectly

shaped

from

the

heart

of

a

living

tree,

given

as

a

gift

to

help

a

brother

into

the

third

life.

It

was

one

thing

to

know

with

his

mind

that

Human

would

not

really

die.

It

was

another

thing

to

believe

it.

Ender

did

not

take

the

knives

at

first.

Instead

he

reached

past

the

blades

and

took

Human

by

the

wrists.

"To

you

it

doesn't

feel

like

death.

But

to

me--

I

only

saw

you

for

the

first

time

yesterday,

and

tonight

I

know

you

are

my

brother

as

surely

as

if

Rooter

were

my

father,

too.

And

yet

when

the

sun

rises

in

the

morning,

I'll

never

be

able

to

talk

to

you

again.

It

feels

like

death

to

me,

Human,

how

ever

it

feels

to

you."

"Come

and

sit

in

my

shade,"

said

Human,

"and

see

the

sunlight

through

my

leaves,

and

rest

your

back

against

my

trunk.

And

do

this,

also.

Add

another

story

to

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

Call

it

the

Life

of

Human.

Tell

all

the

humans

how

I

was

conceived

on

the

bark

of

my

father's

tree,

and

born

in

darkness,

eating

my

mother's

flesh.

Tell

them

how

I

left

the

life

of

darkness

behind

and

came

into

the

half-light

of

my

second

life,

to

learn

language

from

the

wives

and

then

come

forth

to

learn

all

the

miracles

that

Libo

and

Miro

and

Ouanda

came

to

teach.

Tell

them

how

on

the

last

day

of

my

second

life,

my

true

brother

came

from

above

the

sky,

and

together

we

made

this

covenant

so

that

humans

and

piggies

would

be

one

tribe,

not

a

human

tribe

or

a

piggy

tribe,

but

a

tribe

of

ramen.

And

then

my

friend

gave

me

passage

to

the

third

life,

to

the

full

light,

so

that

I

could

rise

into

the

sky

and

give

life

to

ten

thousand

children

before

I

die."

"I'll

tell

your

story,"

said

Ender.

"Then

I

will

truly

live

forever."

Ender

took

the

knives.

Human

lay

down

upon

the

ground.

"Olhado,"

said

Novinha.

"Quim.

Go

back

to

the

gate.

Ela,

you

too."

"I'm

going

to

see

this,

Mother,"

said

Ela.

"I'm

a

scientist."

"You

forget

my

eyes,"

said

Olhado.

"I'm

recording

everything.

We

can

show

humans

everywhere

that

the

treaty

was

signed.

And

we

can

show

piggies

that

the

Speaker

took

the

covenant

in

their

way,

too."

"I'm

not

going,

either,"

said

Quim.

"Even

the

Blessed

Virgin

stood

at

the

foot

of

the

cross."

"You

can

stay,"

said

Novinha

softly.

And

she

also

stayed.

Human's

mouth

was

filled

with

capim,

but

he

didn't

chew

it

very

much.

"More,"

said

Ender,

"so

you

don't

feel

anything."

"That's

not

right,"

said

Mandachuva.

"These

are

the

last

moments

of

his

second

life.

It's

good

to

feel

something

of

the

pains

of

this

body,

to

remember

when

you're

in

the

third

life,

and

beyond

pain."

Mandachuva

and

Leaf-eater

told

Ender

where

and

how

to

cut.

It

had

to

be

done

quickly,

they

told

him,

and

their

hands

reached

into

the

steaming

body

to

point

out

organs

that

must

go

here

or

there.

Ender's

hands

were

quick

and

sure,

his

body

calm,

but

even

though

he

could

only

rarely

spare

a

glance

away

from

the

surgery,

he

knew

that

above

his

bloody

work,

Human's

eyes

were

watching

him,

watching

him,

filled

with

gratitude

and

love,

filled

with

agony

and

death.

It

happened

under

his

hands,

so

quickly

that

for

the

first

few

minutes

they

could

watch

it

grow.

Several

large

organs

shriveled

as

roots

shot

out

of

them;

tendrils

reached

from

place

to

place

within

the

body;

Human's

eyes

went

wide

with

the

final

agony;

and

out

of

his

spine

a

sprout

burst

upward,

two

leaves,

four

leaves--

And

then

stopped.

The

body

was

dead;

its

last

spasm

of

strength

had

gone

to

making

the

tree

that

rooted

in

Human's

spine.

Ender

had

seen

the

rootlets

and

tendrils

reaching

through

the

body.

The

memories,

the

soul

of

Human

had

been

transferred

into

the

cells

of

the

newly

sprouted

tree.

It

was

done.

His

third

life

had

begun.

And

when

the

sun

rose

in

the

morning,

not

long

from

now,

the

leaves

would

taste

the

light

for

the

first

time.

The

other

piggies

were

rejoicing,

dancing.

Leaf-eater

and

Mandachuva

took

the

knives

from

Ender's

hands

and

jammed

them

into

the

ground

on

either

side

of

Human's

head.

Ender

could

not

join

their

celebration.

He

was

covered

with

blood

and

reeked

with

the

stench

of

the

body

he

had

butchered.

On

all

fours

he

crawled

from

the

body,

up

the

hill

to

a

place

where

he

didn't

have

to

see

it.

Novinha

followed

him.

Exhausted,

spent,

all

of

them,

from

the

work

and

the

emotions

of

the

day.

They

said

nothing,

did

nothing,

but

fell

into

the

thick

capim,

each

one

leaning

or

lying

on

someone

else,

seeking

relief

at

last

in

sleep,

as

the

piggies

danced

away

up

the

hill

into

the

woods.

***

Bosquinha

and

Bishop

Peregrino

made

their

way

to

the

gate

before

the

sun

was

up,

to

watch

for

the

Speaker's

return

from

the

forest.

They

were

there

a

full

ten

minutes

before

they

saw

a

movement

much

nearer

than

the

forest's

edge.

It

was

a

boy,

sleepily

voiding

his

bladder

into

a

bush.

"Olhado!"

called

the

Mayor.

The

boy

turned,

waved,

then

hastily

fastened

his

trousers

and

began

waking

others

who

slept

in

the

tall

grass.

Bosquinha

and

the

Bishop

opened

the

gate

and

walked

out

to

meet

them.

"Foolish,

isn't

it,"

said

Bosquinha,

"but

this

is

the

moment

when

our

rebellion

seems

most

real.

When

I

first

walk

beyond

the

fence."

"Why

did

they

spend

the

night

out

of

doors?"

Peregrino

wondered

aloud.

"The

gate

was

open,

they

could

have

gone

home."

Bosquinha

took

a

quick

census

of

the

group

outside

the

gates.

Ouanda

and

Ela,

arm

in

arm

like

sisters.

Olhado

and

Quim.

Novinha.

And

there,

yes,

the

Speaker,

sitting

down,

Novinha

behind

him,

resting

her

hands

on

his

shoulders.

They

all

waited

expectantly,

saying

nothing.

Until

Ender

looked

up

at

them.

"We

have

the

treaty,"

he

said.

"It's

a

good

one."

Novinha

held

up

a

bundle

wrapped

in

leaves.

"They

wrote

it

down,"

she

said.

"For

you

to

sign."

Bosquinha

took

the

bundle.

"All

the

files

were

restored

before

midnight,"

she

said.

"Not

just

the

ones

we

saved

in

your

message

queue.

Whoever

your

friend

is,

Speaker,

he's

very

good."

"She,"

said

the

Speaker.

"Her

name

is

Jane."

Now,

though,

the

Bishop

and

Bosquinha

could

see

what

lay

on

the

cleared

earth

just

down

the

hill

from

where

the

Speaker

had

slept.

Now

they

understood

the

dark

stains

on

the

Speaker's

hands

and

arms,

the

spatter

marks

on

his

face.

"I

would

rather

have

no

treaty,"

said

Bosquinha,

"than

one

you

had

to

kill

to

get."

"Wait

before

you

judge,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I

think

the

night's

work

was

more

than

just

what

we

see

before

us."

"Very

wise,

Father

Peregrino,"

said

the

Speaker

softly.

"I'll

explain

it

to

you

if

you

want,"

said

Ouanda.

"Ela

and

I

understand

it

as

well

as

anyone."

"It

was

like

a

sacrament,"

said

Olhado.

Bosquinha

looked

at

Novinha,

uncomprehending.

"You

let

him

watch?"

Olhado

tapped

his

eyes.

"All

the

piggies

will

see

it,

someday,

through

my

eyes."

"It

wasn't

death,"

said

Quim.

"It

was

resurrection."

The

Bishop

stepped

near

the

tortured

corpse

and

touched

the

seedling

tree

growing

from

the

chest

cavity.

"His

name

is

Human,"

said

the

Speaker.

"And

so

is

yours,"

said

the

Bishop

softly.

He

turned

and

looked

around

at

the

members

of

his

little

flock,

who

had

already

taken

humanity

a

step

further

than

it

had

ever

gone

before.

Am

I

the

shepherd,

Peregrino

asked

himself,

or

the

most

confused

and

helpless

of

the

sheep?

"Come,

all

of

you.

Come

with

me

to

the

Cathedral.

The

bells

will

soon

ring

for

mass."

The

children

gathered

and

prepared

to

go.

Novinha,

too,

stepped

away

from

her

place

behind

the

Speaker.

Then

she

stopped,

turned

back

to

him,

looked

at

him

with

silent

invitation

in

her

eyes.

"Soon,"

he

said.

"A

moment

more."

She,

too,

followed

the

Bishop

through

the

gate

and

up

the

hill

into

the

Cathedral.

***

The

mass

had

barely

begun

when

Peregrino

saw

the

Speaker

enter

at

the

back

of

the

Cathedral.

He

paused

a

moment,

then

found

Novinha

and

her

family

with

his

eyes.

In

only

a

few

steps

he

had

taken

a

place

beside

her.

Where

Marc

o

had

sat,

those

rare

times

when

the

whole

family

came

together.

The

duties

of

the

service

took

his

attention;

a

few

moments

later,

when

Peregrino

could

look

again,

he

saw

that

Grego

was

now

sitting

beside

the

Speaker.

Peregrino

thought

of

the

terms

of

the

treaty

as

the

girls

had

explained

it

to

him.

Of

the

meaning

of

the

death

of

the

piggy

called

Human,

and

before

him,

of

the

deaths

of

Pipo

and

Libo.

All

things

coming

clear,

all

things

coming

together.

The

young

man,

Miro,

lying

paralyzed

in

bed,

with

his

sister

Ouanda

tending

him.

Novinha,

the

lost

one,

now

found.

The

fence,

its

shadow

so

dark

in

the

minds

of

all

who

had

lived

within

its

bounds,

now

still

and

harmless,

invisible,

insubstantial.

It

was

the

miracle

of

the

wafer,

turned

into

the

flesh

of

God

in

his

hands.

How

suddenly

we

find

the

flesh

of

God

within

us

after

all,

when

we

thought

that

we

were

only

made

of

dust.

Chapter

18

--

The

Hive

Queen

Evolution

gave

his

mother

no

birth

canal

and

no

breasts.

So

the

small

creature

who

would

one

day

be

named

Human

was

given

no

exit

from

the

womb

except

by

the

teeth

of

his

mouth.

He

and

his

infant

siblings

devoured

their

mother's

body.

Because

Human

was

strongest

and

most

vigorous,

he

ate

the

most

and

so

became

even

stronger.

Human

lived

in

utter

darkness.

When

his

mother

was

gone,

there

was

nothing

to

eat

but

the

sweet

liquid

that

flowed

on

the

surface

of

his

world.

He

did

not

know

yet

that

the

vertical

surface

was

the

inside

of

a

great

hollow

tree,

and

that

the

liquid

that

he

ate

was

the

sap

of

the

tree.

Nor

did

he

know

that

the

warm

creatures

that

were

far

larger

than

himself

were

older

piggies,

almost

ready

to

leave

the

darkness

of

the

tree,

and

that

the

smaller

creatures

were

younger

ones,

more

recently

emerged

than

himself.

All

he

really

cared

about

was

to

eat,

to

move,

and

to

see

the

light.

For

now

and

then,

in

rhythms

that

he

could

not

comprehend,

a

sudden

light

came

into

the

darkness,

It

began

each

time

with

a

sound,

whose

source

he

could

not

comprehend.

Then

the

tree

would

shudder

slightly;

the

sap

would

cease

to

flow;

and

all

the

tree's

energy

would

be

devoted

to

changing

the

shape

of

the

trunk

in

one

place,

to

make

an

opening

that

let

the

light

inside.

When

the

light

was

there,

Human

moved

toward

it.

When

the

light

was

gone,

Human

lost

his

sense

of

direction,

and

wandered

aimlessly

in

search

of

liquid

to

drink.

Until

one

day,

when

almost

all

the

other

creatures

were

smaller

than

himself,

and

none

at

all

were

larger,

the

light

came

and

he

was

so

strong

and

swift

that

he

reached

the

opening

before

it

closed.

He

bent

his

body

around

the

curve

of

the

wood

of

the

tree,

and

for

the

first

time

felt

the

rasp

of

outer

bark

under

his

soft

belly.

He

hardly

noticed

this

new

pain,

because

the

light

dazzled

him.

It

was

not

just

in

one

place,

but

everywhere,

and

it

was

not

grey

but

vivid

green

and

yellow.

His

rapture

lasted

many

seconds.

Then

he

was

hungry

again,

and

here

on

the

outside

of

the

mothertree

the

sap

flowed

only

in

the

fissures

of

the

bark,

where

it

was

hard

to

reach,

and

instead

of

all

the

other

creatures

being

little

ones

that

he

could

push

aside,

they

all

were

larger

than

himself,

and

drove

him

away

from

the

easy

feeding

places.

This

was

a

new

thing,

a

new

world,

a

new

life,

and

he

was

afraid.

Later,

when

he

learned

language,

he

would

remember

the

journey

from

darkness

into

light,

and

he

would

call

it

the

passage

from

the

first

life

to

the

second,

from

the

life

of

darkness

to

the

half-lit

life.

--

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

The

Life

of

Human,

1:1-5

Miro

decided

to

leave

Lusitania.

Take

the

Speaker's

starship

and

go

to

Trondheim

after

all.

Perhaps

at

his

trial

he

could

persuade

the

Hundred

Worlds

not

to

go

to

war

against

Lusitania.

At

worst,

he

could

become

a

martyr,

to

stir

people's

hearts,

to

be

remembered,

to

stand

for

something.

Whatever

happened

to

him,

it

would

be

better

than

staying

here.

In

the

first

few

days

after

he

climbed

the

fence,

Miro

recovered

rapidly.

He

gained

some

control

and

feeling

in

his

arms

and

legs.

Enough

to

take

shuffling

steps,

like

an

old

man.

Enough

to

move

his

arms

and

hands.

Enough

to

end

the

humiliation

of

his

mother

having

to

clean

his

body.

But

then

his

progress

slowed

and

stopped.

"Here

it

is,"

said

Navio.

"We

have

reached

the

level

of

permanent

damage.

You

are

so

lucky,

Miro,

you

can

walk,

you

can

talk,

you

are

a

whole

man.

You

are

no

more

limited

than,

say,

a

very

healthy

man

who

is

a

hundred

years

old.

I

would

rather

tell

you

that

your

body

would

be

as

it

was

before

you

climbed

the

fence,

that

you

would

have

all

the

vigor

and

control

of

a

twenty-year-old.

But

I'm

very

glad

that

I

don't

have

to

tell

you

that

you

will

be

bedridden

all

your

life,

diapered

and

catheterized,

able

to

do

nothing

more

than

listen

to

soft

music

and

wonder

where

your

body

went."

So

I'm

grateful,

Miro

thought.

As

my

fingers

curl

into

a

useless

club

on

the

ends

of

my

arms,

as

I

hear

my

own

speech

sounding

thick

and

unintelligible,

my

voice

unable

to

modulate

properly,

then

I

will

be

so

glad

that

I

am

like

a

hundred-yearold

man,

that

I

can

look

forward

to

eighty

more

years

of

life

as

a

centegenarian.

Once

it

was

clear

that

he

did

not

need

constant

attention,

the

family

scattered

and

went

about

their

business.

These

days

were

too

exciting

for

them

to

stay

home

with

a

crippled

brother,

son,

friend.

He

understood

completely.

He

did

not

want

them

to

stay

home

with

him.

He

wanted

to

be

with

them.

His

work

was

unfinished.

Now,

at

long

last,

all

the

fences,

all

the

rules

were

gone.

Now

he

could

ask

the

piggies

the

questions

that

had

so

long

puzzled

him.

He

tried

at

first

to

work

through

Ouanda.

She

came

to

him

every

morning

and

evening

and

made

her

reports

on

the

terminal

in

the

front

room

of

the

Ribeira

house.

He

read

her

reports,

asked

her

questions,

listened

to

her

stories.

And

she

very

seriously

memorized

the

questions

he

wanted

her

to

ask

the

piggies.

After

a

few

days

of

this,

however,

he

noticed

that

in

the

evening

she

would

indeed

have

the

answers

to

Miro's

questions.

But

there

was

no

follow-up,

no

exploration

of

meaning.

Her

real

attention

was

devoted

to

her

own

work.

And

Miro

stopped

giving

her

questions

to

ask

for

him.

He

lied

and

told

her

that

he

was

far

more

interested

in

what

she

was

doing,

that

her

avenues

of

exploration

were

the

most

important.

The

truth

was

that

he

hated

seeing

Ouanda.

For

him,

the

revelation

that

she

was

his

sister

was

painful,

terrible,

but

he

knew

that

if

the

decision

were

his

alone,

he

would

cast

aside

the

incest

tabu,

marry

her

and

live

in

the

forest

with

the

piggies

if

need

be.

Ouanda,

however,

was

a

believer,

a

belonger.

She

couldn't

possibly

violate

the

only

universal

human

law.

She

grieved

when

she

learned

that

Miro

was

her

brother,

but

she

immediately

began

to

separate

herself

from

him,

to

forget

the

touches,

the

kisses,

the

whispers,

the

promises,

the

teasing,

the

laughter...

Better

if

he

forgot

them,

too.

But

he

could

not.

Every

time

he

saw

her,

it

hurt

him

to

see

how

reserved

she

was,

how

polite

and

kind

she

was.

He

was

her

brother,

he

was

crippled,

she

would

be

good

to

him.

But

the

love

was

gone.

Uncharitably,

he

compared

Ouanda

to

his

own

mother,

who

had

loved

her

lover

regardless

of

the

barriers

between

them.

But

Mother's

lover

had

been

a

whole

man,

an

able

man,

not

this

useless

carcass.

So

Miro

stayed

home

and

studied

the

file

reports

of

everybody

else's

work.

It

was

torture

to

know

what

they

were

doing,

that

he

could

not

take

part

in

it;

but

it

was

better

than

doing

nothing,

or

watching

the

tedious

vids

on

the

terminal,

or

listening

to

music.

He

could

type,

slowly,

by

aiming

his

hand

so

the

stiffest

of

his

fingers,

the

index

finger,

touched

exactly

one

key.

It

wasn't

fast

enough

to

enter

any

meaningful

data,

or

even

to

write

memos,

but

he

could

call

up

other

people's

public

files

and

read

what

they

were

doing.

He

could

maintain

some

connection

with

the

vital

work

that

had

suddenly

blossomed

on

Lusitania,

with

the

opening

of

the

gate.

Ouanda

was

working

with

the

piggies

on

a

lexicon

of

the

Males'

and

Wives'

Languages,

complete

with

a

phonological

spelling

system

so

they

could

write

their

language

down.

Quim

was

helping

her,

but

Miro

knew

that

he

had

his

own

purpose:

He

intended

to

be

a

missionary

to

the

piggies

in

other

tribes,

taking

them

the

Gospels

before

they

ever

saw

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon;

he

intended

to

translate

at

least

some

of

the

scripture

and

speak

to

the

piggies

in

their

own

language.

All

this

work

with

piggy

language

and

culture

was

very

good,

very

important,

preserve

the

past,

prepare

to

communicate

with

other

tribes,

but

Miro

knew

that

it

could

easily

be

done

by

Dom

Crist

o's

scholars,

who

now

ventured

forth

in

their

monkish

robes

and

quietly

asked

questions

of

the

piggies

and

answered

their

questions

ably

and

powerfully.

Ouanda

was

allowing

herself

to

become

redundant,

Miro

believed.

The

real

work

with

the

piggies,

as

Miro

saw

it,

was

being

done

by

Ender

and

a

few

key

technicians

from

Bosquinha's

services

department.

They

were

laying

pipe

from

the

river

to

the

mothertree's

clearing,

to

bring

water

to

them.

They

were

setting

up

electricity

and

teaching

the

brothers

how

to

use

a

computer

terminal.

In

the

meantime,

they

were

teaching

them

very

primitive

means

of

agriculture

and

trying

to

domesticate

cabras

to

pull

plows.

It

was

confusing,

the

different

levels

of

technology

that

were

coming

to

the

piggies

all

at

once,

but

Ender

had

discussed

it

with

Miro,

explaining

that

he

wanted

the

piggies

to

see

quick,

dramatic,

immediate

results

from

their

treaty.

Running

water,

a

computer

connection

with

a

holographic

terminal

that

let

them

read

anything

in

the

library,

electric

lights

at

night.

But

all

this

was

still

magic,

completely

dependent

on

human

society.

At

the

same

time,

Ender

was

trying

to

keep

them

self-sufficient,

inventive,

resourceful.

The

dazzle

of

electricity

would

make

myths

that

would

spread

through

the

world

from

tribe

to

tribe,

but

it

would

be

no

more

than

rumor

for

many,

many

years.

It

was

the

wooden

plow,

the

scythe,

the

harrow,

the

amaranth

seed

that

would

make

the

real

changes,

that

would

allow

piggy

population

to

increase

tenfold

wherever

they

went.

And

those

could

be

transmitted

from

place

to

place

with

a

handful

of

seeds

in

a

cabra-skin

pouch

and

the

memory

of

how

the

work

was

done.

This

was

the

work

that

Miro

longed

to

be

part

of.

But

what

good

were

his

clubbed

hands

and

shuffling

step

in

the

amaranth

fields?

Of

what

use

was

he

sitting

at

a

loom,

weaving

cabra

wool?

He

couldn't

even

talk

well

enough

to

teach.

Ela

was

working

on

developing

new

strains

of

Earthborn

plants

and

even

small

animals

and

insects,

new

species

that

could

resist

the

Descolada,

even

neutralize

it.

Mother

was

helping

her

with

advice,

but

little

more,

for

she

was

working

on

the

most

vital

and

secret

project

of

them

all.

Again,

it

was

Ender

who

came

to

Miro

and

told

him

what

only

his

family

and

Ouanda

knew:

that

the

hive

queen

lived,

that

she

was

being

restored

as

soon

as

Novinha

found

a

way

for

her

to

resist

the

Descolada,

her

and

all

the

buggers

that

would

be

born

to

her.

As

soon

as

it

was

ready,

the

hive

queen

would

be

revived.

And

Miro

would

not

be

part

of

that,

either.

For

the

first

time,

humans

and

two

alien

races,

living

together

as

ramen

on

the

same

world,

and

Miro

wasn't

part

of

any

of

it.

He

was

less

human

than

the

piggies

were.

He

couldn't

speak

or

use

his

hands

half

so

well.

He

had

stopped

being

a

tool-using,

language-speaking

animal.

He

was

varelse

now.

They

only

kept

him

as

a

pet.

He

wanted

to

go

away.

Better

yet,

he

wanted

to

disappear,

to

go

away

even

from

himself.

But

not

right

now.

There

was

a

new

puzzle

that

only

he

knew

about,

and

so

only

he

could

solve.

His

terminal

was

behaving

very

strangely.

He

noticed

it

the

first

week

after

he

recovered

from

total

paralysis.

He

was

scanning

some

of

Ouanda's

files

and

realized

that

without

doing

anything

special,

he

had

accessed

confidential

files.

They

were

protected

with

several

layers,

he

had

no

idea

what

the

passwords

were,

and

yet

a

simple,

routine

scan

had

brought

the

information

forward.

It

was

her

speculations

on

piggy

evolution

and

their

probable

pre-Descolada

society

and

life

patterns.

The

sort

of

thing

that

as

recently

as

two

weeks

ago

she

would

have

talked

about,

argued

about

with

Miro.

Now

she

kept

it

confidential

and

never

discussed

it

with

him

at

all.

Miro

didn't

tell

her

he

had

seen

the

files,

but

he

did

steer

conversations

toward

the

subject

and

drew

her

out;

she

talked

about

her

ideas

willingly

enough,

once

Miro

showed

his

interest.

Sometimes

it

was

almost

like

old

times.

Except

that

he

would

hear

the

sound

of

his

own

slurred

voice

and

keep

most

of

his

opinions

to

himself,

merely

listening

to

her,

letting

things

he

would

have

argued

with

pass

right

by.

Still,

seeing

her

confidential

files

allowed

him

to

penetrate

to

what

she

was

really

interested

in.

But

how

had

he

seen

them?

It

happened

again

and

again.

Files

of

Ela's,

Mother's,

Dom

Crist

o's.

As

the

piggies

began

to

play

with

their

new

terminal,

Miro

was

able

to

watch

them

in

an

echo

mode

that

he

had

never

seen

the

terminal

use

before--

it

enabled

him

to

watch

all

their

computer

transactions

and

then

make

some

suggestions,

change

things

a

little.

He

took

particular

delight

in

guessing

what

the

piggies

were

really

trying

to

do

and

helping

them,

surreptitiously,

to

do

it.

But

how

had

he

got

such

unorthodox,

powerful

access

to

the

machine?

The

terminal

was

learning

to

accommodate

itself

to

him,

too.

Instead

of

long

code

sequences,

he

only

had

to

begin

a

sequence

and

the

machine

would

obey

his

instructions.

Finally

he

did

not

even

have

to

log

on.

He

touched

the

keyboard

and

the

terminal

displayed

a

list

of

all

the

activities

he

usually

engaged

in,

then

scanned

through

them.

He

could

touch

a

key

and

it

would

go

directly

to

the

activity

he

wanted,

skipping

dozens

of

preliminaries,

saving

him

many

painful

minutes

of

typing

one

character

at

a

time.

At

first

he

thought

that

Olhado

had

created

the

new

program

for

him,

or

perhaps

someone

in

the

Mayor's

office.

But

Olhado

only

looked

blankly

at

what

the

terminal

was

doing

and

said,

"Bacana,"

that's

great.

And

when

he

sent

a

message

to

the

Mayor,

she

never

got

it.

Instead,

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

came

to

visit

him.

"So

your

terminal

is

being

helpful,"

said

Ender.

Miro

didn't

answer.

He

was

too

busy

trying

to

think

why

the

Mayor

had

sent

the

Speaker

to

answer

his

note.

"The

Mayor

didn't

get

your

message,"

said

Ender.

"I

did.

And

it's

better

if

you

don't

mention

to

anybody

else

what

your

terminal

is

doing."

"Why?"

asked

Miro.

That

was

one

word

he

could

say

without

slurring

too

much.

"Because

it

isn't

a

new

program

helping

you.

It's

a

person."

Miro

laughed.

No

human

being

could

be

as

quick

as

the

program

that

was

helping

him.

It

was

faster,

in

fact,

than

most

programs

he

had

worked

with

before,

and

very

resourceful

and

intuitive;

faster

than

a

human,

but

smarter

than

a

program.

"It's

an

old

friend

of

mine,

I

think.

At

least,

she

was

the

one

who

told

me

about

your

message

and

suggested

that

I

let

you

know

that

discretion

was

a

good

idea.

You

see,

she's

a

bit

shy.

She

doesn't

make

many

friends."

"How

many?"

"At

the

present

moment,

exactly

two.

For

a

few

thousand

years

before

now,

exactly

one."

"Not

human,"

said

Miro.

"Raman,"

said

Ender.

"More

human

than

most

humans.

We've

loved

each

other

for

a

long

time,

helped

each

other,

depended

on

each

other.

But

in

the

last

few

weeks,

since

I

got

here,

we've

drifted

apart.

I'm--

involved

more

in

the

lives

of

people

around

me.

Your

family."

"Mother."

"Yes.

Your

mother,

your

brothers

and

sisters,

the

work

with

the

piggies,

the

work

for

the

hive

queen.

My

friend

and

I

used

to

talk

to

each

other

constantly.

I

don't

have

time

now.

We've

hurt

each

other's

feelings

sometimes.

She's

lonely,

and

so

I

think

she's

chosen

another

companion."

"Nao

quero."

Don't

want

one.

"Yes

you

do,"

said

Ender.

"She's

already

helped

you.

Now

that

you

know

she

exists,

you'll

find

that

she's--

a

good

friend.

You

can't

have

a

better

one.

More

loyal.

More

helpful."

"Puppy

dog?"

"Don't

be

a

jackass,"

said

Ender.

"I'm

introducing

you

to

a

fourth

alien

species.

You're

supposed

to

be

a

xenologer,

aren't

you?

She

knows

you,

Miro.

Your

physical

problems

are

nothing

to

her.

She

has

no

body

at

all.

She

exists

among

the

philotic

disturbances

in

the

ansible

communications

of

the

Hundred

Worlds.

She's

the

most

intelligent

creature

alive,

and

you're

the

second

human

being

she's

ever

chosen

to

reveal

herself

to."

"How?"

How

did

she

come

to

be?

How

did

she

know

me,

to

choose

me?

"Ask

her

yourself."

Ender

touched

the

jewel

in

his

ear.

"Just

a

word

of

advice.

Once

she

comes

to

trust

you,

keep

her

with

you

always.

Keep

no

secrets

from

her.

She

once

had

a

lover

who

switched

her

off.

Only

for

an

hour,

but

things

were

never

the

same

between

them

after

that.

They

became--

just

friends.

Good

friends,

loyal

friends,

always

until

he

dies.

But

all

his

life

he

will

regret

that

one

thoughtless

act

of

disloyalty."

Ender's

eyes

glistened,

and

Miro

realized

that

whatever

this

creature

was

that

lived

in

the

computer,

it

was

no

phantom,

it

was

part

of

this

man's

life.

And

he

was

passing

it

down

to

Miro,

like

father

to

son,

the

right

to

know

this

friend.

Ender

left

without

another

word,

and

Miro

turned

to

the

terminal.

There

was

a

holo

of

a

woman

there.

She

was

small,

sitting

on

a

stool,

leaning

against

a

holographic

wall.

She

was

not

beautiful.

Not

ugly,

either.

Her

face

had

character.

Her

eyes

were

haunting,

innocent,

sad.

Her

mouth

delicate,

about

to

smile,

about

to

weep.

Her

clothing

seemed

veil-like,

insubstantial,

and

yet

instead

of

being

provocative,

it

revealed

a

sort

of

innocence,

a

girlish,

small-breasted

body,

the

hands

clasped

lightly

in

her

lap,

her

legs

childishly

parted

with

the

toes

pointing

inward.

She

could

have

been

sitting

on

a

teeter-totter

in

a

playground.

Or

on

the

edge

of

her

lover's

bed.

"Bom

dia,"

Miro

said

softly.

"Hi,"

she

said.

"I

asked

him

to

introduce

us."

She

was

quiet,

reserved,

but

it

was

Miro

who

felt

shy.

For

so

long,

Ouanda

had

been

the

only

woman

in

his

life,

besides

the

women

of

his

family,

and

he

had

little

confidence

in

the

social

graces.

At

the

same

time,

he

was

aware

that

he

was

speaking

to

a

hologram.

A

completely

convincing

one,

but

a

midair

laser

projection

all

the

same.

She

reached

up

one

hand

and

laid

it

gently

on

her

breast.

"Feels

nothing,"

she

said.

"No

nerves."

Tears

came

to

his

eyes.

Self-pity,

of

course.

That

he

would

probably

never

have

a

woman

more

substantial

than

this

one.

If

he

tried

to

touch

one,

his

caresses

would

be

crude

pawing.

Sometimes,

when

he

wasn't

careful,

he

drooled

and

couldn't

even

feel

it.

What

a

lover.

"But

I

have

eyes,"

she

said.

"And

ears.

I

see

everything

in

all

the

Hundred

Worlds.

I

watch

the

sky

through

a

thousand

telescopes.

I

overhear

a

trillion

conversations

every

day."

She

giggled

a

little.

"I'm

the

best

gossip

in

the

universe."

Then,

suddenly,

she

stood

up,

grew

larger,

closer,

so

that

she

only

showed

from

the

waist

up,

as

if

she

had

moved

closer

to

an

invisible

camera.

Her

eyes

burned

with

intensity

as

she

stared

right

at

him.

"And

you're

a

parochial

schoolboy

who's

never

seen

anything

but

one

town

and

one

forest

in

his

life."

"Don't

get

much

chance

to

travel,"

he

said.

"We'll

see

about

that,"

she

answered.

"So.

What

do

you

want

to

do

today?"

"What's

your

name?"

he

asked.

"You

don't

need

my

name,"

she

said.

"How

do

I

call

you?"

"I'm

here

whenever

you

want

me."

"But

I

want

to

know,"

he

said.

She

touched

her

ear.

"When

you

like

me

well

enough

to

take

me

with

you

wherever

you

go,

then

I'll

tell

you

my

name."

Impulsively,

he

told

her

what

he

had

told

no

one

else.

"I

want

to

leave

this

place,"

said

Miro.

"Can

you

take

me

away

from

Lusitania?"

She

at

once

became

coquettish,

mocking.

"And

we

only

just

met!

Really,

Mr.

Ribeira,

I'm

not

that

sort

of

girl."

"Maybe

when

we

get

to

know

each

other,"

Miro

said,

laughing.

She

made

a

subtle,

wonderful

transition,

and

the

woman

on

the

screen

was

a

lanky

feline,

sprawling

sensuously

on

a

tree

limb.

She

purred

noisily,

stretched

out

a

limb,

groomed

herself.

"I

can

break

your

neck

with

a

single

blow

from

my

paw,"

she

whispered;

her

tone

of

voice

suggested

seduction;

her

claws

promised

murder.

"When

I

get

you

alone,

I

can

bite

your

throat

out

with

a

single

kiss."

He

laughed.

Then

he

realized

that

in

all

this

conversation,

he

had

actually

forgotten

how

slurred

his

speech

was.

She

understood

every

word.

She

never

said,

"What?

I

didn't

get

that,"

or

any

of

the

other

polite

but

infuriating

things

that

people

said.

She

understood

him

without

any

special

effort

at

all.

"I

want

to

understand

everything,"

said

Miro.

"I

want

to

know

everything

and

put

it

all

together

to

see

what

it

means."

"Excellent

project,"

she

said.

"it

will

look

very

good

on

your

r‚sum‚."

***

Ender

found

that

Olhado

was

a

much

better

driver

than

he

was.

The

boy's

depth

perception

was

better,

and

when

he

plugged

his

eye

directly

into

the

onboard

computer,

navigation

practically

took

care

of

itself.

Ender

could

devote

his

energies

to

looking.

The

scenery

seemed

monotonous

when

they

first

began

these

exploratory

flights.

Endless

prairies,

huge

herds

of

cabra,

occasional

forests

in

the

distance--

they

never

came

close

to

those,

of

course,

since

they

didn't

want

to

attract

the

attention

of

the

piggies

that

lived

there.

Besides,

they

were

looking

for

a

home

for

the

hive

queen,

and

it

wouldn't

do

to

put

her

too

close

to

any

tribe.

Today

they

headed

west,

on

the

other

side

of

Rooter's

Forest,

and

they

followed

a

small

river

to

its

outlet.

They

stopped

there

on

the

beach,

with

breakers

rolling

gently

to

shore.

Ender

tasted

the

water.

Salt.

The

sea.

Olhado

got

the

onboard

terminal

to

display

a

map

of

this

region

of

Lusitania,

pointing

out

their

location,

Rooter's

Forest,

and

the

other

piggy

settlements

nearby.

It

was

a

good

place,

and

in

the

back

of

his

mind

Ender

could

sense

the

hive

queen's

approval.

Near

the

sea,

plenty

of

water,

sunny.

They

skimmed

over

the

water,

traveling

upstream

a

few

hundred

meters

until

the

right

bank

rose

to

form

a

low

cliff.

"Any

place

to

stop

along

here?"

asked

Ender.

Olhado

found

a

place,

fifty

meters

from

the

crown

of

the

hill.

They

walked

back

along

the

river's

edge,

where

the

reeds

gave

way

to

the

grama.

Every

river

on

Lusitania

looked

like

this,

of

course.

Ela

had

easily

documented

the

genetic

patterns,

as

soon

as

she

had

access

to

Novinha's

files

and

permission

to

pursue

the

subject.

Reeds

that

co-reproduced

with

suckflies.

Grama

that

mated

with

watersnakes.

And

then

the

endless

capim,

which

rubbed

its

pollen-rich

tassels

on

the

bellies

of

fertile

cabra

to

germinate

the

next

generation

of

manure-producing

animals.

Entwined

in

the

roots

and

stems

of

the

capim

were

the

tropeqos,

long

trailing

vines

that

Ela

proved

had

the

same

genes

as

the

xingadora,

the

groundnesting

bird

that

used

the

living

plant

for

its

nest,

The

same

sort

of

pairing

continued

in

the

forest:

Macio

worms

that

hatched

from

the

seeds

of

merdona

vines

and

then

gave

birth

to

merdona

seed.

Puladors,

small

insects

that

mated

with

the

shiny-leafed

bushes

in

the

forest.

And,

above

all,

the

piggies

and

the

trees,

both

at

the

peak

of

their

kingdoms,

plant

and

animal

merged

into

one

long

life.

That

was

the

list,

the

whole

list

of

surface

animals

and

plants

of

Lusitania.

Under

water

there

were

many,

many

more.

But

the

Descolada

had

left

Lusitania

monotonous.

And

yet

even

the

monotony

had

a

peculiar

beauty.

The

geography

was

as

varied

as

any

other

world--

rivers,

hills,

mountains,

deserts,

oceans,

islands.

The

carpet

of

capim

and

the

patches

of

forest

became

background

music

to

the

symphony

of

landforms.

The

eye

became

sensitized

to

undulations,

outcroppings,

cliffs,

pits,

and,

above

all,

the

sparkle

and

rush

of

water

in

the

sunlight.

Lusitania,

like

Trondheim,

was

one

of

the

rare

worlds

that

was

dominated

by

a

single

motif

instead

of

displaying

the

whole

symphony

of

possibility.

With

Trondheim,

however,

it

was

because

the

planet

was

on

the

bare

edge

of

habitability,

its

climate

only

just

able

to

support

surface

life.

Lusitania's

climate

and

soil

cried

out

a

welcome

to

the

oncoming

plow,

the

excavator's

pick,

the

mason's

trowel.

Bring

me

to

life,

it

said.

Ender

did

not

understand

that

he

loved

this

place

because

it

was

as

devastated

and

barren

as

his

own

life,

stripped

and

distorted

in

his

childhood

by

events

every

bit

as

terrible,

on

a

small

scale,

as

the

Descolada

had

been

to

this

world.

And

yet

it

had

thrived,

had

found

a

few

threads

strong

enough

to

survive

and

continue

to

grow.

Out

of

the

challenge

of

the

Descolada

had

come

the

three

lives

of

the

Little

Ones.

Out

of

the

Battle

School,

out

of

years

of

isolation,

had

come

Ender

Wiggin.

He

fit

this

place

as

if

he

had

planned

it.

The

boy

who

walked

beside

him

through

the

grama

felt

like

his

true

son,

as

if

he

had

known

the

boy

from

infancy.

I

know

how

it

feels

to

have

a

metal

wall

between

me

and

the

world,

Olhado.

But

here

and

now

I

have

made

the

wall

come

down,

and

flesh

touches

earth,

drinks

water,

gives

comfort,

takes

love.

The

earthen

bank

of

the

river

rose

in

terraces,

a

dozen

meters

from

shore

to

crest.

The

soil

was

moist

enough

to

dig

and

hold

its

shape.

The

hive

queen

was

a

burrower;

Ender

felt

the

desire

in

him

to

dig,

and

so

he

dug,

Olhado

beside

him.

The

ground

gave

way

easily

enough,

and

yet

the

roof

of

their

cavelet

stayed

firm.

<Yes.

Here.>

And

so

it

was

decided.

"Here

it

is,"

said

Ender

aloud.

Olhado

grinned.

But

it

was

really

Jane

that

Ender

was

talking

to,

and

her

answer

that

he

heard.

"Novinha

thinks

they

have

it.

The

tests

all

came

through

negative--

the

Descolada

stayed

inactive

with

the

new

Colador

present

in

the

cloned

bugger

cells.

Ela

thinks

that

the

daisies

she's

been

working

with

can

be

adapted

to

produce

the

Colador

naturally.

If

that

works,

you'll

only

have

to

plant

seeds

here

and

there

and

the

buggers

can

keep

the

Descolada

at

bay

by

sucking

flowers."

Her

tone

was

lively

enough,

but

it

was

all

business,

no

fun.

No

fun

at

all.

"Fine,"

Ender

said.

He

felt

a

stab

of

jealousy--

Jane

was

no

doubt

talking

far

more

easily

with

Miro,

teasing

him,

taunting

him

as

she

used

to

do

with

Ender.

But

it

was

easy

enough

to

drive

the

feeling

of

jealousy

away.

He

put

out

a

hand

and

rested

it

easily

on

Olhado's

shoulder;

he

momentarily

pulled

the

boy

close,

and

then

together

they

walked

back

to

the

waiting

flyer.

Olhado

marked

the

spot

on

the

map

and

stored

it.

He

laughed

and

made

jokes

all

the

way

home,

and

Ender

laughed

with

him.

The

boy

wasn't

Jane.

But

he

was

Olhado,

and

Ender

loved

him,

and

Olhado

needed

Ender,

and

that

was

what

a

few

million

years

of

evolution

had

decided

Ender

needed

most.

It

was

the

hunger

that

had

gnawed

at

him

through

all

those

years

with

Valentine,

that

had

kept

him

moving

from

world

to

world.

This

boy

with

metal

eyes.

His

bright

and

devastatingly

destructive

little

brother

Grego.

Quara's

penetrating

understanding,

her

innocence;

Quim's

utter

self-control,

asceticism,

faith;

Ela's

dependability,

like

a

rock,

and

yet

she

knew

when

to

move

out

and

act;

and

Miro...

Miro.

I

have

no

consolation

for

Miro,

not

in

this

world,

not

at

this

time.

His

life's

work

was

taken

from

him,

his

body,

his

hope

for

the

future,

and

nothing

I

can

say

or

do

will

give

him

a

vital

work

to

do.

He

lives

in

pain,

his

lover

turned

into

his

sister,

his

life

among

the

piggies

now

impossible

to

him

as

they

look

to

other

humans

for

friendship

and

learning.

"Miro

needs..."

Ender

said

softly.

"Miro

needs

to

leave

Lusitania,"

said

Olhado.

"Mm,"

said

Ender.

"You've

got

a

starship,

haven't

you?"

said

Olhado.

"I

remember

reading

a

story

once.

Or

maybe

it

was

a

vid.

About

an

old-time

hero

in

the

Bugger

Wars,

Mazer

Rackham.

He

saved

Earth

from

destruction

once,

but

they

knew

he'd

be

dead

long

before

the

next

battle.

So

they

sent

him

out

in

a

starship

at

relativistic

speeds,

just

sent

him

out

and

had

him

come

back.

A

hundred

years

had

gone

by

for

the

Earth,

but

only

two

years

for

him."

"You

think

Miro

needs

something

as

drastic

as

that?"

"There's

a

battle

coming.

There

are

decisions

to

make.

Miro's

the

smartest

person

in

Lusitania,

and

the

best.

He

doesn't

get

mad,

you

know.

Even

in

the

worst

of

times

with

Father.

Marc

o.

Sorry,

I

still

call

him

Father."

"That's

all

right.

In

most

ways

he

was."

"Miro

would

think,

and

he'd

decide

the

best

thing

to

do,

and

it

always

was

the

best

thing.

Mother

depended

on

him

to.

The

way

I

see

it,

we

need

Miro

when

Starways

Congress

sends

its

fleet

against

us.

He'll

study

all

the

information,

everything

we've

learned

in

the

years

that

he

was

gone,

put

it

all

together,

and

tell

us

what

to

do."

Ender

couldn't

help

himself.

He

laughed.

"So

it's

a

dumb

idea,"

said

Olhado.

"You

see

better

than

anybody

else

I

know,"

said

Ender.

"I've

got

to

think

about

this,

but

you

might

be

right."

They

drove

on

in

silence

for

a

while.

"I

was

just

talking,"

said

Olhado.

"When

I

said

that

about

Miro.

It

was

just

something

I

thought,

putting

him

together

with

that

old

story.

It

probably

isn't

even

a

true

story."

"It's

true,"

said

Ender.

"How

do

you

know?"

"I

knew

Mazer

Rackham."

Olhado

whistled.

"You're

old.

You're

older

than

any

of

the

trees."

"I'm

older

than

any

of

the

human

colonies.

It

doesn't

make

me

wise,

unfortunately."

"Are

you

really

Ender?

The

Ender?"

"That's

why

it's

my

password."

"It's

funny.

Before

you

got

here,

the

Bishop

tried

to

tell

us

all

that

you

were

Satan.

Quim's

the

only

one

in

the

family

that

took

him

seriously.

But

if

the

Bishop

had

told

us

you

were

Ender,

we

would

have

stoned

you

to

death

in

the

praqa

the

day

you

arrived."

"Why

don't

you

now?"

"We

know

you

now.

That

makes

all

the

difference,

doesn't

it?

Even

Quim

doesn't

hate

you

now.

When

you

really

know

somebody,

you

can't

hate

them."

"Or

maybe

it's

just

that

you

can't

really

know

them

until

you

stop

hating

them."

"Is

that

a

circular

paradox?

Dom

Crist

o

says

that

most

truth

can

only

be

expressed

in

circular

paradoxes."

"I

don't

think

it

has

anything

to

do

with

truth,

Olhado.

It's

just

cause

and

effect.

We

never

can

sort

them

out.

Science

refuses

to

admit

any

cause

except

first

cause--

knock

down

one

domino,

the

one

next

to

it

also

falls.

But

when

it

comes

to

human

beings,

the

only

type

of

cause

that

matters

is

final

cause,

the

purpose.

What

a

person

had

in

mind.

Once

you

understand

what

people

really

want,

you

can't

hate

them

anymore.

You

can

fear

them,

but

you

can't

hate

them,

because

you

can

always

find

the

same

desires

in

your

own

heart."

"Mother

doesn't

like

it

that

you're

Ender."

"I

know."

"But

she

loves

you

anyway."

"I

know."

"And

Quim--

it's

really

funny,

but

now

that

he

knows

you're

Ender,

he

likes

you

better

for

it."

"That's

because

he's

a

crusader,

and

I

got

my

bad

reputation

by

winning

a

crusade."

"And

me,"

said

Olhado.

"Yes,

you,"

said

Ender.

"You

killed

more

people

than

anybody

in

history."

"Be

the

best

at

whatever

you

do,

that's

what

my

mother

always

told

me."

"But

when

you

Spoke

for

Father,

you

made

me

feet

sorry

for

him.

You

make

people

love

each

other

and

forgive

each

other.

How

could

you

kill

all

those

millions

of

people

in

the

Xenocide?"

"I

thought

I

was

playing

games.

I

didn't

know

it

was

the

real

thing.

But

that's

no

excuse,

Olhado.

If

I

had

known

the

battle

was

real,

I

would

have

done

the

same

thing.

We

thought

they

wanted

to

kill

us.

We

were

wrong,

but

we

had

no

way

to

know

that."

Ender

shook

his

head.

"Except

that

I

knew

better.

I

knew

my

enemy.

That's

how

I

beat

her,

the

hive

queen,

I

knew

her

so

well

that

I

loved

her,

or

maybe

I

loved

her

so

well

that

I

knew

her.

I

didn't

want

to

fight

her

anymore.

I

wanted

to

quit.

I

wanted

to

go

home.

So

I

blew

up

her

planet."

"And

today

we

found

the

place

to

bring

her

back

to

life."

Olhado

was

very

serious.

"Are

you

sure

she

won't

try

to

get

even?

Are

you

sure

she

won't

try

to

wipe

out

humankind,

starting

with

you?"

"I'm

as

sure,"

said

Ender,

"as

I

am

of

anything."

"Not

absolutely

sure,"

said

Olhado.

"Sure

enough

to

bring

her

back

to

life,"

said

Ender.

"And

that's

as

sure

as

we

ever

are

of

anything.

We

believe

it

enough

to

act

as

though

it's

true.

When

we're

that

sure,

we

call

it

knowledge.

Facts.

We

bet

our

lives

on

it."

"I

guess

that's

what

you're

doing.

Betting

your

life

on

her

being

what

you

think

she

is."

"I'm

more

arrogant

than

that.

I'm

betting

your

life,

too,

and

everybody

else's,

and

I'm

not

so

much

as

asking

anyone

else's

opinion."

"Funny,"

said

Olhado.

"If

I

asked

somebody

whether

they'd

trust

Ender

with

a

decision

that

might

affect

the

future

of

the

human

race,

they'd

say,

of

course

not.

But

if

I

asked

them

whether

they'd

trust

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

they'd

say

yes,

most

of

them.

And

they

wouldn't

even

guess

that

they

were

the

same

person."

"Yeah,"

said

Ender.

"Funny."

Neither

of

them

laughed.

Then,

after

a

long

time,

Olhado

spoke

again.

His

thoughts

had

wandered

to

a

subject

that

mattered

more.

"I

don't

want

Miro

to

go

away

for

thirty

years."

"Say

twenty

years."

"In

twenty

years

I'll

be

thirty-two.

But

he'd

come

back

the

age

he

is

now.

Twenty.

Twelve

years

younger

than

me.

If

there's

ever

a

girl

who

wants

to

marry

a

guy

with

reflecting

eyes,

I

might

even

be

married

and

have

kids

then.

He

won't

even

know

me.

I

won't

be

his

little

brother

anymore."

Olhado

swallowed.

"It'd

be

like

him

dying."

"No,"

said

Ender.

"It'd

be

like

him

passing

from

his

second

life

to

his

third."

"That's

like

dying,

too,"

said

Olhado.

"It's

also

like

being

born,"

said

Ender.

"As

long

as

you

keep

getting

born,

it's

all

right

to

die

sometimes."

Valentine

called

the

next

day.

Ender's

fingers

trembled

as

he

keyed

instructions

into

the

terminal.

It

wasn't

just

a

message,

either.

It

was

a

call,

a

full

ansible

voice

communication.

Incredibly

expensive,

but

that

wasn't

a

problem.

It

was

the

fact

that

ansible

communications

with

the

Hundred

Worlds

were

supposedly

cut

off;

for

Jane

to

allow

this

call

to

come

through

meant

that

it

was

urgent.

It

occurred

to

Ender

right

away

that

Valentine

might

be

in

danger.

That

Starways

Congress

might

have

decided

Ender

was

involved

in

the

rebellion

and

traced

his

connection

with

her.

She

was

older.

The

hologram

of

her

face

showed

weather

lines

from

many

windy

days

on

the

islands,

floes,

and

boats

of

Trondheim.

But

her

smile

was

the

same,

and

her

eyes

danced

with

the

same

light.

Ender

was

silenced

at

first

by

the

changes

the

years

had

wrought

in

his

sister;

she,

too,

was

silenced,

by

the

fact

that

Ender

seemed

unchanged,

a

vision

coming

back

to

her

out

of

her

past.

"Ah,

Ender,"

she

sighed.

"Was

I

ever

so

young?"

"And

will

I

age

so

beautifully?"

She

laughed.

Then

she

cried.

He

did

not;

how

could

he?

He

had

missed

her

for

a

couple

of

months.

She

had

missed

him

for

twenty-two

years.

"I

suppose

you've

heard,"

he

said,

"about

our

trouble

getting

along

with

Congress."

"I

imagine

that

you

were

at

the

thick

of

it."

"Stumbled

into

the

situation,

really,"

said

Ender.

"But

I'm

glad

I

was

here.

I'm

going

to

stay."

She

nodded,

drying

her

eyes.

"Yes.

I

thought

so.

But

I

had

to

call

and

make

sure.

I

didn't

want

to

spend

a

couple

of

decades

flying

to

meet

you,

and

have

you

gone

when

I

arrive."

"Meet

me?"

he

said.

"I

got

much

too

excited

about

your

revolution

there,

Ender.

After

twenty

years

of

raising

a

family,

teaching

my

students,

loving

my

husband,

living

at

peace

with

myself,

I

thought

I'd

never

resurrect

Demosthenes

again.

But

then

the

story

came

about

illegal

contact

with

the

piggies,

and

right

away

the

news

that

Lusitania

was

in

revolt,

and

suddenly

people

were

saying

the

most

ridiculous

things,

and

I

saw

it

was

the

beginning

of

the

same

old

hate.

Remember

the

videos

about

the

buggers?

How

terrifying

and

awful

they

were?

Suddenly

we

were

seeing

videos

of

the

bodies

they

found,

of

the

xenologers,

I

can't

remember

their

names,

but

grisly

pictures

everywhere

you

looked,

heating

us

up

to

war

fever.

And

then

stories

about

the

Descolada,

how

if

anyone

ever

went

from

Lusitania

to

another

world

it

would

destroy

everything--

the

most

hideous

plague

imaginable--"

"It's

true,"

said

Ender,

"but

we're

working

on

it.

Trying

to

find

ways

to

keep

the

Descolada

from

spreading

when

we

go

to

other

worlds."

"True

or

not,

Ender,

it's

all

leading

to

war.

I

remember

war--

nobody

else

does.

So

I

revived

Demosthenes.

I

stumbled

across

some

memos

and

reports.

Their

fleet

is

carrying

the

Little

Doctor,

Ender.

If

they

decide

to,

they

can

blow

Lusitania

to

bits.

Just

like--"

"Just

like

I

did

before.

Poetic

justice,

do

you

think,

for

me

to

end

the

same

way?

He

who

lives

by

the

sword--"

"Don't

joke

with

me,

Ender!

I'm

a

middle-aged

matron

now,

and

I've

lost

my

patience

with

silliness.

At

least

for

now.

I

wrote

some

very

ugly

truths

about

what

Starways

Congress

is

doing,

and

published

them

as

Demosthenes.

They're

looking

for

me.

Treason

is

what

they're

calling

it."

"So

you're

coming

here?"

"Not

just

me.

Dear

Jakt

is

turning

the

fleet

over

to

his

brothers

and

sisters.

We've

already

bought

a

starship.

There's

apparently

some

kind

of

resistance

movement

that's

helping

us--

someone

named

Jane

has

jimmied

the

computers

to

cover

our

tracks."

"I

know

Jane,"

said

Ender.

"So

you

do

have

an

organization

here!

I

was

shocked

when

I

got

a

message

that

I

could

call

you.

Your

ansible

was

supposedly

blown

up."

"We

have

powerful

friends."

"Ender,

Jakt

and

I

are

leaving

today.

We're

bringing

our

three

children."

"Your

first

one--"

"Yes,

Syfte,

the

one

who

was

making

me

fat

when

you

left,

she's

almost

twentytwo

now.

A

very

lovely

girl.

And

a

good

friend,

the

children's

tutor,

named

Plikt."

"I

have

a

student

by

that

name,"

said

Ender,

thinking

back

to

conversations

only

a

couple

of

months

ago.

"Oh,

yes,

well,

that

was

twenty

years

ago,

Ender.

And

we're

bringing

several

of

Jakt's

best

men

and

their

families.

Something

of

an

ark.

It's

not

an

emergency--

you

have

twenty-two

years

to

prepare

for

me.

Actually

longer,

more

like

thirty

years.

We're

taking

the

voyage

in

several

hops,

the

first

few

in

the

wrong

direction,

so

that

nobody

can

be

sure

we're

going

to

Lusitania."

Coming

here.

Thirty

years

from

now.

I'll

be

older

than

she

is

now.

Coming

here.

By

then

I'll

have

my

family,

too.

Novinha's

and

my

children,

if

we

have

any,

all

grown,

like

hers.

And

then,

thinking

of

Novinha,

he

remembered

Miro,

remembered

what

Olhado

had

suggested

several

days

ago,

the

day

they

found

the

nesting

place

for

the

hive

queen.

"Would

you

mind

terribly,"

said

Ender,

"if

I

sent

someone

to

meet

you

on

the

way?"

"Meet

us?

In

deep

space?

No,

don't

send

someone

to

do

that,

Ender--

it's

too

terrible

a

sacrifice,

to

come

so

far

when

the

computers

can

guide

us

in

just

fine--"

"It's

not

really

for

you,

though

I

want

him

to

meet

you.

He's

one

of

the

xenologers.

He

was

badly

injured

in

an

accident.

Some

brain

damage;

like

a

bad

stroke.

He's--

he's

the

smartest

person

in

Lusitania,

says

someone

whose

judgment

I

trust,

but

he's

lost

all

his

connections

with

our

life

here.

Yet

we'll

need

him

later.

When

you

arrive.

He's

a

very

good

man,

Val.

He

can

make

the

last

week

of

your

voyage

very

educational."

"Can

your

friend

arrange

to

get

us

course

information

for

such

a

rendezvous?

We're

navigators,

but

only

on

the

sea."

"Jane

will

have

the

revised

navigational

information

in

your

ship's

computer

when

you

leave."

"Ender--

for

you

it'll

be

thirty

years,

but

for

me--

I'll

see

you

in

only

a

few

weeks."

She

started

to

cry.

"Maybe

I'll

come

with

Miro

to

meet

you."

"Don't!"

she

said.

"I

want

you

to

be

as

old

and

crabbed

as

possible

when

I

arrive.

I

couldn't

put

up

with

you

as

the

thirty-year-old

brat

I

see

on

my

terininal."

"Thirty-five."

"You'll

be

there

when

I

arrive!"

she

demanded.

"I

will,"

he

said.

"And

Miro,

the

boy

I'm

sending

to

you.

Think

of

him

as

my

son."

She

nodded

gravely.

"These

are

such

dangerous

times,

Ender.

I

only

wish

we

had

Peter."

"I

don't.

If

he

were

running

our

little

rebellion,

he'd

end

up

Hegemon

of

all

the

Hundred

Worlds.

We

just

want

them

to

leave

us

alone."

"It

may

not

be

possible

to

get

the

one

without

the

other,"

said

Val.

"But

we

can

quarrel

about

that

later.

Good-bye,

my

dear

brother."

He

didn't

answer.

Just

looked

at

her

and

looked

at

her

until

she

smiled

wryly

and

switched

off

the

connection.

***

Ender

didn't

have

to

ask

Miro

to

go;

Jane

had

already

told

him

everything.

"Your

sister

is

Demosthenes?"

asked

Miro.

Ender

was

used

to

his

slurred

speech

now.

Or

maybe

his

speech

was

clearing

a

little.

It

wasn't

as

hard

to

understand,

anyway.

"We

were

a

talented

family,"

said

Ender.

"I

hope

you

like

her."

"I

hope

she

likes

me."

Miro

smiled,

but

he

looked

afraid.

"I

told

her,"

said

Ender,

"to

think

of

you

as

my

son."

Miro

nodded.

"I

know,"

he

said.

And

then,

almost

defiantly,

"She

showed

me

your

conversation

with

her."

Ender

felt

cold

inside.

Jane's

voice

came

into

his

ear.

"I

should

have

asked

you,"

she

said.

"But

you

know

you

would

have

said

yes."

It

wasn't

the

invasion

of

privacy

that

Ender

minded.

It

was

the

fact

that

Jane

was

so

very

close

to

Miro.

Get

used

to

it,

he

told

himself.

He's

the

one

she's

looking

out

for

now.

"We'll

miss

you,"

said

Ender.

"Those

who

will

miss

me,

miss

me

already,"

said

Miro,

"because

they

already

think

of

me

as

dead."

"We

need

you

alive,"

said

Ender.

"When

I

come

back,

I'll

still

be

only

nineteen.

And

brain-damaged."

"You'll

still

be

Miro,

and

brilliant,

and

trusted,

and

loved.

You

started

this

rebellion,

Miro.

The

fence

came

down

for

you.

Not

for

some

great

cause,

but

for

you.

Don't

let

us

down."

Miro

smiled,

but

Ender

couldn't

tell

if

the

twist

in

his

smile

was

because

of

his

paralysis,

or

because

it

was

a

bitter,

poisonous

smile.

"Tell

me

something,"

said

Miro.

"If

I

won't,"

said

Ender,

"she

will."

"It

isn't

hard.

I

just

want

to

know

what

it

was

that

Pipo

and

Libo

died

for.

What

it

was

the

piggies

honored

them

for."

Ender

understood

better

than

Miro

knew:

He

understood

why

the

boy

cared

so

much

about

the

question.

Miro

had

learned

that

he

was

really

Libo's

son

only

hours

before

he

crossed

the

fence

and

lost

his

future.

Pipo,

then

Libo,

then

Miro;

father,

son,

grandson;

the

three

xenologers

who

had

lost

their

futures

for

the

piggies'

sake.

Miro

hoped

that

in

understanding

why

his

forebears

died,

he

might

make

more

sense

of

his

own

sacrifice.

The

trouble

was

that

the

truth

might

well

leave

Miro

feeling

that

none

of

the

sacrifices

meant

anything

at

all.

So

Ender

answered

with

a

question.

"Don't

you

already

know

why?"

Miro

spoke

slowly

and

carefully,

so

that

Ender

could

understand

his

slurred

speech.

"I

know

that

the

piggies

thought

they

were

doing

them

an

honor.

I

know

that

Mandachuva

and

Leaf-eater

could

have

died

in

their

places.

With

Libo,

I

even

know

the

occasion.

It

was

when

the

first

amaranth

harvest

came,

and

there

was

plenty

of

food.

They

were

rewarding

him

for

that.

Except

why

not

earlier?

Why

not

when

we

taught

them

to

use

merdona

root?

Why

not

when

we

taught

them

to

make

pots,

or

shoot

arrows?"

"The

truth?"

said

Ender.

Miro

knew

from

Ender's

tone

that

the

truth

would

not

be

easy.

"Yes,"

he

said.

"Neither

Pipo

nor

Libo

really

deserved

the

honor.

It

wasn't

the

amaranth

that

the

wives

were

rewarding.

It

was

the

fact

that

Leaf-eater

had

persuaded

them

to

let

a

whole

generation

of

infants

be

conceived

and

born

even

though

there

wasn't

enough

food

for

them

to

eat

once

they

left

the

mothertree.

It

was

a

terrible

risk

to

take,

and

if

he

had

been

wrong,

that

whole

generation

of

young

piggies

would

have

died.

Libo

brought

the

harvest,

but

Leaf-eater

was

the

one

who

had,

in

a

sense,

brought

the

population

to

a

point

where

they

needed

the

grain."

Miro

nodded.

"Pipo?"

"Pipo

told

the

piggies

about

his

discovery.

That

the

Descolada,

which

killed

humans,

was

part

of

their

normal

physiology.

That

their

bodies

could

handle

transformations

that

killed

us.

Mandachuva

told

the

wives

that

this

meant

that

humans

were

not

godlike

and

all-powerful.

That

in

some

ways

we

were

even

weaker

than

the

Little

Ones.

That

what

made

humans

stronger

than

piggies

was

not

something

inherent

in

us--

our

size,

our

brains,

our

language--

but

rather

the

mere

accident

that

we

were

a

few

thousand

years

ahead

of

them

in

learning.

If

they

could

acquire

our

knowledge,

then

we

humans

would

have

no

more

power

over

them.

Mandachuva's

discovery

that

piggies

were

potentially

equal

to

humans--

that

was

what

they

rewarded,

not

the

information

Pipo

gave

that

led

to

that

discovery."

"So

both

of

them--"

"The

piggies

didn't

want

to

kill

either

Pipo

or

Libo.

In

both

cases,

the

crucial

achievement

belonged

to

a

piggy.

The

only

reason

Pipo

and

Libo

died

was

because

they

couldn't

bring

themselves

to

take

a

knife

and

kill

a

friend."

Miro

must

have

seen

the

pain

in

Ender's

face,

despite

his

best

effort

to

conceal

it.

Because

it

was

Ender's

bitterness

that

he

answered.

"You,"

said

Miro,

"you

can

kill

anybody."

"It's

a

knack

I

was

born

with,"

said

Ender.

"You

killed

Human

because

you

knew

it

would

make

him

live

a

new

and

better

life,"

said

Miro.

"Yes."

"And

me,"

said

Miro.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"Sending

you

away

is

very

much

like

killing

you."

"But

will

I

live

a

new

and

better

life?"

"I

don't

know.

Already

you

get

around

better

than

a

tree."

Miro

laughed.

"So

I've

got

one

thing

on

old

Human,

don't

I--

at

least

I'm

ambulatory.

And

nobody

has

to

hit

me

with

a

stick

so

I

can

talk."

Then

Miro's

expression

grew

sour

again.

"Of

course,

now

he

can

have

a

thousand

children."

"Don't

count

on

being

celibate

all

your

life,"

said

Ender.

"You

may

be

disappointed."

"I

hope

so,"

said

Miro.

And

then,

after

a

silence:

"Speaker?"

"Call

me

Ender."

"Ender,

did

Pipo

and

Libo

die

for

nothing,

then?"

Ender

understood

the

real

question:

Am

I

also

enduring

this

for

nothing?

"There

are

worse

reasons

to

die,"

Ender

answered,

"than

to

die

because

you

cannot

bear

to

kill."

"What

about

someone,"

said

Miro,

"who

can't

kill,

and

can't

die,

and

can't

live,

either?"

"Don't

deceive

yourself,"

said

Ender.

"You'll

do

all

three

someday."

Miro

left

the

next

morning.

There

were

tearful

good-byes.

For

weeks

afterward,

it

was

hard

for

Novinha

to

spend

any

time

in

her

own

house,

because

Miro's

absence

was

so

painful

to

her.

Even

though

she

had

agreed

wholeheartedly

with

Ender

that

it

was

right

for

Miro

to

go,

it

was

still

unbearable

to

lose

her

child.

It

made

Ender

wonder

if

his

own

parents

felt

such

pain

when

he

was

taken

away.

He

suspected

they

had

not.

Nor

had

they

hoped

for

his

return.

He

already

loved

another

man's

children

more

than

his

parents

had

loved

their

own

child.

Well,

he'd

get

fit

revenge

for

their

neglect

of

him.

He'd

show

them,

three

thousand

years

later,

how

a

father

should

behave.

Bishop

Peregrino

married

them

in

his

chambers.

By

Novinha's

calculations,

she

was

still

young

enough

to

have

another

six

children,

if

they

hurried.

They

set

at

the

task

with

a

will.

Before

the

marriage,

though,

there

were

two

days

of

note.

On

a

day

in

summer,

Ela,

Ouanda,

and

Novinha

presented

him

with

the

results

of

their

research

and

speculation:

as

completely

as

possible,

the

life

cycle

and

community

structure

of

the

piggies,

male

and

female,

and

a

likely

reconstruction

of

their

patterns

of

life

before

the

Descolada

bonded

them

forever

to

the

trees

that,

till

then,

had

been

no

more

to

them

than

habitat.

Ender

had

reached

his

own

understanding

of

who

the

piggies

were,

and

especially

who

Human

was

before

his

passage

to

the

life

of

light.

He

lived

with

the

piggies

for

a

week

while

he

wrote

the

Life

of

Human.

Mandachuva

and

Leaf-eater

read

it

carefully,

discussed

it

with

him;

he

revised

and

reshaped;

finally

it

was

ready.

On

that

day

he

invited

everyone

who

was

working

with

the

piggies--

all

the

Ribeira

family,

Ouanda

and

her

sisters,

the

many

workmen

who

had

brought

technological

miracles

to

the

piggies,

the

scholar-monks

of

the

Children

of

the

Mind,

Bishop

Peregrino,

Mayor

Bosquinha-

-

and

read

the

book

to

them.

It

wasn't

long,

less

than

an

hour

to

read.

They

had

gathered

on

the

hillside

near

where

Human's

seedling

tree

reached

upward,

now

more

than

three

meters

high,

and

where

Rooter

overshadowed

them

in

the

afternoon

sunlight.

"Speaker,"

said

the

Bishop,

"almost

thou

persuadest

me

to

become

a

humanist."

Others,

less

trained

to

eloquence,

found

no

words

to

say,

not

then

or

ever.

But

they

knew

from

that

day

forward

who

the

piggies

were,

just

as

the

readers

of

the

Hive

Queen

had

understood

the

buggers,

and

the

readers

of

the

Hegemon

had

understood

humankind

in

its

endless

quest

for

greatness

in

a

wilderness

of

separation

and

suspicion.

"This

was

why

I

called

you

here,"

said

Novinha.

"I

dreamed

once

of

writing

this

book.

But

you

had

to

write

it."

"I

played

more

of

a

role

in

the

story

than

I

would

have

chosen

for

myself,"

said

Ender.

"But

you

fulfilled

your

dream,

Ivanova.

It

was

your

work

that

led

to

this

book.

And

you

and

your

children

who

made

me

whole

enough

to

write

it."

He

signed

it,

as

he

had

signed

the

others,

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

Jane

took

the

book

and

carried

it

by

ansible

across

the

lightyears

to

the

Hundred

Worlds.

With

it

she

brought

the

text

of

the

Covenant

and

Olhado's

pictures

of

its

signing

and

of

the

passage

of

Human

into

the

full

light.

She

placed

it

here

and

there,

in

a

score

of

places

on

each

of

the

Hundred

Worlds,

giving

it

to

people

likely

to

read

it

and

understand

what

it

was.

Copies

were

sent

as

messages

from

computer

to

computer;

by

the

time

Starways

Congress

knew

of

it,

it

was

too

widely

distributed

to

be

suppressed.

Instead

they

tried

to

discredit

it

as

a

fake.

The

pictures

were

a

crude

simulation.

Textual

analysis

revealed

that

it

could

not

possibly

have

the

same

author

as

the

other

two

books.

Ansible

usage

records

revealed

that

it

could

not

possibly

have

come

from

Lusitania,

which

had

no

ansible.

Some

people

believed

them.

Most

people

didn't

care.

Many

who

did

care

enough

to

read

the

Life

of

Human

hadn't

the

heart

to

accept

the

piggies

as

ramen.

Some

did

accept

the

piggies,

and

read

the

accusation

that

Demosthenes

had

written

a

few

months

before,

and

began

to

call

the

fleet

that

was

already

under

way

toward

Lusitania

"The

Second

Xenocide."

It

was

a

very

ugly

name.

There

weren't

enough

jails

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

to

hold

all

those

who

used

it.

The

Starways

Congress

had

thought

the

war

would

begin

when

their

ships

reached

Lusitania

forty

years

from

then.

Instead,

the

war

was

already

begun,

and

it

would

be

fierce.

What

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

wrote,

many

people

believed;

and

many

were

ready

to

accept

the

piggies

as

ramen,

and

to

think

of

anyone

who

sought

their

deaths

as

murderers.

Then,

on

a

day

in

autumn,

Ender

took

the

carefully

wrapped

cocoon,

and

he

and

Novinha,

Olhado,

Quim,

and

Ela

skimmed

over

the

kilometers

of

capim

till

they

came

to

the

hill

beside

the

river.

The

daisies

they

had

planted

were

in

furious

bloom;

the

winter

here

would

be

mild,

and

the

hive

queen

would

be

safe

from

the

Descolada.

Ender

carried

the

hive

queen

gingerly

to

the

riverbank,

and

laid

her

in

the

chamber

he

and

Olhado

had

prepared.

They

laid

the

carcass

of

a

freshly

killed

cabra

on

the

ground

outside

her

chamber.

And

then

Olhado

drove

them

back.

Ender

wept

with

the

vast,

uncontrollable

ecstasy

that

the

hive

queen

placed

within

his

mind,

her

rejoicing

too

strong

for

a

human

heart

to

bear;

Novinha

held

him,

Quim

quietly

prayed,

and

Ela

sang

a

jaunty

folksong

that

once

had

been

heard

in

the

hill

country

of

Minas

Gerais,

among

the

caipiras

and

mineiros

of

old

Brazil.

It

was

a

good

time,

a

good

place

to

be,

better

than

Ender

had

ever

dreamed

for

himself

in

the

sterile

corridors

of

the

Battle

School

when

he

was

little,

and

fighting

for

his

life.

"I

can

probably

die

now,"

said

Ender.

"All

my

life's

work

is

done."

"Mine

too,"

said

Novinha.

"But

I

think

that

means

that

it's

time

to

start

to

live."

Behind

them,

in

the

dank

and

humid

air

of

a

shallow

cave

by

a

river,

strong

mandibles

tore

at

the

cocoon,

and

a

limp

and

skeletal

body

struggled

forth.

Her

wings

only

gradually

spread

out

and

dried

in

the

sunlight;

she

struggled

weakly

to

the

riverbank

and

pulled

strength

and

moisture

into

her

desiccated

body.

She

nibbled

at

the

meat

of

the

cabra.

The

unhatched

eggs

she

held

within

her

cried

out

to

be

released;

she

laid

the

first

dozen

of

them

in

the

cabra's

corpse,

then

ate

the

nearest

daisies,

trying

to

feel

the

changes

in

her

body

as

she

came

alive

at

last.

The

sunlight

on

her

back,

the

breeze

against

her

wings,

the

water

cool

under

her

feet,

her

eggs

warming

and

maturing

in

the

flesh

of

the

cabra:

Life,

so

long

waited

for,

and

not

until

today

could

she

be

sure

that

she

would

be,

not

the

last

of

her

tribe,

but

the

first.